 
### Refined By His Fire  
Cathy Van Onselen

Smashwords Edition

Copyright © 2019 by Cathy Van Onselen

Smashwords Edition, License Notes

This eBook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Smashwords.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Zechariah 13:9 ‒ And I will bring the third part through the fire, and will refine them as silver is refined, and will try them as gold is tried: they shall call on My Name, and I will hear them: I will say, It is my people: and they shall say, The Lord is my God

This book is dedicated to my Saviour, Jesus Christ, Who died for my sins on the cross and has set me free, and Who has blessed me with an urge to share the Truth with others. I would also like to dedicate this book to every single member and civilian of the South African Police Service. and all our fallen colleagues that we will never forget. Lastly but certainly not least I dedicate this book to each and every one of my readers because without you this second edited edition would not have been possible. Many of you have expressed that you would like to get to know the two main characters better and that you wanted extra story lines. I enjoyed digging deeper into my reserves and to get over my writer's block. This experience was healing to me as I also went through the Refiner's Fire since 2013 and I had to be reminded of how to keep the faith when the going was tough. One of the many difficult trials I had faced is the reason why this book now appears under my maiden name and your understanding for this is really appreciated. May this book bring hope and healing.

A special thanks to _oom_ Louis Lubbe for all his time, advice and patience in helping me in so many ways that it is actually too much to mention, as well as to Natascha Hart for the amazing front cover! Your contributions will for always be cherished!

Cathy Van Onselen  
Pretoria  
July 2019

For the late _oom_ Manie Van der Westhuizen, my first publisher of Mat516 Publishers and _oom_ Louis Lubbe – author of _'Van Ovamboland tot Masjonaland'_ and _'From Cunene to Cabo Delgado.'_

Important legal notice

This is a fictional novel with fictional characters. There are actual historical facts contained in this novel and some police scenes were real events based on stories shared with the author. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, or actual events is purely coincidental and the author will not be held responsible for any inferences drawn.

Terminology

Tonfa: Police baton

_Pek_ : A form of punishment

Perps: Perpetrators / criminals

_Straffie_ : Culpable homicide

Mikes: Minutes

_Takies:_ Special Task Force

Bombproof: Terminology used for a well-schooled and tame horse

Pony: Equines standing at 14.2 hands high or smaller. (About 1.5m in human height)

_Braaivleis:_ Similar to barbeque. Proudly South African way of preparing meat.

Portrait of characters

**Adrian Parker (Christian. He backslides owing to post-traumatic stress after he got shot but finds his way back to the Lord)**. Sensitive melancholic introverted person who can be mistaken for an extrovert when he is in the company of his family and/or friends. Very attached to his family and protective over his best friend, Barry. Practical joker. Sportive and richly talented in rugby, cricket and horse riding. Passionate about Jesus Christ. Dedicated and bright policeman, always eager to serve his community to the best of his ability. Although his friendship and bond with Barry is deep they _are not_ in a gay relationship and this inference _should not_ be drawn.

**Barry Daniels (Atheist initially but becomes a Christian as a result of Adrian risking his life to save Barry from a burning house)**. Adrian's best friend. Originally from Scotland before he emigrated to South Africa at the age of eight. Extroverted sanguine perfectionist with a razor sharp sense of humour. Lost his parents simultaneously in a car crash when he was 18 years old and became part of Adrian's family. He was initially an atheist but became a reborn Christian after an incident where he and Adrian saved toddlers from a burning house. Over-enthusiastic in his work, very attached to Adrian and Adrian's family, and deeply devoted to Jesus Christ. Gets involved in a romantic relationship with Gisela later on.

**Ryan Nielsen** **(Atheist. He does get several chances to be led to Christ by Adrian but refuses to make the choice).** Phlegmatic protector _,_ quiet and caring person, fiercely protective over Adrian. Started out as a teacher before having to resign because of his inclusion in the Protea cricket side on full-time basis.

**Clive October (Christian)**. Spontaneous sanguine, hardworking, loyal policeman. Has solid knowledge about police work and regarded as Henry's right hand at the police station. Acts like an older brother towards Adrian, Adrian's mentor at the police station.

**Henry Parker (Christian, but does not show it. He is private about his faith)**. Adrian's father, husband to Chrissie Parker, station commander of Grabouw. Militaristic choleric perfectionist. Loves Chrissie and his children dearly and has a soft spot for Adrian in his heart.

**Chrissie Parker (Christian)**. A melancholic caregiver with a fiery spirit. Adrian's mother, wife to Henry Parker. A God-fearing woman who loves her family deeply. Devoted to her family and her faith.

**Roy McBride (Atheist)**. Ice cold, violent person with no remorse for his actions.

**Christo Vosloo (Christian, but does not show it. Very private about his faith)**. A choleric thinker, reserved and strict leader. Captain of the South African cricket side. Perfectionist, fitness fanatic.

**Robert Hopkins (neutral religion beliefs)**. A phlegmatic inspirer **.** Coach of the South African cricket side, very popular with his team members, a relaxed and laid-back person who takes his team members' interest at heart and do so seriously.

**Arthur Johnson (neutral religious beliefs)**. Appears to be a hard person but that is only a mask. He cares deeply for those he allows close to him. A melancholic scientist personality type **.** Manager of the South African cricket side.

**Tom Smith 'aka' Smitty (neutral religious beliefs)**. Outspoken sanguine doer type of personality _,_ a real busybody, spontaneous, athletic and sportive, eager to please everyone, sharp and naughty sense of humour.

**Gisela (Christian)**. Melancholic nurturer personality type **.** Barry's girlfriend. Student nurse at Mediclinic Constantiaberg.

**René Trodeaux (neutral in religious beliefs)**. A spontaneous sanguine performer personality **.** Adrian's girlfriend. Of French origin. Working as a dog handler at the K9 unit South African Police Service in Cape Town.

**Peter Sullivan (Christian)**. A phlegmatic nurturer personality type of person. He is the head of the selectors of the cricket team.

Table of Contents

• Chapter 1 - Snatched

• Chapter 2 - A friend in a stranger

• Chapter 3 - New beginnings

• Chapter 4 - An impossible dream comes true

• Chapter 5 - The debut

• Chapter 6 - Settling the score

• Chapter 7 - Saving a partner from a fire

• Chapter 8 - Barry

• Chapter 9 - An unexpected award

• Chapter 10 - Reuniting with old friends

• Chapter 11 \- The murder

• Chapter 12 \- The battle

• Chapter 13 - Duty calls

• Chapter 14 - Blood brothers

• Chapter 15 - No festive Christmas

• Chapter 16 - The gift

• Chapter 17 - When trials turn into triumph

Chapter One - Snatched

The young blonde policeman stares at the contents of his closet and takes the neatly ironed camouflaged uniform on the clothes hanger out with a sigh before he turns to the double bed on which his suitcase lies. He hastily and reluctantly unbuttons the uniform shirt before folding it neatly, folds the uniform pants as well and puts the uniform set into his suitcase. Henry Parker zips the suitcase closed with unnecessary force. It is clear that he is stressed out and emotional having to leave his young family behind yet again for a struggle that he feels is a losing battle.

But then again serving in the proud South African Police Force is all he ever knew as his grandfather and his father served proudly before he eagerly took over the baton at the tender age of 19. Sixteen years that passed by faster than the speed of thought, 16 years of hard work, little sleep, lots of overtime, many times being called for riot duties, many months away from those he loved so dearly while serving in the former Rhodesia and Ovamboland for what seems to be all in vain as everything is changing rapidly in his beloved country...

Henry reaches into his camouflaged uniform trouser pants and pulls out the pocket size Bible each one of them were issued with on the day they set foot at the SA Police College in Pretoria West for their basic training and he stares at it, paging through it briefly. Apart from his colleagues, his trusty R1 rifle, and radio communication this surely was the tool that kept him alive during many a conflict fighting in the Bush War. He still regards his Bible as his compass and his direction. Henry knew in his heart that his devoted and beautiful wife Chrissie, being an intercessor by nature, has kept this family together and him alive as he was performing his duties for his country. A God-fearing woman she was a fierce prayer warrior and would spend as much time as she could in the Scripture. Henry could only hope that they as parents were raising another God-fearing warrior in their youngest son aged 6.

It is clear that Henry is totally unaware of the official photograph of himself at the back of the Bible that he has placed inside the Bible about a year or two ago as he is taking out his black pen from his trouser pocket. He hastily looks at his watch before he scribbles a note on the front page to his youngest son who celebrated his birthday the week before.

" _My dearest son, may you always remember where your strength and protection comes from. And may you never forget how much I love you. Love, Dad."_

Henry puts the pen back into his trouser pocket and puts the Bible inside his left chest pocket. His deep thoughts are interrupted by the noise of his three boisterous boys running down the long corridor leading to the master bedroom. Chrissie has always loved the smell and appearance of wooden floors typical of the big and cosy old-fashioned houses in the suburb of Roodepoort, Johannesburg. He has tried many times persuading her changing the wooden floors in their home with tiles, but both of them being stubborn of nature and strong-willed he slowly realised he had to accept what she liked and preferred in interior decorating. And she was great in making their house into a home. He could not have asked for any better and realised on a daily basis how blessed he was. Not only was Chrissie pretty but she was a hard-working nurse and has made a big name for herself so far, excelling in her forte of paediatrics. She made their home equally exquisite, had a great hand to create a picturesque garden and also a flair in making clothes for her family.

Their 9 year old son, Henry Jnr, stops dead in his tracks when he notices Henry in his camouflaged uniform and their eldest Matthew aged 11 looks equally unhappy. Typical of Matthew he avoids confrontation and silently stands there in the master bedroom, facing his father and brother. Henry Jnr, a perfect duplicate of Henry at age 9, is a whole different ball game though and the rage and anxiety is written all over his face.

"Please don't tell me you are going to the border again, Dad."

Henry takes a seat on the double bed once more and gently takes Henry Jnr by the arm, pulling him closer.

"You know I have no choice, my boy. That is what we as police do. We protect everyone and someone needs to be on the borders to keep the bad guys out so that you can sleep safe at night." Henry replies quietly.

But Henry Jnr pulls his arm from his father's soft grip with force, emotion shining in his eyes and threatening to flow but simultaneously it is clear that he refuses to cry. Not only were they sharing the same name, but Henry Jnr was like his father. He was a fighter through and through, stubborn, courageous, fiery and certainly no push over. He has learnt from a young age that cowboys do not cry and may not cry, and the older he became the harder it became to read his emotions as he rarely revealed how he felt.

"But what if you don't return?"

"I will return. I always came back. I have all of you to come home to." Henry says reassuringly.

But Henry Jnr turns around, picks up his suitcase from the floor, and hastily walks to the room he shared with his youngest brother before the deafening sound of a door slamming shut sounds. Matthew hesitates for a moment or two before he silently turns around without saying anything and he walks down the corridor to his bedroom. Before Henry could think of reacting to the overwhelming sadness threatening to take over he feels his youngest son happily hopping onto his knee. Henry's heart melts in an instant as he stares into his youngest son's big blue eyes. Adrian was his and Chrissie's little ray of sunlight. Although he was a sensitive introvert he was forever full of positive energy and he loved pulling pranks on his two older brothers. Adrian was an inquisitive and intelligent youngster which was a huge relief to them as parents because they had almost lost him at childbirth. He was born during the seventh month of Chrissie's pregnancy and they had spent many sleepless days and nights at hospital praying he would pull through. Like many other premature babies it was an uncertain future for them all as doctors told them there might be a possibility of brain damage and everything associated with premature babies. But Adrian surprised them and delighted them in all facets. He is a keen little athlete, loves his sport, spending time reading or drawing, and above all he loved cuddling them and showing them how much he loved and adored them as his parents.

"Hello Daddy."

Henry lovingly rubs Adrian's blonde hair.

"Why are you going away? How many sleeps will you be away?" Adrian asks.

Henry smiles.

"Always curious and nosy, aren't you?"

Henry pulls Adrian closer on his lap and holds him tight.

"There are some bad guys we have to go fight."

Adrian looks up into his father's face with childlike innocence.

"But why?"

"So that you and Matthew, Henry and Mom can be safe. That is why."

"But how many sleeps?"

"Many sleeps."

"But how many?" Adrian persists.

Henry hugs Adrian close.

"You will have to put in lots of _klippies_ in your bottle and each night take one out." Henry replies patiently and takes out the Bible from his left chest pocket.

"And until then ask Mom to read you from the Bible."

Henry hands over the pocket size Bible to Adrian and it is clear that Adrian in his innocence at this age does not understand the importance of this moment. Henry then lovingly puts the Bible into the chest pocket of Adrian's school uniform and is unaware of the approaching car in the driveway which soon after honks the hooter. Henry sighs softly and gently lifts Adrian from his lap before he gets off from the double bed where they were sitting. Henry walks closer to his closet and picks up his suitcase, aiming to pick up the police issued tog bag and manages a soft laugh through the tension as he watches his youngest trying to pick it up.

"It's okay, my boy. You'll never pick that up." Henry says and Adrian in return looks confidently at Henry.

"But I'm big and strong. Look at my muscles."

Adrian flexes his tiny biceps and Henry laughs before picking up the tog bag and throwing it over his shoulder, picking up the suitcase with his other free hand. They proceed down the corridor and walk to the front door where Chrissie, Matthew, and Henry Jnr were waiting. Chrissie appears emotional whereas Matthew was quiet and reserved, and Henry Jnr's bad mood has clearly not subsided as he appears grumpy. Chrissie touches Henry's hand in which he was carrying the tog bag as she fights back the tears.

" _Henry, wees asseblief versigtig daar. Ek smeek jou. Moenie onnodig kanse vat nie."_ ("Henry, please be careful over there. I am begging you. Do not take unnecessary chances.") Chrissie pleads with him.

"I will come back for you. I promise." he lovingly reassures her, still standing with the suitcase in the one hand and the other one carrying the tog bag. He briefly kisses her on the cheek and appears to be in a hurry, clearly aware that his colleagues and commander who are seated inside the unmarked minibus were watching him. It is also clear that they are in a hurry.

" _Nee. Nie so nie. Hou my vas, asseblief."_ ("No. Not like this. Please hold me.") Chrissie pleads with Henry. He patiently puts down his suitcase and tog bag, and he hugs Chrissie close for a long while, tenderly playing with his hand in her long blonde hair.

"I will come back, okay? I love you way too much to leave you behind." he softly speaks in her ear before he lovingly takes her face in his hands, kissing her.

"I love you."

" _Ek is ook lief vir jou..."_ ("I love you too...") Chrissie manages softly through her tears.

Henry hugs each of his boys close individually for a while before his demeanour changes instantly into a serious and sombre mood to that of a soldier on a definite mission – to serve and protect. He picks up his suitcase and tog bag again, and walks down the driveway to the waiting car without looking back at his family which he knew he will see again in three months but whom he will miss sorely owing to limited communication. There will be little spare time to write and phone calls made are kept to the minimum - when made it is kept brief and reserved to mostly small talk for security purposes. But it was surely difficult leaving yet again into the unknown...

Seven months later. Henry had indeed came back home in June and exchanged the mild Bushveld weather of Pinkstershoek situated close to the Botswana border for the freezing winter temperatures typical of the winters in Johannesburg. It probably marked his last border duties in the South African Police Force as he knew it because a new political era started in South Africa and change was certain within the current structure. He desperately wanted to settle down in his career anyway as his family was yearning for stability and his presence, and he wanted to be more involved in his children's lives. Leaving them behind for months on end broke his heart.

But today was one of those many days where he had to work through his lunch hour owing to a heavy workload resulting from his duties as the detective unit commander and he had to call on Chrissie to fetch Adrian from school. Thank goodness they taught their children well and not to get into the cars of strangers and both he and Chrissie were in the habit of letting the school know beforehand if another person would fetch Adrian if they were not able to do so themselves. Henry however did not take into account that he taught his kids that whenever they are in trouble or lost that they can approach a police officer.

Just after half past one on that balmy early spring afternoon in early September the school kids boisterously rush out of the main entrance of the Constantia Kloof primary school. Most of the much smaller Grade 1 pupils evade getting ran over by their older classmates, but Adrian is way too eager to get outside where he will take a seat on the bench where he usually meets Henry or Chrissie. He loves watching the scholar patrol performing their duties and would often daydream about being part of them when he is a bit older.

Between all the hustle and bustle of the school kids getting out from the school grounds and the scholar patrol calling motorists halt in order for their classmates to cross safely no one really takes notice of the yellow police van pulling into the parking area, neither does Adrian notice. He is killing his boredom by playing with a tennis ball that he is hopping and catching. There were no extra-mural activities for the little ones today and it will be a lonely afternoon for him at home as his brothers would be remaining at school for their extra-mural activities.

The tall and dark haired Roy McBride, dressed in the field dress uniform of the SAP, sinisterly watches the kids running out of the gates of the main entrance of the school and smiles intently at the evil plan brewing inside him. He knows well he was not an unusual sight and that he will not draw unnecessary attention from anyone and yet he had to act quick as it is uncertain to him how many of these kids' parents are actually working in the police. He is really starting to like the change happening in South Africa. Having friends in the right places who would be happy to provide him with the correct uniform and borrow him a car for what he had in mind to execute in exchange for the correct amount of money suited his ways well, and of course he knew how to work the element of fear and intimidation into his advantage. Very few of these police members helping him will dare to close down on him and his activities in the Cape for they had way too much to lose and they knew it well.

Roy pushes the sunglasses up on the bridge of his nose and adjusts the cap he was wearing, making sure to conceal his identity to the maximum. He gets out of the police van, slams the driver's door shut and walks up to the bench where Adrian was seated.

"Hello there." he greets Adrian with fake friendliness, smiling at the youngster.

Surprised by Roy's presence Adrian misses the tennis ball but Roy picks it up before it rolls away and he hands it back to Adrian.

"Your dad asked me to come and pick you up."

"I am not allowed to talk to strangers." Adrian replies in his childlike innocence.

"But I am not a stranger. I am a policeman." Roy tries desperately to keep his cool. He does not have a long temper in general and this kid seems as if he is going to make it a bit tougher than he hoped it would be.

"But I don't know you." Adrian persists and aims to play with the tennis ball again.

Roy gently grits his teeth. What a brat! Roy forces himself to take a deep breath to stay as patient as possible.

"I started working at Roodepoort today. Your dad is a smart man and friendly too. He has taught me so many things today and he told me all about you - how much you want to be a policeman too. He is waiting for you at the station and misses you so much. Won't you come with me?"

Roy takes out a Bar One from his trousers' pocket. He took a wild guess when he bought this, but from his experience in the last year or two he had learned that kids could easily be bribed with sweets, chocolate, or cold drink. He doubt that this kid would be different.

"And he told me how much everyone loves to spoil you there at the station." he takes a wild guess, hoping that his trump card would work - unaware that it is truly the case. Adrian would forever nag Henry over school holidays to take him to the police station, promising that he would be good, but it never lasted long before he would take over the station with his endearing personality and keeping Henry's personnel out of their work. He had crawled deep into the hearts of all the staff at Roodepoort since his birth and Henry's staff loved spoiling Adrian with sweets, chocolates, and cold drink. This in return would drive both Henry and Chrissie up the walls because the sugar load made Adrian a handful to handle. Adrian takes the chocolate and takes his school suitcase from the bench as well before he gets up.

"I have been in a police van many times." Adrian boasts bright eyed as he opens the passenger door and puts his suitcase in the middle of the long seat of the police van before he gets into the van, closing the passenger door with a bit of difficulty.

"I know. Your dad has told me how much you like to take a drive with him and his friends. So tell me, what do you do when they call you on the police radio?" Roy plays along.

"You tell them, 'Romeo, please send.' I always do that for my dad." Adrian replies excitedly.

"And you like it if he puts on the sirens. He told me." And with that Roy switches on the sirens and police radio to Adrian's delight. The children around them do not share in the fun though and is clearly frightened by the sudden noise. Adrian and Roy laugh.

"Please buckle up." he orders Adrian who immediately obeys without any question before Roy starts to drive away from the school's premises and he sighs an inward sigh of relief. That went easier than he expected. Longer than usual, but still easy business. Adrian however soon realises they are not driving in the direction of the police station.

"Where are we going?" Adrian asks curiously.

So it is not that simple after all, Roy realises. This youngster is way too clever for his age...

"Aren't you hungry? Better have your chocolate before it melts completely."

Adrian takes out the chocolate and starts fiddling with the wrapper, not noticing how and where Roy is driving. He takes an eager bite or two from the chocolate.

"I just need to patrol a bit before we go to the police station so that the bad guys can see the police is here." Roy can feel his patience is waning. This kid is way too inquisitive. The drug in the chocolate will have to work soon before the youngster puts two and two together. There is a lot of things that need to be done waiting for him when they get to the Cape...

"Oh, okay." Adrian replies without suspecting anything and looks out from his window. It does not take long before he starts rubbing his eyes.

"Long day at school?"

" _Uhm hm._ " Adrian replies sleepy.

"Why don't you take a nap while I am patrolling? I will not be long, but you would want to be all wide awake to see your dad, wouldn't you?" Roy insists.

The drug is now really starting to take its toll and Adrian rests with his head on his arm and falls asleep resting on the suitcase and with that Roy takes the turn-off to get on the N1, leaving Johannesburg behind...

Chrissie parks her vehicle some ten minutes later at the main entrance with most of the children having gone home and some kids playing on the green lawns inside the school premises. She frowns lightly as she is aware of her youngest son's absence from the bench where they usually meet after school. Maybe he decided that ten minutes late is too long for him to wait and that he could rather spend that time playing with his new friends he made when he started school earlier that year. Chrissie, still dressed in her nurse's uniform, gets out of her vehicle before closing the driver's door and locking it as she was walking past the main entrance gate towards the green lawns. She could feel the anxiety rise inside her but tries to push it aside as she approaches one of the staff supervising the playing children.

" _Hello, juffrou Malan."_ ("Hello, Mrs Malan.") she greets friendly, but briefly.

" _Hello Chrissie. Hoe gaan dit?"_ ("Hello, Chrissie. How are you?") Mrs Malan greets back friendly.

" _Dit gaan goed, dankie. Waar is daai woelstert van my?"_ ("I am well, thank you. Where is that little rascal of mine?") Chrissie anxiously asks, her eyes scanning the playing kids and failing to see Adrian.

" _Hy is al lank al hier weg saam met een van Henry se kollegas. Het Henry jou nie laat weet nie? Was 'n donkerkop man gewees met 'n gespierde liggaamsbou en lank. Hy het sulke groot sonbrille op gehad, regte 1980's styl. Ek moet sê hy het my nogal laat gril."_ ("He has left a while ago with one of Henry's colleagues. Did Henry not tell you? It was a dark haired guy, tall and quite muscular. He wore big sunglasses, the typical 1980's style. The thought of him left me cold.")

Chrissie's heart races but she forces herself to remain calm.

" _Daar is 'n baie groot misverstand... Henry het my gebel en gevra ek moet Adrian kom oplaai. 'n Donkerkop ou sê jy? Kan jy onthou of hy 'n snor of baard gehad het?"_ ("There is a big misunderstanding here. Henry phoned me and asked me to pick Adrian up because he couldn't. A dark haired guy you say? Did he have a moustache? A beard?")

The tone in Chrissie's voice is one of pure panic.

" _Hy het geen snor of baard gedra nie. Net 'n stel groot sonbrille. Ek kon nie sien wat op sy naamplaatjie was nie. Hy was by Adrian op die bankie waar julle hom altyd kry. Daar was 'n geel polisie_ van – _die bakkies wat hulle altyd mee ry."_ ("He had no moustache or beard, only a set of big sunglasses. I could not see his name tag. He was standing at the bench where Adrian waited. There was a yellow police van parked close to it.")

" _Dis seker dalk 'n nuwe ou daar."_ ("Must be a new transfer.") Chrissie says thoughtfully.

" _Was dit 'n Konstabel of so? Ek probeer altyd onthou wie werk saam met Henry."_ ("Was it a Constable or what? I am always trying to remember Henry's colleagues.")

" _Ek dink dit was 'n Sersant gewees."_ ("I think his rank was that of Sergeant.") Mrs Malan replies.

" _Dankie jong. Ek gaan stasie toe. Hopelik is Henry daar. Sien julle môre."_ ("Thanks so much. I am going to go to the police station. Hopefully Henry would be in his office. See you tomorrow.") Chrissie greets hastily before she jogs to her vehicle. She unlocks the car in the approach, gets inside, and drives off at a high speed to the police station of Roodepoort. Something is terribly wrong and it is more than a mere misunderstanding or a lack of communication. Her mind races. Could their teachings to their offspring that police officials are friendly and safe prove to be wrong? Has the world changed overnight since April? She fights back the tears of fear and rage, trying to persuade herself that Adrian would be safe at the police station. One thing is for certain, if she meets this new Sergeant he will have lots to answer for. They allowed Henry's colleagues to fetch the boys from school but that did not happen often and when it did the arrangement would be properly communicated to the teachers at school...

Chrissie parks her vehicle in front of the station and hastily gets out of the vehicle, running into the building of the Roodepoort police station. She barges through the side door of the charge office separating the public area from the charge office and rushes past the police members and to the direction of Henry's office. Henry's attention is captured by a pile of case dockets, but the smell of her expensive perfume instantly awakens his senses and he looks up.

"Hi hun. How was your day so far?" Henry greets her lovingly as he gets up from his chair, clearly completely unaware of the drama.

" _Henry, wie is die polisieman by die stasie wat Adrian kom oplaai het?"_ ("Henry, who is the policeman stationed here who picked Adrian up from school?") Chrissie replies anxiously.

Henry freezes at her question and could see from the panic in her eyes that something is terribly wrong. His own heart skips a beat and starts racing because of stress and worry, but for Chrissie's sake he knew he had to be the calm party here. He was at work and apart from the fact that he had fellow colleagues who can walk into his office at any time, and whom in front of them he cannot afford to appear weak the other fact stood firm that they could dispatch the necessary patrols by the drop of the hat in seconds to address whatever emergency has surfaced.

"No, honey. I called you and spoke with you telephonically at your work to pick him up because I was in the middle of something big." Henry replies in disbelief.

" _Nee. Juffrou Malan het gesê 'n polisieman, een van julle kollegas, het Adrian kom haal vanmiddag."_ ("No. Mrs Malan told me a policeman, one of your new transfers, picked Adrian up from school.") Chrissie's voice starts shaking.

Henry winces.

"Did she give any description of that man?" Henry asks desperately.

" _Sy sê dit was 'n donkerkop, lank en met 'n gespierde liggaamsbou. Sy kon nie op die naamplaatjie sy van sien nie en sy dink dit was dalk 'n Sersant. Sy sê hy het groot sonbrille gedra."_ ("She said it was a tall dark haired man, muscularly built. She could not see the name tag and she said it looked like a Sergeant. She said he was wearing a big set of sunglasses.")

The tears are threatening to flow and Chrissie slumps down on one of the chairs in front of Henry's table, resting with her head in her hands. Henry walks from behind his table to the chair where Chrissie is seated and quietly lays his hand on her shoulder.

"I need you to stay here, please. I am going to let Flying Squad, Air Wing, and everyone help me to find Adrian - where ever he is."

Chrissie gets up from her seat. Her demeanour is tense and visibly distressed.

" _Dink jy... Ag liewe hemel! Dink jy hy is ontvoer?"_ ("Do you think...? No! Do you think he was kidnapped?") she asks through her tears now flowing freely, smudging her make up. Henry tenderly takes her hands in his and squeeze them gently.

"I hope I am wrong..." he replies softly. Chrissie slumps back in the chair and cries freely as Henry closes the door behind him, the sound of his rushing footsteps as he runs to the charge office disturbing the quiet corridor of the administration building of the police station.

But eight gruelling years have passed since then. The disappearance of six young girls in 1988 and 1989 was still relatively fresh in many South Africans' minds and the knowledge of Gert Van Rooyen and his partner Joey Haarhoff's deaths (he murdered her and then committed suicide in an attempt to evade arrest in connection with the girls' disappearances) might have faded for some, but for Henry and Chrissie the fear that Adrian might have been caught in the net of the child pornography ring was a frightening possibility. Despite the dedication, determination and resources by the police and its members Adrian's case became a cold case. So when Henry was offered the promotion to Captain five years after Adrian's kidnapping he decided to take the promotion which necessitated them to move from Roodepoort to Elgin where Henry took up the reins as the new station commander of Grabouw SAPS. Chrissie got an appointment at the Vergelegen Mediclinic as a paediatric nurse and Matthew as well as Henry Jnr had to move to Parel Valley High School in Somerset West to continue their schooling. The change-over however was easier to Henry Jnr as he was able to start his Standard 6 year there but Matthew found it a bit more difficult as he had to start at a new school in the middle of his high school career.

The beauty of the farm that Henry bought and settled his family on in Elgin and even the fact that he bought three horses for Chrissie and his two remaining sons never eased the heartache and the loss they as family tried to work through. And there was the fact that the sleepy town of Grabouw and the surrounding farm area of Elgin held no real challenge for Henry who was used in braving the high crime rate of Roodepoort. He would immerse himself in his work, trying to work through his grief. It would be no strange sight to the police members to see Henry at the police station as early as five 'o clock in the mornings and only seeing him leaving as late as seven 'o clock at night. Coupled with his long hours and the grief of their loss this in itself brought strain in Henry and Chrissie's marriage, but Chrissie remained firm and steadfast in her faith, trying her outmost best to keep her family together. While she was on duty Henry's way of trying to cope with Adrian's loss never really got to her, but when her rest days arrived it was more difficult as she was alone in her own company after taking Matthew and Henry Jnr to school. She tried to occupy herself through painting, horse riding or attending needle work classes, decorating the beautiful old Cape Dutch style farmhouse they moved into on the farm, having to fetch Matthew and Henry Jnr from school again in the afternoons and having to transport them around to their activities or friends after school.

But no matter what they tried and how hard they tried, the huge void still remained...

In that spring eight years after Roy kidnapped him a lonely picture of a scrawny 14 year old Adrian sitting at his study desk in his sparingly furnished bedroom appears. He is dutifully doing his homework he got that day from his favourite teacher, Ryan Nielsen, who started teaching at Bishops in the beginning of that year, but it is clear that Adrian's mind is not completely at his homework like it should be. Adrian sighs as he puts his pen down. He rests with his chin in his hand, leaning with his elbow on the table as he stares out of the window. Adrian sits like that for a brief moment before he reaches for his pencil case, but he pauses and hesitantly opens the drawer of his study desk before he takes out the blue pocket size Bible. He hasn't read it in many years as he wondered so many times where God has been in this time, why He allowed Adrian to be kidnapped and ripped away from his loving family. Adrian blows the dust off from the Bible and wipes the cover on his rugby shorts. He stares at the inscription in the front which Henry wrote to him several years ago and a frown starts playing between his eyes as he puts his pen into his mouth in deep thought, gently biting the cap of the pen. A tsunami of emotions stir the youngster's mind. Could this really be? Is he just plainly imagining things, now that everything has become totally intolerable, especially the past two years?

Staying with Roy and his partner, a lady he refuses to marry and who is a pathetic excuse for a caregiver was hell as the house is never kept clean or tidy and food is scarce. If it was not for his friends at school that would slip out some food from the boarding school's kitchens he probably would have starved from hunger. The problem is that everyone is starting to ask all kinds of questions to the unexplainable bruises on his body since the beginning of the year and Adrian knew he is being ran into a corner. It will not be long until he cannot offer a reasonable excuse for the injuries on his body as it is clear that few believe him anymore if he offered an excuse. The easiest way of dealing with it most of the time was changing the subject or making a beeline to wherever. But Adrian was tidy on himself as person, refusing to reveal through his appearance that something was terribly wrong at home.

No. 'Home' is hardly the correct description for where he had to live. Roy and his woman were barely a means to an end. The house rendered shelter, yes. He had a bed to sleep in but warm water and nice cosy blankets was a luxury he did not know of. His possessions were few and only just to get by, making the winters in the Cape a torturous experience. The booze was flowing freely and when it started Adrian would hide in his room in fear, because he knew that that was the time Roy was at his most volatile and that the physical abuse would soon follow. For the first six or seven years it was limited to verbal abuse and some physical abuse with open hands, but as Adrian grew into his adolescence the violence took a new form as Roy would start beating him with his fists...

"Am I really going crazy?" Adrian whispers to himself.

"This cannot be. No one will believe me. Maybe it is really only my imagination, me thinking that I was kidnapped. Maybe my dad has become this bad... But then again if I tell anyone at school about what is going on, what I think has happened, they will put me in a shelter and in a special school with messed up or crazy kids..."

Adrian puts the Bible and the pen down before resting with his head on his arms.

"Why am I remembering my brothers? Where are they? What happened to them? Why does this woman have black hair? Did my mom colour her hair? Why did they change their names?"

Adrian tearfully lifts his head and blankly stares out in front of him.

"You stupid fool." he whispers to himself.

"Just get over yourself and stop making this up. Heck knows what problems you will cause with your imagination!"

Whether Adrian imagined it or not the abuse became more violent and more frequent, so much so that at a certain point when walking back home from school one day Adrian picked up a tonfa which was lying on the side of the road. Without hesitating he took it home and made a silent oath to himself that he will defend himself with everything inside him should anything happen again, and if it does that he will run away from that hell house. It couldn't possibly be any worse on the street than having to stay there.

But unfortunately Adrian didn't have to wait too long for that 'next time.' Minding his own business and keeping himself busy by drawing a sketch since he had no preparation for any test series or exams Roy barged into his room one night, heavily intoxicated owing to alcohol and whatever drugs he could find for that day to share with his woman. Despite Adrian's best efforts to stand his ground Roy easily overpowered him and dispossessed him of the tonfa, using it to his heart's content in his drunken rage.

Lying broken and battered in the one corner of his bedroom Adrian wearily opens his eyes before he inspects his room for any sign of Roy. With the coast being clear Adrian moves reluctantly and carefully, slowly gets up before sneaking a quick peek at himself in the small square mirror against his bedroom wall. Roy really got to him this time. He could feel the pain gnawing away at his left shoulder and ribs and his right cheek is swollen, a thin stripe of blood runs from the corner of his mouth. This is it. He had enough. If he doesn't leave now, he will never survive. Adrian carefully makes his way to the bathroom and rinses off his face. Down the passage he can hear Roy's snoring who finally passed out in a state of intoxication. This is perfect. This is his chance. This is the moment he has been waiting for to make a dash for it.

Adrian silently makes his way back to his bedroom, hastily but as quietly as possible opens the drawer of his study desk where he takes out his Bible, putting it in his back pocket before he makes a quick exit through the window, sprinting off into the night, not looking back once at the house of terror he had to live in. Fortunately he was extremely fit as he partakes in athletics, swimming, cricket, and rugby at school. Adrian sprints to the direction of his school which he safely reaches without any interruption or unnecessary surprises along the way. He stares at the cricket grounds of the school he attends and tries to catch his breath. His eyes catch sight of the cricket pitch covers. That will have to do for the night for shelter and to hide under. He doesn't want anyone to discover him there.

Adrian never really needed any alarm. Given the circumstances he was exposed to after his kidnapping something snapped inside the youngster, hindering him from falling asleep peacefully, and enjoying a full and restful night's sleep. This on its own resulted in Adrian spontaneously waking up early morning. Becoming aware of the early morning sunrise and the activities of the birds in the trees around the cricket pitch Adrian opens his eyes, remembering what happened the previous evening and where he was. He hesitantly lifts the cricket pitch cover to allow a bit of natural light that will enable him to read. It had to be a brief passage from the Bible because he will have to make a run for it to the boarding house to ask help from one of his friends to take a quick shower and to borrow him a clean set of school uniform before the school starts for the day. Heck knows how he was going to try and explain the fresh injuries as Ryan's suspicions were becoming stronger by the day. If Ryan was going to phone the police it will be a big problem. Adrian will never forget how Roy loved to remind him that he, Adrian, does not have to bother to ever phone the police and tell them about what is happening at home because he, Roy, was an undercover agent for the detectives investigating drug related matters.

Adrian reaches into his jeans' back pocket and takes out his Bible. As he opens to read it the official photograph that was taken of Henry some 15 years ago falls out. Adrian puts the Bible face down onto his chest and picks the photo up from the grass where it fell next to him. He stares with a light frown for a while at the photo of the confident young policeman who smiles at the camera before he curiously turns the photo around to see if something was written at the back, but all he can find is what appears to be an official police date stamp which reads _1987-01-02, John Vorster Square SAP_. Adrian turns the photo back to look at Henry's picture again, staring at it in disbelief as the war of emotions and flashbacks of what happened to him is written all over his face and in his body language. Adrian swallows hard at the emotions threatening to take over but hastily puts away the photo into the Bible and the Bible back into his back pocket of his jeans as he realises that he hears a car entering the parking area. Adrian quickly covers himself with the cricket pitch cover again and forces himself to control his breathing, trying to keep his heart rate down as much as possible. He could hear it thumping in his ears and was convinced that it was audible from a distance...

Ryan Nielsen parks his vehicle in the parking area which is just a few steps away from the sports grounds and gets out of his vehicle, yawns, and stretches. It may have been a drastic move from Pretoria to move to Cape Town last year, but he was not regretting a single second of it and his first year at Bishops was pleasant. After playing for the respectable Titans cricket side for two seasons he made his debut for the Cobras last year and that has swiftly moved his cricketing career. Mostly a bowler and a keen fielder in the slips with arguably the safest hands in the slips the cricket coach of the Cobras is doing a great deal in shaping up his batting.

Ryan loved his teaching career and hoped that he would be able to continue teaching for as long as possible while developing his cricket. He didn't want to give up teaching, but struggled to choose between the teaching and cricket because he had a deep passion and talent for both. Cricket can afford him the opportunity to explore the world and put a decent sum away when he wants to retire, but then again he was so worried about his one Grade 8 pupil. Most other kids in Grade 8 in general were silly, boisterous, would start to discover who they were and what occupation they would want to follow when they have finished school. All except one which Ryan felt an obligation to help him, to mentor him and to shape him into the promising young man he knew Adrian could be...

Ryan gazes over the pitch and smells the fresh Cape air. He shivers and rubs his forearms. He needs to get his jacket out. The early spring is definitely cooler than up there in Pretoria. But then Ryan's eyes catch something unusual under the cricket pitch covers and he hesitantly steps closer. Rumour has it that the street kids in Cape Town are tougher and more violent than those kids in Pretoria and he is definitely not in the mood for a violent confrontation so early in the morning. He carefully and hesitantly pulls back the covers and recoils in shock and surprise.

"Adrian?"

The youngster gets the fright of his life and instantly aims to run.

"Hey, it's okay, it's okay. It's only me. What on earth happened to you?"

But Ryan knows this was a stupid question. He has had his suspicions since he started teaching at Bishops as Adrian was uncharacteristically shy in comparison to his class mates, suffering from a low self-esteem and constantly appearing frightened. Adrian turns his face away, ashamed.

"Adrian? Come on. I have known you for almost a year now. I know you struggle to trust people, but you can talk to me. What happened?" Ryan gently nudges.

"I can't talk about it." Adrian says softly.

"Adrian, whatever is going on has been going on for a long time. I cannot accept you telling me you are clumsy." Ryan says patiently.

"I... I joined the seniors with some cricket yesterday, okay? You know how fast the first team's speedsters are. The cricket ball's seam hit a crack and the ball pitched. I was too late." Adrian replies as he avoids eye contact.

"I don't buy it." Ryan fatherly replies.

"Fine." Adrian replies defensively and dares a brief look into Ryan's soft, concerned gaze.

"I ran away."

Straight. Simple.

"Look at you! You don't have anything to keep you warm. How long have you been here?"

"Just last night."

"Come. Let's go to the classroom and get you a nice warm cup of coffee. I will organise you something from the boarding house. You look hungry. Come. It's okay."

Ryan helps Adrian up and they walk on to the classroom. Ryan unlocks the door and they walk inside with Ryan closing the classroom door behind them. Adrian remains standing for a moment, looking completely lost as Ryan motions him to take a seat in the reading corner of the classroom. They take a seat opposite each other on the round shaped soft padded chairs. Adrian sits quietly with his head bowed, staring at his hands that he anxiously fidgets with.

"Adrian, please level with me. I have a strong suspicion you are being abused." Ryan starts speaking in a soft and calming manner.

Adrian flinches and looks away, refusing to keep eye contact. He gently bites his lower lip but winces in pain, remembering the relatively fresh cut at the right-hand corner of his mouth.

"Kiddo, it does not take a rocket scientist to come to that conclusion. Who is doing this to you?" Ryan patiently asks.

"His name is Roy. And he is not my dad." Adrian replies softly, but firmly.

Ryan gets up from where he is sitting and walks towards one of his cupboards where he always kept a pillow and a blanket, an emergency first aid kit and his logistics such as the children's books, hand books, and stationery. Ryan takes out a cosy blanket and gently drapes it over Adrian's shoulders. Adrian briefly looks at Ryan gratefully but then casts his eyes down again, avoiding eye contact. Ryan walks back to the cupboard upon which a telephone was and he picks it up. Adrian raises his head immediately and stares at Ryan in disbelief.

"You are probably going to call the cops, aren't you, sir?"

Ryan sighs.

"I have to, kiddo. You are a mess. This has been going on for way too long and every time you tell me that it was some sort of accident or something. I'm sorry, but I don't buy that anymore."

"Well, that's great. You might as well put me in an orphanage then."

"I'll never let them do that."

Ryan proceeds to contact the principal's office, informing the secretary that all his classes need to be cancelled, then calls the Child Protection Unit of SAPS and finally the kitchen at one of the boarding houses to organise Adrian breakfast.

"You should not have called the cops. Roy will track me down and kill me." Adrian says fearfully.

"Well, he surely almost succeeded last night. Anyway, they will get him. You will be safe."

"He is also a cop."

Ryan looks shocked.

"What? Are you sure?"

"Well, that's what he says. But I don't know. He is always at home and he is unkempt most of the time. I doubt that the police will employ someone like that. Maybe he works undercover for the Drug Squad or something."

"What else do you know about him?" Ryan gently pries.

"He is not my dad. I am not interested in his affairs. I know his name, where he lives, and the registration number of his car – that's it." Adrian replies, clearly irritated, but this did not distract Ryan. He knew Adrian's response was out of fear and nothing else.

"Forgive me for asking, but why do you say he is not your dad?" Ryan asks carefully.

Adrian rolls his eyes.

"Okay, where must I start? We don't have the same surnames and there is no resemblance between us. I don't even look like the woman that pretends to be my mother. And then there is the domestic violence factor. Giving your child a hiding if he has done something wrong is one thing; abuse is another. Besides, I remember vaguely that I had two brothers. I haven't seen them in years."

A knock sounds on the door and Ryan notices Adrian is bewildered and scared.

"It's okay. I won't let any strange people in here, okay?"

Ryan walks to the door and opens it.

"Hello, sir. Inspector Van Vuuren from the Child Protection Unit in Cape Town. You spoke to me a while ago?"

Ryan takes the policeman's appointment certificate and scrutinises it before letting him inside. He closes the door again.

"Thanks for coming. I really appreciate it."

The policeman steps closer to where Adrian is seated and he takes a seat opposite Adrian.

"Good morning. I am Inspector Van Vuuren from CPU here in Cape Town. Are you alright?"

"Yeah, I guess. I just... I didn't want you to come here."

"I have to. That's law. It's my work."

"So you can send me to an orphanage." Adrian says defensively.

"I won't do that. We'll put you in a suitable shelter until we can get someone to adopt you."

"Yeah well, that's the same thing." Adrian replies miserably, but Inspector Van Vuuren refuses to give up.

"So what's your name?" he curiously asks.

"Adrian." Adrian replies guardedly, withdrawn.

"Adrian, you surely can't sleep under the cricket pitch covers every night. And I am certain that you don't want to go back home to your parents."

"Let's get that straight. They are not my parents, right?" Adrian replies angrily. He felt so cornered...

"Okay. Do you know their names?" Inspector Van Vuuren patiently tries another angle.

"The guy's name is Roy McBride. I know which car he drives and what the registration number is."

The policeman's face lightens up.

"You do? So that can help me to verify his details and possible other offences. What's the address at that place?"

"12 Table View Road, Plumstead."

"And the registration number of the car?"

"CA 728628."

"Okay, that's great. It gives me something to work with. Do you think they will be at home?"

"They are always there. He never works. Constantly drunk and sleeping for most of the time." Adrian replies curtly. He wishes that the questions would come to an end and pulls the blanket tighter over his shoulders, shivering of fear and the cool spring temperatures.

"What's going to happen now?" Adrian asks anxiously.

"I'll organise for you to go to a suitable shelter where you will be safe and taken care of." Inspector Van Vuuren replies reassuringly.

"And my school? How do I get here?"

"May I interrupt?" Ryan speaks again at long last.

Inspector Van Vuuren looks at Ryan.

"Yeah, sure. No problem."

"Can you allow for him to come and stay with me until we got a more suitable place for him to stay? I would love to have him over and take care of him." Ryan asks hopefully.

Inspector Van Vuuren pauses briefly.

"I can do that, but I will have to send the social worker of the SAPS to come and see if he is okay and taken care of. And I also think it depends on Adrian if he wants to stay with you for a while."

For the first time since Inspector Van Vuuren's arrival it seems as if Adrian has interest and hope in the whole ordeal. His eyes plead with the policeman for a bit of good news.

"I would love to." Adrian replies, pleading.

"I don't trust anyone else at this stage except my teacher. And I really don't want to go to a shelter. There... there is something else."

Inspector Van Vuuren frowns.

"What is it?" he asks patiently.

"I have found this in my Bible this morning. Can you trace a policeman on a photograph?"

Inspector Van Vuuren takes the photograph from Adrian and frowns in thought. He turns the photo around and looks at the date that dated fifteen years earlier. He stares at the photo again, the man looking familiar and the name tag a bit unclear. He is sure he has seen him somewhere.

"Is it okay if I keep the photograph for a day?"

"Yeah..."

Adrian seems uncertain.

"Please don't lose it. It was in my Bible, probably part of the gift I got eight years ago."

"Can you remember who gave you this Bible?"

"My dad."

"Okay. Can you remember when was that?"

"I was six. So it was about eight years ago. He was on his way to the border."

"Can you remember where he was supposed to go?"

"Yeah, I think it was called Pinkstershoek or something."

"Can you remember what time of the year it was? Was it in the summer or winter perhaps?"

"It was in the summer. Maybe at the end of February, beginning March. He went away just after my birthday and he was away for three months."

"What else do you remember? Where did you stay then?"

"Johannesburg. Roodepoort."

"Did you go with him to his work place?"

"Yes, often in the school holidays."

"Can you remember what his rank was?"

The questions really now seemed never ending...

"No. I remember though that I had two brothers. I haven't seen them in years. And then, I don't... I probably should share this."

"What is it?"

"No, no. It's fine. I think it's just my imagination. I have been caught up in this bad dream..." Adrian hesitates.

"Adrian, listen to me. Any information you can give me will help me. It doesn't matter if it is insignificant." Inspector Van Vuuren gently probes for more information.

"Well, I am scared that what I think I know is not true and that you will lock me up for perjury." Adrian replies with uncertainty.

"Please tell me. I'm listening."

Adrian looks at Ryan who gives a slight nod in encouragement. Adrian sighs.

"Well, like I said I remember that I grew up in Johannesburg before coming here. I was in my first year of school and six years old. My dad did tell me to never talk to strangers or to get in a car that I didn't know, but one day I was waiting for my mom or dad to pick me up at school. Roy arrived there dressed in police uniform and he drove a yellow police van. He told me that my dad asked him to pick me up at school. I trusted him because my dad was a policeman and he told me I can trust the blue uniform. Roy gave me a chocolate and told me my dad sent it with. I didn't think it was strange, because my dad's colleagues spoilt me rotten. Well, that's the last thing I remember of Johannesburg. I was in Cape Town with these people. And yeah well, it has been hell. He started hitting me around when I was ten years old, but only since last year he started hitting me with his fists. Last night he used a tonfa. When I was 10 years old I started thinking they couldn't be my parents, but I was too scared to leave. Where else would I go?" Adrian suddenly seems overwhelmed and tired.

"And the woman? Did she abuse you too?"

"No. She is useless. She made food every now and then, but she never cleaned the house or stuff like that."

"Did he ever molest or try to rape you?" Inspector Van Vuuren asks concerned.

"No. Never."

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah."

"That's a relief to hear. I need to go. We need to get him behind bars. He will serve a long time if I get my way."

Inspector Van Vuuren gets up from where he was seated and looks at Ryan.

"Thanks, Mr Nielsen. I am on my way. What's your address? I will go and get Adrian's belongings. The social worker will also come and check up on him as well as the circumstances at your home."

"Thanks, Inspector. It is Pinelands Heights 14, Main Road in Rondebosch."

Inspector Van Vuuren takes out his pocket book, makes a note, nods in acknowledgment to Ryan and Adrian, and leaves the classroom. One of the pupils knocks softly at the classroom's door and brings some breakfast from the kitchen which Adrian eagerly finishes while Ryan patiently waits for him to finish. After a short while Ryan takes up his briefcase in one hand and the empty plate in the other.

"Everything is organised, buddy. Let's go home."

Having taken the day off and a couple of days leave Ryan and Adrian arrive at Ryan's flat. He smiles reassuringly at Adrian.

"Well, not exactly a mansion, but hopefully you will feel safe here."

They step inside the bachelor flat and Adrian shyly looks around while Ryan locks the security gate.

"Is there anything in particular you would like to do?"

"Well, actually I would like to take a shower or something and sleep. I am so tired..."

"I think sleeping might be exactly what you need right now. There is something I want you to do - relax. You are safe. You are welcome to watch TV, videos or play TV games. I have some cool movies and TV games I think you will like a lot. This will be your home until everything is sorted out. We can go shopping as soon as you are rested out."

Adrian stares at Ryan with wide eyes of disbelief and Ryan laughs.

"The two sets of clothes I got from the social worker at school will come in handy for now, but it cannot possibly be expected that it should be all that you must be content with."

"It's just... I can't expect you to spend money on me."

"Nonsense. You deserve it. Well, the bathroom is through there if you want to take a shower. There are clean towels and nice deodorant if you want to use some. You are so welcome to leave your laundry in the basket so I can wash it for you. I really don't mind."

"Thanks, sir."

Adrian suddenly feels and looks overwhelmed.

"I really appreciate everything."

"You're welcome, kiddo."

Only at about three 'o clock did Adrian stir for the first time. He opens his eyes, searches where he was and realises with a relief that he is safe. He stretches, yawns and turns his head towards the pleasant smell of coffee coming from the mug that was next to him on the bedside table. Ryan gets up from the chair where he was seated in the reading corner of the bedroom and smiles.

"Welcome back, buddy. You slept like a rock. Feeling better?"

"It feels like I can still sleep for ages." Adrian replies sleepy.

"Well, then you can go to bed early tonight. Perhaps sleep is exactly what your body needs right now. Let me just get some ice for that bruising on your cheekbone. We have to get the swelling down."

Adrian takes up the mug and takes a careful sip of the hot brew. It was strong, black, and sweet and it made him feel better already. His stomach rumbles softly and he realises how hungry he was. Ryan comes back from the kitchen with some ice wrapped in a kitchen towel and sits down next to Adrian before he gently places the ice against Adrian's cheek. He is not surprised when Adrian resists in fear and pain.

"It's okay, buddy. It's okay. You are safe now. I will never hurt you, okay? I promise. Just trust me. I'm going to take care of you. It's alright." Ryan coaxes him.

"It really hurts..." Adrian moans softly.

"I know. I can see that. The police wants me to take you to the doctor. He needs to complete some forms they gave to me this afternoon while you were sleeping. There is great news too. They locked Roy up because they found some disturbing pornography videos and photos of children and teenagers. You were really lucky."

Ryan removes the ice after a while.

"I just wish they can trace my parents. I don't want to go to an orphanage or shelter."

"I'm sure they will do everything they can. I know everything will be alright."

Later that night at about ten 'o clock with Adrian already fast asleep in Ryan's room Ryan was seated on the sleeper couch that he made a bed for himself. He is watching a movie on TV but is clearly absent-minded as his focus was not on the movie he was watching. He gets a fright when the phone on his study desk rings and he sighs as he gets up from where he was seated, picking it up as fast as he could before the noise rouses Adrian.

"Yeah, Nielsen here." Ryan answers, speaking as softly and as low as possible.

"Mr Nielsen, I really need to let you know of the good news before I go home. Where is Adrian?" Inspector Van Vuuren enquires. He sounded exhausted.

"He is sleeping already. I think the whole ordeal tired him out tremendously."

"Well, that makes two of us. I have been on duty since ten 'o clock last night. Anyway, I have managed to trace Adrian's father."

Ryan takes a seat on the chair at the study desk. The good news is too much for him to bear.

"You did? This is fantastic news! Where is he staying?" Ryan desperately tries to keep his voice down but it was difficult to do so hearing this wonderful news. He could only try to imagine Adrian's reaction...

"Adrian's father is the station commander of Grabouw police station. It is not far from here - some 70 kilometres. I did not phone Captain Parker though. I thought you might first want to talk to Adrian about it. Let him get used to the idea and let him then decide what he wants to do."

"That is wonderful news! I can guarantee you Adrian will be elated. He was hoping that you would trace his father." Ryan says gratefully.

"I am grateful I was able to help. Thank you so much again for bringing this matter under my attention. Too many kids are never found."

"Yeah." Ryan replies thoughtfully.

"Well, I need to go. I haven't slept for over 24 hours."

"You need your rest. Thank you for your help and friendliness. I am sure Adrian will never forget you."

"He is clearly a bright youngster. I am sure with all the time, love, and care he will overcome the trauma. Good night, Mr Nielsen."

"Good night, Inspector. Drive home safely."

Ryan puts the phone down with a smile, switches off the TV, and lies down on the sleeper couch where he falls asleep immediately with the knowledge that justice would now prevail.

Adrian reacted exactly the way Ryan imagined, but there was also a huge factor of uncertainty in the youngster who could barely contain himself as they made their way to Grabouw the next morning.

"I can't believe this is happening! It feels so unreal! I am scared though. I don't know what to expect."

"Your memories were correct. That cop went through a lot of information. Your kidnapping made headlines for a long time. It destroyed your father and he took up the station commander's post at Grabouw to make a fresh start. I don't think he has forgotten you though."

They drive a while in silence before Ryan enters the town and parks in front of the police station after a while.

"Do you want me to come with you or must I wait in the charge office?"

"I think it's better if I do this alone..."

"No problem."

They enter the charge office and Adrian walks to the counter. A coloured policeman holding the rank of Inspector steps closer. Adrian estimates him to be in his early thirties.

"Good morning. Can I help you?" Clive greets friendly and helpful.

Adrian looks at the policeman's name tag, anxiously fidgeting with his hands before sticking them into his pockets.

"I ... I want to see the station commander, please." Adrian replies uncertain.

Inspector Clive October frowns.

"Sure no problem, but Captain Parker is a busy man. Is it for a school project?"

"No. No, actually it's personal..."

"Okay... Just wait here a second."

Clive October disappears from the charge office as he makes his way to Henry's office which is down a long corridor. He dreads Henry's reaction to his message that a young teenager wants to see him about something personal. They all knew Henry was forever busy and did not like it if his time was wasted by nitty gritty matters. Clive hesitantly knocks on Henry's office door and Henry looks up, agitated. He sighs.

"Captain?" Clive hesitantly starts.

"Inspector, I am really busy. Can't this wait?" Henry asks agitated.

"There is a youngster to see you. He says it is personal."

"But I just told you I am really busy. I am trying to figure out what the heck is going on in this murder case since the detective struggles to crack it. What does that kid want?"

Henry has been known for his short temper and his staff knew it all too well. But somehow Clive knew how to work with him and Henry only had the highest regards for Clive, often regarding him as his right hand at the station.

"I am not sure, Captain. He says it is personal." Clive replies hesitantly.

Henry sighs again.

"Oh gosh... Can't you just send him to the trauma room? Let the social worker see him."

Clive and Henry momentarily look at each other.

"Yeah well whatever. But it better be quick. And if he wastes my time for school stuff I am making him your problem. Send him in." Henry begrudgingly gives in.

Clive nods in acknowledgement and makes his way back to the charge office where Adrian and Ryan are patiently waiting. He shows with his hand to the door that is situated next to the counter of the charge office.

"Just go through that door. Wait for me there. I'll walk with you."

Adrian does as he is told and waits for Clive at the other side of the door inside the charge office before he and Clive proceed to Henry's office. Clive knocks on Henry's office door again because he knows Henry hates it when staff just barge into his office, but Henry however seems to ignore the sound of Clive's knock on the door and does not look up as he carries on with his work.

"Captain, the youngster is here to see you."

"You may enter, kid." Henry says absent-minded.

Adrian hesitantly steps inside and stares at the Captain in front of him. Being forty three and given everything he had to witness and to deal with in his 24 year long career Henry still looks strong and fit, but the once blonde hair had several shades of grey and years of pain and worry were edged on his face. He turns the crime scene photos upside down, looks over the rim of his glasses at Adrian, and sighs.

"With what can I help you, boy?" Henry asks, trying to hide the fact that he is irritated.

"I... I'm sorry. I'm wasting your time..."

"Look, do you need something for a school project or want the police to visit your school for a demonstration; because for that I can give you contact numbers. I am terribly busy and am struggling with an important case here."

"Well, actually I'm looking for someone. They said that this policeman is working here." Adrian persists hopefully and hesitantly hands over the photograph to Henry. Henry turns pale.

"Where..." Henry clears his throat.

"Where did you get this? This is an official photograph that was taken of me fifteen years ago."

"It was inside this Bible."

Henry takes the Bible and opens it. He swallows hard at the lump in his throat when he sees his own handwriting in the front with the message he wrote to Adrian before leaving for Pinkstershoek eight years ago. He takes off his glasses and rubs his eyes, wiping the threatening tears away.

"Where did you get these?" Henry asks, clearly overwhelmed.

"From my dad eight years ago before he left for Pinkstershoek."

Henry stares in disbelief at the teenager and the reality starts sinking in.

"Adrian?"

"That's my name..."

"Adrian?"

Henry gets up from behind his desk and approaches his long lost son. He really hope he was not dreaming... Henry goes down on his one knee and gently takes Adrian by the forearms.

"Is it really, really you?"

The tears flow freely from the apparent hard policeman's eyes. He knows it. He knows that the boy in front of him is his son, his blood... Henry gets up from his kneeling position, wraps his arms around Adrian, and holds him tight while crying unashamedly.

"If only you know... if only you know how long I have cried over you, cried for you, cried for your safety, prayed you'll be okay..."

Henry thought he would never be able to stop crying the tears of emotions he had allowed to bottle up inside of him over the years and he only manages to dry his tears after a long while before holding Adrian at an arm's length.

"Who has done this to you?"

"His name is Roy McBride. My teacher Mr Nielsen says the police arrested him yesterday for this and for child pornography too."

Henry's blood runs cold.

"Please tell me he never took you in that manner."

"He only physically assaulted me. Never sexually."

Henry sighs softly with relief.

"Don't worry. Your mom is a qualified nurse. She will patch you up and heal you quickly. Where is your teacher?"

"He is waiting in the charge office. Dad..."

Some fresh tears slip from Henry's eyes.

"Do you know how long I have waited to hear you say that? I missed you so much!"

He embraces Adrian again - this time more carefully.

"What is it, my son?"

"Dad... I just wanted to say... I love you so much."

Henry kisses Adrian softly on the forehead.

"I love you too. More than you will ever know. And I am so glad to have you back. Now, please introduce me to your teacher. I really need him to know what happy man I am today."

Adrian and Henry leaves Henry's office and walk to the charge office. The staff in the charge office could see the instant change in Henry who had his arm protectively around his youngest son's shoulders as they entered the public area of the charge office. It was as if Henry instantly became softer and more approachable. Henry sticks out his hand to greet Ryan. The relief and gratitude on Henry's face is clearly visible.

"Mr Nielsen?"

Ryan greets Henry with a firm handshake.

"Yes. What a privilege to meet you, Mr Parker."

"You saved my son's life. Please call me Henry. Would you like to come to my office?"

"Yes, sure."

They walk through to Henry's office where Henry phones his secretary who politely answers the phone in a matter of seconds.

"Yes Captain? What can I do for you?"

"Hi Karen. Please organise me some coffee. It is for three people. Do we still have some biscuits?"

"Yes, Captain."

"Great. I have a special guest here." Henry winks at Adrian.

"I won't be long, Captain."

"Thanks, you are a real star." Henry says gratefully and puts the phone back.

Henry looks at Adrian and Ryan. He is clearly overwhelmed.

"I really don't have words, Mr Nielsen... I don't know if you will ever know how I feel today..." Henry's voice breaks and he takes off his glasses, pinching the bridge of his nose at the corners of his eyes to try and stop the new tears threatening to flow. He stays quiet for a while and manages to regain his composure as he puts his glasses back on his face, staring at Adrian and Ryan over the rim of his glasses.

"How long have you been Adrian's teacher?" Henry enquires with genuine interest.

"Since the beginning of this year. And I must say you have one bright, intelligent son. He is so eager to learn."

Adrian blushes self-consciously and turns his shy gaze away from Henry, but soon seems to be frightened by the knock of the door. The secretary stands in the doorway with a tray which carries the delightful aroma of percolated coffee and sweet smell of biscuits.

"Captain?"

Henry gets up from behind his desk and walks around his desk to where Adrian was seated, laying his hand on Adrian's one shoulder.

"Thanks, Karen. You can put that on the round table for me. I want you to meet someone special."

Henry's secretary walks into the office and places the tray down on the round table before she turns around, watching Henry, clearly intrigued. Henry now lovingly embraces Adrian from behind, folding his arms protectively around Adrian with a look of pure pride and joy.

"This is my youngest son - Adrian."

There is a brief pause of silence for a moment or two as Karen clearly tries to process the information but then she approaches Adrian.

"But I thought you only had two sons. I have never seen this gorgeous young man before."

"It is a very, very long story. He was kidnapped many years ago and definitely proof that God does answer prayers. Please do me a favour and cancel all my appointments. I taking the afternoon off."

After having a quick cup of coffee with Ryan Henry and Adrian left the police station for the farm and Henry parks his vehicle in front of the double garage next to the beautiful old house. He unbuckles his seatbelt, smiles at Adrian who is clearly in awe of the splendour of the farm and surroundings before Henry gently puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders, hugging him close.

"Welcome home, my son." he says softly, kissing his son's hair.

Adrian relishes in the moment for a while before he looks up at Henry.

"Thanks, Dad..." he replies, overwhelmed.

"Wow... Is this really our place? It is huge!"

Henry smiles.

"You have not seen half of it."

Adrian and Henry get out the vehicle where they walk on to the house. Adrian stares in amazement at the big old Cape style farmhouse. He loved the architecture of the place and couldn't get enough of the magnificence of the farm. But the house was equally breathtaking inside as it was outside as it carries Chrissie's special touch for interior decorating and the rooms inside the house are luxurious and spacious.

"Come let me show you your room. You will love it. And remember, we can change it exactly the way you want it."

They proceed down the corridor which was, like the rest of the house, an old fashioned wooden floor. The smell of fresh floor polish hung thickly in the air, but Adrian loved the smell. They enter the one bedroom which served as a guest bedroom but which Adrian will now obviously use in the future. Adrian gasps and stares wide eyed. The room is furnished with a queen size bed, a study desk facing the paddocks where the horses grazed, a book shelf against one wall stacked with books, and the finishing touches of a portable radio/CD player as well as a TV. Next to the bed on the bedside table was a reading lamp and a Bible.

"Oh my word..." Adrian says softly as he carefully puts down his bag he was carrying.

Henry smiles as he walks closer, sharing the view of the horses and part of the scenic garden with Adrian.

"It's okay. There are still loads to be done. We need to fill up your closet for starters. Come, I want to phone your mom and get us some nice fresh milk in the kitchen. Sounds good?"

"Yeah. Thanks, Dad."

They proceed to the spacious kitchen where Henry pours Adrian a gigantic glass of milk and some juice for himself before he picks up the phone, calling Chrissie who was working day shift. She was attending to a young patient in the ward when her colleague walks closer, calling her.

" _Chrissie, daar is 'n foonoproep vir jou."_ ("Chrissie, there is a call for you.")

Chrissie sighs softly and smiles briefly at the patient before she turns to her colleague.

" _Dankie dolla. Weet jy dalk wie dit is? Ek wil nog vir hierdie arme kind nog medisyne gee."_ ("Thanks, dear. Do you perhaps know who it is? I still need to give this poor child some medication.")

" _Dis_ okay _. Ek sal dit gou doen. Dis Henry op die lyn."_ ("It's okay. I will do that for you. It is Henry on the phone line.")

Chrissie frowns.

" _Henry? O my genade. Hy bel nie sommer hiernatoe nie, tensy daar 'n krisis is."_ ("Henry? Oh my goodness. He does not normally call except if there is an emergency of some sort.")

Her colleague quietly squeezes her shoulder before she takes over from Chrissie to attend to the child and Chrissie walks on to the nurse's station to take the call.

"Henry?"

"Chris, honey, I need you to come home. There is a huge problem here. I had to leave an important meeting to come and see what the problem is, but I cannot sort it out."

" _Nee heng, wat de dinges gaan aan, Henry? Het jy jou kar gestamp? Is daar fout met Matthew of Henry Jnr?"_ ("Heck no! What is going on, Henry? Did you have an accident or what? Are Matthew and Henry Jnr okay?")

"No, it is not of that nature. But please, I really need you to come immediately."

" _Weet jy, as ek so met jou sukkel en niks uit jou uit kry nie... Ek gee op._ Okay _, ek is oppad."_ ("You know, you really drive me up against the wall when you refuse to give me the necessary information! I have no choice here. I am on my way.")

"Please drive safely."

" _Ja, jong. Ek dog jy sê daar is 'n krisis."_ ("Okay, I will, but I thought you said there is a crisis.")

"There is, but I don't want another one. I love you."

" _Ek is lief vir jou ook. Sien jou oor 'n rukkie."_ ("I love you too. See you later.")

About half an hour later Chrissie parks her vehicle inside the garage, feeling the irritation stirring her emotions. Henry knew well she was a busy nurse and focused on her work when she is on duty. She hates it when he phones her and does not give her full information of whatever is happening that requires her immediate attention - like now. Chrissie steps inside the house and hangs the car keys onto the key holder.

"Henry?"

Henry emerges from the lounge and innocently looks at her. He notices that she is tired, but he also notices the fire in her eyes - that fiery spirit he loved so much about her, the _Afrikaner_ spirit. She had a loving and kind personality, but she was a feisty woman if her boundaries were not respected.

" _Watse krisis gaan hier aan? Ek sien niks fout hier nie."_ ("What is going on here? I don't see anything wrong or out of place.")

Henry tries to kiss her but she just offers him her cheek. He smiles mischievously.

"I love you too."

" _Henry, wat gaan aan? Jong, ek hoop nie jy het jou kar gestamp of so iets nie."_ ("Henry, what is going on? I really hope you didn't have an accident with your car of some sort.") Chrissie says annoyed.

"No, it's a bit more complicated than that."

" _O jinne haal asem, Christina. Wag, laat ek maar eerder vir my 'n glas wyn skink want ek kan sien jy is alweer in een van daardie unieke buie van jou vandag."_ ("Oh my goodness. Take a deep breath, Christina. Wait. Let me rather pour myself a glass of wine because I can see you are in one of your moods again today.")

"No, no. Wait. Hold on. I want you to meet someone special."

Chrissie frowns.

" _Kyk hier, nê. Ek hoop nie jy het nou weer 'n perd loop staan en koop nie. Jy het reeds drie en hulle loop maar ewe gedwee hier rond omdat niemand behalwe ek hulle meer regtig ry nie."_ ("Listen here, I really hope you didn't buy another horse. You already have three horses and no one really rides anymore except me.")

Henry takes her by the shoulders and leads her gently to the guest lounge.

"Look who is back." he softly speaks in her neck.

Chrissie stares in disbelief and it does not take long for her to be overwhelmed by tears of joy and relief.

" _Ek glo dit nie... Dit kan mos nie waar wees nie... Ek droom!"_ ("I cannot believe this... This can't be true... I'm dreaming!") she cries out. Henry tenderly kisses her in her neck.

"You're not, my angel."

Chrissie runs to Adrian, hugs him close, and kisses him all over his face. Her tears flow freely.

" _My kind! My lieflingkind! Ek het jou so gemis! Weet jy hoe baie het ek gebid vir hierdie dag?"_ ("My child! My darling child! I missed you so, so much! Do you know how long I have prayed for this day?")

Chrissie cries unashamedly as holds her son close.

" _Ek het jou so gemis! Kyk hoe groot het jy geword!"_ ("I missed you so much! Look at you! You are all grown up!")

Chrissie kisses him again, gently laying her hands on his cheeks.

" _Jy is veilig. Ek sal jou gesond kry. En-"_ ("You're safe now. I'll make you all better again. And-")

Chrissie lets Adrian go briefly, holds him at an arm's length and looks at him.

" _Ek sal plan maak om 'n bietjie meer lyf aan jou te kry. Lyk my jy het niks geëet daar waar jy was nie."_ ("I'll make sure to get more body on that frame of yours. It looks like you've never eaten where you came from.")

" _Nee. Nie regtig."_ ("No, not really.")

Chrissie laughs.

" _Jy is te oulik met die Afrikaans vir 'n soutie wat hier in die Kaap moes grootword. Toemaar, ek sal dit ook regkry. Een Rooinek in hierdie huis is genoeg."_ ("I can hear you are struggling a bit to speak Afrikaans. Don't worry. I will fix that in no time. One English speaking person in this house is enough.")

Chapter Two - A friend in a stranger

With the new school year that has started it brought about the annual triangular athletics meeting that traditionally took place between Bishops, SACS, and Rondebosch Boys' High. Adrian is just a few days shy of his 16th birthday and although he remained scrawny in body stature he has transformed into a healthy and confident young man. It is evident that he blossomed under the tender loving care of his parents, and he excelled even more in his academics and sport, much to the delight of Henry and Chrissie. As Adrian is seated on the grass in front of the pavilion changing his sneakers for his sprinting shoes he was wishing that Henry and Chrissie could attend this important athletics meeting as Adrian was on the brink of qualifying for the WP High Schools Championships. But Adrian knows they would not be able to make it because of the demands of their work and that they are there with him in spirit.

As Adrian gets up from where he sat a rival athlete of SACS briefly brushes passed Adrian. The tall and slender Barry Daniels' blue eyes peer up to the pavilion, eagerly searching for his parents who enthusiastically wave at him. His eyes shine in pure delight as his dimples play in his cheeks and he eagerly gives them a thumbs up before he briefly turns back to Adrian who just shakes his head at their encounter.

"Sairy, lad." Barry replies hastily, but with genuine remorse.

"No problem." Adrian smiles and he hastily jogs on to the starting point for the 110 metres hurdles event in which he was to participate in next. Barry however sneaks another brief glimpse at his parents before he walks on to the starting point at a brisk pace. Being the only child of Roger and Anne Daniels Barry could easily be mistaken for a spoilt brat, but Barry was anything but. He clearly could care less about the fact that he is strikingly handsome and although extroverted by nature he carried himself in a disciplined, respectful, and resolute manner.

The transition when they emigrated from Scotland to South Africa eight years earlier when Roger's expertise as a civil engineer was called upon was not an easy one and it came to no surprise that it was decided that Barry would attend SACS Junior School so that the transition to high school would be easier. The language barrier of Afrikaans to his Scottish dialect was big and Barry's parents could not bear it to send him to boarding school. The Daniels family was inseparable and the July holidays in Scotland and December holidays in New Zealand with Barry's uncle brought about many a fond memory. Barry's parents made every effort they could to attend his sport events, supporting him in every way possible. This in itself brought out the best in Barry and he was well-known in especially the athletics and rugby circles in the Western Cape, affectionately dubbed as 'The Flying Scotsman.'

A sharp whistle sounds from the crowd next to the track and Adrian curiously dares a quick peek.

"Hope you remembered your wings on your spikes, _bru_." One of Adrian's classmates calls out and Adrian laughs amused.

"What on earth are you talking about?" Adrian asks dumbfounded.

"The Flying Scotsman."

"The what?"

"The Flying Scotsman." Adrian's classmate repeats slightly annoyed.

Adrian shakes his head.

"Get lost, dude. You have watched Chariots of Fire too much."

Adrian's classmate just shrugs his shoulders.

"Just don't say I didn't warn ya."

Adrian chuckles amused.

"Yeah, yeah. Whatever."

With that all the athletes take their marks and the tension in the youngsters' muscles is clearly visible. The focus and determination on each of the boys' faces is obvious and you could hear a pin drop in the pavilion and surrounding areas. But the silence turns into boisterous noise as the starting pistol signals the start of the race with the athletes starting almost in unison. It was clear that Adrian has one goal and one mission in mind, and that is to compensate for the second place he got earlier in the long jump. If he wanted to qualify for the WP High School Championship he will have to win in both the 110 and 200 metres hurdles race. He narrowly won the 100 metres sprint when the athletics meeting started that morning. Once those events are done his day would end with the 100 metres relay where he would run the last leg for Bishops.

But then it happens what Adrian did not bargain for. With just three more hurdles to go Adrian clips the third last hurdle with his back foot and his momentum brings him and the hurdle down. Furious at himself and with adrenalin rushing through his veins Adrian gets up lightning fast, determination flashing in his eyes as Barry breezes passed.

"Oh no you don't!" Adrian says annoyed and tries his level best to catch up, but to no avail. He finishes a dismal sixth place in his favourite event and knew that he will have to win the 200 metres hurdles and setting up a new record if he still wanted to qualify. His eyes search for Barry in order to congratulate Barry in beating him, but Barry has disappeared off the track to celebrate his victory with his delighted parents.

Adrian felt like as if he was walking on cloud nine that entire Monday after the athletics meeting while he is seated at his desk in the Life Sciences class. It is a double class that ran over two periods and Ryan tasked his students with homework to make schematic drawings of the human heart. Some pupils are not making use of the remaining twenty minutes of the second period to see how far they can progress with their homework and Adrian's concentration is not as sharp as it was the usual norm. He keeps himself busy with the sketch but constantly erased what he has drawn. Clearly frustrated he stops the drawing and stares at it longer than necessary, biting lightly on the top end of the pencil. The excitement inside him made it extremely difficult to concentrate since that morning and he could barely wait to get home to tell his parents about the fact that he was indeed chosen to compete at the WP High School Championships. He isn't sure if the fact that he was severely annoyed by his mistake in the 110 metres hurdles race was the driving factor that pushed him beyond what he felt he could manage or if it was purely the deep desire to achieve provincial colours in athletics, but he smashed the 200 metres hurdle record to pieces and the Bishops 100 metres relay team plainly kicked backside - also setting a new record.

Adrian knows he is extremely young but he had set goals for himself to be selected for the Craven Week with the rugby and if he was lucky enough to also be chosen to play cricket at the Coca-Cola Week (formerly known as the Nuffield Week). That would give him a good chance to qualify for receiving the merit award of half colours at the end of the year and to start making a name for himself in the sporting arena. Adrian however knows that he will have to choose carefully what sport he wants to do, especially towards of the end of next year in his Grade 11 academic year. That is if, and a big one, Henry would allow him to participate in sport at all in his Grade 12 year as Henry felt Adrian was already having too much on his plate, especially in light of the fact that Adrian decided that Chrissie's gelding, Hantam, was not a challenge to ride anymore. To Henry and Chrissie's dismay Adrian decided it would be much more fun to try to back and ride Henry's mare called Fury who was worthy of her name...

The sharp ring of the bell announcing the end of another school day for the pupils jerks Adrian back to reality and Ryan's soft gaze on Adrian turns into one of amusement as a smile tugs at the corners of his mouth.

"Thanks for your time today, guys." Ryan says.

"Please do finish those sketches for tomorrow and I want the 50 point long question on the blood circulation system as well."

A great deal of noise sounds as the Grade 10 Life Sciences pupils pack up their stationery and books into their school bags and as they push the chairs back underneath the study desks before leaving the class. Adrian picks up his school bag, pushes his chair in underneath his study desk, and aims to leave the class as well, but Ryan stops him.

"Adrian, please stay behind for a second."

Adrian freezes in his footsteps as Ryan closes the door of the classroom. Ryan gestures Adrian to the reading corner of the classroom and they take a seat on the chairs. Adrian frowns lightly.

"I really hope I did not do that badly in the test we wrote Thursday. My mind was so psyched up for the athletics we had Friday."

Ryan smiles.

"And it is clearly somewhere else today as well, but I know why. Congratulations, kiddo. I am so proud of you!"

Adrian blushes shyly, but unlike a year and half ago when he was too scared to maintain eye contact with anyone he now keeps a confidence gaze at Ryan.

"Thanks, sir." Adrian replies softly and humbly.

"I appreciate that."

Ryan's smile vanishes from his face as he becomes serious instantly. He sighs softly.

"It is not about the test you wrote. I am afraid I do have bad news for you though."

A brief silence follows.

"Adrian, I guess... I guess it is good news in a sense. They _uhm_... Did you perhaps listen to the sport news yesterday?"

"No, sir. I don't like to watch the news or read the newspapers. I hate bad news. There is enough of that every day. I would rather read my Bible every day and I enjoy reading biographies of famous people, non-fiction and some fiction books, depending on the authors. My dad thinks I am too young for that, but I like Wilbur Smith's books and some of the books Stephen King wrote are quite cool. Have you read _'The Green Mile?'_ "

Ryan smiles.

"No, but I have watched _'The Green Mile'_ several times. It is one of my big favourites. Don't worry. I will not tell Mr Jones that you don't read the newspaper or follow the news. You know how he feels about it and that reading the newspaper helps you understand history, and History is one of your other strong subjects."

"Mr Jones knows, but he is not happy that I am not well informed." Adrian admits shyly.

"I thought so." Ryan replies fatherly before sighing heavily.

"Well kiddo, the South African cricket team was announced to go to the West Indies. I was picked to go."

Adrian's face lightens up with excitement and genuine pride.

"But that is awesome news! I just don't understand why you say it is bad news." Adrian says, clearly perplexed.

"I had to resign, buddy." Ryan replies as gently as he could, carefully watching Adrian's response. Adrian's body language changes in an instant from joy into disbelief. He suddenly looks at a loss for words and as if he realised the impact of the loss of a friend and mentor.

"But... I don't understand. Surely you can still teach and play cricket?" Adrian pleads with Ryan.

"Unfortunately not, kiddo. We will be away from home too often."

Adrian bows his head and buries his face into his hands, resting with his elbows on his knees, clearly trying desperately to keep his composure. It is clear that he bravely fights back the tears of disappointment and disbelief, and it takes a while for him to lift his head again, looking at Ryan.

"I am really happy for you, sir. It is just..." Adrian bravely says but as his voice breaks he bends down his head again and to his embarrassment a tear slips from his eye and falls onto his knee.

"You became like an older brother to me - my mentor... I won't have anyone to look up to now here at school. You have always helped me a great deal with the cricket and... I had somebody to talk to..." he manages softly in despair.

Ryan puts his one hand on Adrian's shoulder and gently lifts Adrian's chin up with his other hand so that Adrian can look him in the eyes. Ryan fatherly wipes a fresh tear from Adrian's one eye with his thumb.

"Adrian, this I promise you - it does not matter how long I am away from home or how little we see one another - I will always be your friend and be there for you in any way I can. Don't ever forget that. And remember this too - one day you will also play for South Africa. You have enough talent for that."

But Adrian just shakes his head.

"Don't say that, sir. I don't have the talent you have got."

"Stop putting yourself down and remember what I said." Ryan says firmly but yet with a gentle tone of voice.

"I will not lose contact with you. No matter what."

Adrian steals a sneak peek at his watch and appears even more distressed.

"Oh heck! Look at the time! My dad is probably not happy about me keeping him waiting..."

"Then you better hurry, kiddo. I will see you tomorrow. At least I am still here for the remainder of the quarter before we leave for the Caribbean in April. We will have lots of time to chat and I can help you with whatever you struggle with in Life Sciences. It is quite a challenging subject sometimes."

Adrian tries to smile before he leaves the classroom and walking to the direction of the main gate where a police van is parked. Adrian frowns at the sight of the police van and scans the name of the station and call sign appearing on the stickers of the police van with scrutiny because he is used to Henry's Toyota Corolla with the call sign GR1. But to Adrian's relief and surprise he recognises Clive seated inside the police van and Adrian eagerly gets inside, placing his school suitcase on the floor between his feet. He eagerly searches for the seatbelt but only to find that it is not working.

"Hi, _ou Okkie."_ ("Hi, Okkie.") Adrian greets Clive as he still fidgets with the seatbelt, trying to make it work.

" _Hello, ou tjomma. Hoe was jou dag by die skool?"_ ("Hello, buddy. How has your day been at school?")

" _Hm, aanvanklik flippen_ nice _, maar ja, toe nou op die ou end nie baie goeie nuus gekry nie. Wat te heng gaan nou weer met die veiligheidsgordels aan? Ek haat dit om sonder ene te ry."_ ( _"Hm,_ it started out nicely but it didn't end well. What the heck is going on with the seatbelt? I really hate travelling without one.") Adrian complains.

"Hi _nee man. Vertrou jy my dan nou glad nie?"_ ("Shame on you! Don't you trust my driving?") Clive teases.

" _Ek vertrou jou bestuursvermoë maar daardie_ hooligans _op die paaie is 'n ander storie."_ ("It is not that I don't trust you. I don't trust the fellow road users. They drive like hooligans.")

Clive starts the vehicle and starts the journey back to Grabouw.

" _So wat is die slegte nuus eerste?"_ ("So hit me with the bad news first.") Clive asks.

" _Wel, Mnr Nielsen is gekies om vir Suid-Afrika te gaan krieket speel nou in April in Wes-Indië, maar hulle gaan so besig wees dat die onderwys department hom vrywilliglik verplig het om te bedank. Jy weet, Okkie, daardie man is vir my soos 'n ouer broer en 'n mentor. Hy het my so baie gehelp in my skoolwerk en in sport. Dis vir my basies onmoontlik om myself in te dink hoe ek sonder sy insette en onderskraging gaan regkom."_ ("Well, Mr Nielsen is selected to represent the South African cricket side in the West Indies tour in April, but because of that and other future commitments he was forced to resign. You know, Okkie, that teacher of mine is like an older brother to me and my mentor. I have no idea how I will cope without his input and support once he has gone.") Adrian says miserably.

" _Ag ou Adrian, daai is maar deel van die lewe, jong. Dit gaan baie in jou lewe nog gebeur dat jy goeie vriende maak en julle mekaar nie so baie gaan sien soos jy dit graag wil hê nie."_ ("Adrian pal, that is part of life. It is something that will happen many times in your life that you make a good friend and that you won't always be able to be together or see each other as often as you were used to.") Clive brotherly replies.

" _Maar ek is baie seker Ryan sal jou gereeld bel, SMS of 'n e-pos stuur. Gelukkig in vandag se tyd werk die mense mos nie meer regtig met slakkie-pos nie maar met e-pos. Ek twyfel darem regtig of hy met jou sal kontak breek - maak nie saak hoe besig hy is nie. Hy gee baie om vir jou."_ ("I am sure Ryan will call you as often as he can or pop you an SMS or e-mail. Few people still write letters through normal mail nowadays and it makes regular contact so much easier. I doubt it strongly that Ryan will break contact with you. He really cares a lot about you.")

Adrian miserably stares out of the passenger window and Clive brotherly pats him on the knee.

" _Ek is nie veronderstel om vir jou te sê nie, maar die rede hoekom ek jou kom haal het is omdat jou pa die middag af gevat het. Hy het 'n verrassing vir jou."_ ("You know, I was not supposed to have told you that, but the reason why I had to come and fetch you is because your dad took the afternoon off. He has got a surprise for you.")

This perks Adrian up immediately and he expectantly looks at Clive.

" _Wat? My pa halfdag werk op 'n Maandag?! Ek twyfel darem maar baie sterk. Daar is net te veel goed wat aangaan by die stasie op 'n Maandag. Wat kan so belangrik wees dat hy bereid is om af te vat?"_ ("What?! I really doubt that my dad will only work half-day on a Monday. There is way too much happening at the station on Mondays. What could possibly be so important that he knocked off early?")

Clive laughs.

" _Jy vis verniet. Ek gaan jou nie sê nie. Dis mos 'n verrassing en in elk geval is jou verjaardag mos môre. Hy is die SB. Hy kan mos maar bietjie af vat as hy voel sy werk regverdig dit."_ ("Go fish. I am not going to tell you. It will spoil the surprise. Your birthday is tomorrow and your dad can take some time off if he feels that his work allows him to do so.")

" _Ek gaan dit uit jou uit trek, Clive October. Jy vergeet gou jy leer my mooi hoe om ordentlike speurwerk te doen."_ ("I have ways to make you talk, Clive October. You are teaching me well how to be a good detective.") Adrian says mischievously.

" _Nee wat, tjomma. Ek praat niks. Ek kom van die ou SAP af onthou? Jy gaan niks uit my uit kry nie."_ ("Forget it, buddy. I am not saying a word. I am from the old school police remember? You are not getting anything from me.") Clive smiles and playfully ruffles Adrian's hair.

" _Jou pa wag vir jou by die plaas. Ek gaan jou daar aflaai. Dan stuur jy maar vir my vanaand 'n SMS om te sê wat was jou verrassing gewees - alhoewel ek eintlik al klaar weet."_ ("I need to drop you off on the farm. Your dad is waiting for you there. You can send me an SMS tonight to tell me what your surprise was, but I actually already know.") Clive says mischievously.

" _Jis, Okkie. Met 'n pêl soos jy wie het nou vyande nodig?"_ ("You know, Okkie, with a friend like you who needs enemies?") Adrian teases back.

They drive in silence for quite a while.

" _Nou wat het jou dag dan nou so lekker gemaak, huh? Jy vertel my ook mos nou niks verder nie."_ ("So what made your day so nice? You didn't even tell me yet.") Okkie breaks the silence.

Adrian turns his gaze from the window back at Clive and looks at him bright eyed.

" _Jy vertel my joune en ek vertel jou myne."_ ("You tell me yours and I will tell you mine.")

" _Uh huh. Jy kry niks uit my uit nie. Jy kan maar regtig ophou vis."_ (" _Uh huh._ You are getting nothing from me. Stop fishing.")

" _Wel... Dis seker maar net reg dat ek my ma-hulle eerste sal sê maar_ okay _, jy speel nou nie lekker saam nie. Ek het mos twee eerste plekke gekry - een vir die 100 meter naellope en die 200 meter hekkies. En ons aflosspan het gat geskop en gewen met 'n nuwe skole-rekord. Omdat ek 'n nuwe skole-rekord opgestel het in die 200 meter hekkies, eerste gekom het in die 100 meter en ons aflosspan gewen het het ek gekwalifiseer vir WP Hoërskole Kampioenskappe."_ ("Well... It is actually only fair that I tell my parents this first, but you are not playing along. I got two first places on Friday - one in the 100 metres sprint and one in the 200 metres hurdles. And our relay team kicked backside and doing so breaking the old schools' record. So I managed to qualify to go to the WP High School Championships.") Adrian says excitedly.

" _Hiert jou, jou ou yster!"_ ("That is awesome news! What a champ!") Clive replies proudly.

" _Lekker verjaardag geskenk, nê."_ ("That is a cool birthday present!")

" _Jip. En ons gaan 'n verjaardagpartytjie hê die naweek! Klaar my musieklys opgestel en als."_ ("Indeed so. And I am having a birthday party this weekend! Got my party music list all set up and everything.")

Clive parks the police van in front of the porch of the house.

" _Geniet nou jou groot verrassing, nê. Ek wag om te hoor wat dink jy daarvan."_ ("Enjoy your big surprise now, okay? I will be waiting to hear from you what you thought about it.")

" _Dankie vir die_ lift _, Okkie. Ek waardeer. Veilig wees hoor."_ ("Thanks for the lift, Okkie. I really appreciate it. Be safe out there, okay?")

Adrian gets out of the police van and takes out his school suitcase before waving at Clive leaving the farm. As Adrian turns around he is a bit startled at Henry's presence at first but then greets Henry with a hug.

"Hi, Dad."

"Hello, my son. How was your day?"

Adrian lets Henry go and smiles at Henry.

" _Ag,_ a mixture of good and bad I suppose. But the good news is that I did qualify for the WP High School Championships."

Henry's face lightens up.

"You did?"

Adrian nods excitedly.

"Yeah."

Henry embraces Adrian again and kisses him on his head.

"Wow! That is awesome news! I am so proud of you!"

He holds Adrian for a while.

"And the bad news?" he asks concerned, still holding Adrian close. Adrian looks up at Henry. His eyes are suddenly filled with sorrow.

"Well, Ryan is leaving... He got chosen for the South African cricket squad and the department feels that he will be away from home too often. So he had to resign."

Henry gently plays with Adrian's hair in an effort to comfort him.

"I can understand you are disappointed and sad, that you might be feeling that you are losing a friend, but I know Ryan will never break contact with you. You might not hear from him as often as you would like to, but you must never take it personally. He will never abandon your friendship. He really cares about you."

Adrian sighs miserably and lets Henry go.

"I know, but it is still tough... It is times like this that I hate growing up..." Adrian swallows hard and forces himself to cheer up.

"Okkie says you took the afternoon off because you have a surprise for me." Adrian says curiously and Henry drapes his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"Come. Let us go for a walk."

Adrian questioningly looks up at Henry as he puts his arm around Henry's waist. They walk on in the direction of the stables and after a short distance's walk enter the barn. Henry then stands behind Adrian and puts his hands on Adrian's shoulders as they are standing at one of the stables.

"I personally think he is too big for you, but I will give you a fair chance of three months with him. I reckoned if you can ride Fury you would be able to ride this one also. I know how you have mourned over Rocket when we had to put him down last year and that you love Hantam, but that you feel he is not a challenge to ride anymore."

Adrian turns to face Henry, exuberant and bright eyed.

"Are you serious?! Is this new horse really, really mine?"

"Yes, but on the condition that if he hurts you he goes. I am not going to allow you to get seriously injured because of horse riding."

Adrian embraces Henry tightly for a while, squealing in delight.

"Oh thank you, Dad! This is so awesome!"

Henry laughs softly and Adrian lets Henry go.

"It's a pleasure, my son. But be warned - I am extremely apprehensive about this. This horse is still a stallion and still regarded as a youngster. He is seven years old."

Adrian opens the stable door and the stallion curiously walks closer. It was evident that although he is a stallion that he had no mean bone in his body and seemed gentle. Henry passes Adrian a carrot and Adrian breaks it into pieces first before feeding it to the horse.

"His colour is exceptional, Dad. Such a deep, dark brown. It almost looks like ebony. Is he a registered _Boerperd_?"

"Yes. How did you figure that out?"

Adrian smiles.

"Well, his conformation for starters and his temperament. He is so placid."

Adrian carefully moves to the stallion's right side and keeps his hand on the horse, as he moves to the stallion's hindquarters, not sure what the stallion might do. Henry appears anxious.

"Watch out, my boy. He might turn and kick."

"I want to see if he has the branding on his right buttock."

Adrian gently rubs the stallion's right hindquarter.

" _Jip._ Registered SA _Boerperd_ for sure. Geez, Dad. He is huge. I estimate him at 16 hands. I cannot even look over his back."

Adrian walks back to the front of the stallion and affectionately rubs its face, massaging the skin around and under the eyes.

"That is why I feel you are still too short for him. But _ja,_ what can I do? They allow 16 year olds to ride stallions at shows and you mentioned something that you want to start to compete at showjumping events."

Adrian smiles.

"Well, since you got promoted end last year to the rank that is supposed to be Major but is called Superintendent I think I will call him Majoor. That is if the stud where he comes from won't mind me changing his name. Did you buy him from the stud owner?"

"Yes. They are in Swellendam. But I don't think they will mind too much."

" _Hm._ Some stud owners take it as an insult if you do change the name of the horse and it is quite a process to do so. But I guess we will just have to find out."

Majoor whinnies and then puts his muzzle into Adrian's neck. The tickling sensation makes Adrian to laugh and he rubs Majoor on his neck.

"He likes me and he likes his name. And I think it is the most awesome present I ever got in my life!"

One late afternoon Adrian was seated at his study desk in his bedroom, studying in preparation for the final exam paper in his Matric year. Adrian looks out from the window for the umpteenth time, puts the pen down, and picks up the application form again. It felt unreal that he was just about done with his high school career and that the big world was out there - his for the taking. He sighs heavily. If only Henry will sign the consent on the application form... Adrian so much wanted to follow in his family's proud footsteps to become a policeman. He remembers well when being reunited with his parents a few years before how he made a vow to himself to become a policeman one day and to stop the child molesters and abusers. He wanted justice done.

Adrian is so deep in thought that he does not hear Henry's approaching footsteps and a smile tugs at the corners of Henry's mouth as he watches Adrian who still stares at the grazing horses in the paddock. Henry walks closer to Adrian and puts his hands on Adrian's shoulders. Adrian clearly gets a fright as he did not expect anyone approaching him and he takes a deep breath to calm down.

"I guess you know everything for your final paper tomorrow, son?"

Adrian hastily turns the application form face down so that Henry won't see, but it's too late. Henry gently keeps his hands on Adrian's shoulders.

"You know I won't sign those."

Adrian turns around to face Henry and Henry lets Adrian go before he walks to Adrian's right-hand side. Adrian looks up at Henry from where he was seated and his eyes plead with Henry.

"Dad, please. Please, won't you change your mind? I thought you'd be proud."

"If you had the opportunity to join and serve the old Police Force I might have considered it, but not now. Not under the current circumstances."

"I want to follow in your footsteps - just like you did with grandpa and grandpa followed in great-grandpa's footsteps. Won't you be proud to have all your children to be cops?"

Henry sighs softly as he tries to control his temper. Of all his children he could always remain the most patient with Adrian, but Henry had a long and difficult day and he was exhausted.

"You are so stubborn. Chip of the old block. I never should have allowed you to grow so familiar with police people and the police culture."

"Dad, please. There is nothing else I want to do." Adrian replies, refusing to back down.

"What about farming? Why don't you start your own _Boerperd_ stud?"

"But you don't really want to send me to university either in order for me to study in the agricultural field because of all the _gemors_ going on at the campuses. If and when I do start my own _Boerperd_ stud is not a short term goal anyway. So I really don't know what else can I do." Adrian replies miserably.

"Adrian, police work is not what you have seen. It is a scary, messy business out there."

"But what if I can get transferred to Grabouw after training?" Adrian insists.

"Oh no you don't. I will have to be much more strict with you than with all my other personnel and give you a harder time than you deserve, because people will say that I'm giving you an unfair advantage. They will probably transfer me away."

"Dad, please. I really want to do this."

"And I really want to protect you and your innocence for as long as I can. Death is not what you see in the movies. It's worse. Much worse. There is blood, gore; people die in your arms. You dream of scenes you have attended years after it has happened. I was hoping I can persuade you to wait until you are at least 21. It's just another two years."

Henry looks Adrian in the eyes and realises it is a lost battle as neither of them are willing to back down. Henry sighs again.

"Did you complete the form in full and correctly? There are lots of places you need to cancel out and initial."

"Yeah, I think so."

Henry takes the form and reads through it. He smiles briefly when he reads Adrian's motivation to join, but the brief smile runs from his face almost instantly.

"I know I'm going to regret this. Does your mother know that you want to join?"

"Yes, she does. Not keen on it either."

"Well, you can't blame us. We don't want to lose you again."

"Oh, Dad. You know none of us will live forever. You were called up for the border war and riot duties many times and you were okay."

"Yes, but in the old Police Force we didn't lose an average of five policemen countrywide a week. You know what the situation in the country is at the moment. And my son, please don't expect me to pull strings for you to work at Grabouw. It will be difficult to do. It's not like in the old days. I really hope that you will not regret what you have done."

Henry signs the forms.

"Do you want me to take you to the Provincial Commissioner's office tomorrow after you have finished you final paper?"

"Yes, please. That would be great, Dad."

Adrian gets up from his chair and hugs Henry close for a while.

"Thanks, Dad. I really hope that I will be the policeman that you will be proud of."

"I will be. You are a chip of the old block. I am already proud of you. Especially knowing that you will get distinctions in all your subjects."

Adrian lightly bites on his lip as he lets Henry go.

"It has been a difficult year. Back in your days you only had to deal with six subjects and I had to deal with seven. And let's not forget how much I detested Maths Literacy. I am so glad I am done with that. Whoever thinks I will need that one to be a policeman is nuts. I know you just want the best for me and I appreciate that, but I can only do the best I can."

The next morning started a whole new chapter in many Grade 12 pupils' lives countrywide. The silence in the school assembly hall at SACS where the Grade 12 pupils were writing is deafening as a well-disciplined atmosphere prevails under the watchful eye of one of the teachers. Some students appeared bored at the task at hand, some a bit lost as creative writing is not considered their strong point, but most pupils seemed focused and set into their work. Barry briefly looks at the time on his watch before he writes the last sentence of his essay. He finishes, puts the exam paper face down on the desk, puts his pen back into his pencil case and stretches. He feels confident as he smiles. The excitement for the upcoming trip to New Zealand with his parents radiates from his demeanour as Barry gets up as silently as possible. He puts his pencil case into his denim satchel bag and walks to the table where the teacher was seated.

"Eager to go, Barry?"

"Aye. Cannae wait. Ma parents will be haur in half an hour. A still need tae sort out ane or twa things 'fore thay ar haur. The paper was easy." Barry speaks softly, but the tone in his voice is one of excitement.

His teacher smiles.

"Will be a piece of cake for someone who loves creative writing. You were always quite strong in that department. We will really miss you. You have been a star athlete and model pupil. Have you thought what you are going to do after school?"

"Well, we'll probably join the rest of the faimlie in New Zealand. Not that A care. A loue thaim an _vice versa_ , bit we ar not close tae each ither like ma parents an A. Ma parents ar the only reason why A will settle down in New Zealand permanently."

"Well, enjoy that and good luck with whatever you want to do and accomplish."

The teacher shakes Barry's hand.

"Thenks, sir. Thenks for everything."

"It was really just a pleasure. Barry, don't stop playing rugby. You have big talent. You know that Western Province already wants you."

Barry blushes.

"Well, if ma folks decide tae settle in New Zealand or if A decide tae gae back tae Embra that will be thair loss. Guid bye, sir. Take care."

"You too, Barry."

Barry turns around and exits the school assembly hall before walking in the direction of the main administration building as he still wanted to bid farewell to some other personnel, but he is stopped by the social worker just as he was about to enter the main building.

"Barry?"

Mrs Coetzee gently takes Barry by the arm and he gets stunned by the look in her eyes. Deep down inside him he knows he would be receiving bad news.

"Would you mind coming with me to my office?"

"Sure, miss. Bit why? Ah am sure it has got nuthin tae dae with the discussion we had 'bout me going tae university, because we did discuss it. Somehow A feel ye hae bad news for me."

"I can see you are in a hurry, but I really need to talk to you in private please?"

Mrs Coetzee and Barry walk to her office in silence. He felt like a lamb led to slaughter. Something was terribly wrong. The discussions she had with him when he showed interest in studying further was finalised months before as it was decided by Barry and his parents that he would be taking a gap year before studying. He would then decide in that gap year where he would like to study, but the indication was that he showed a lot of interest in the IT industry and would probably study in the line of software engineering. Being raised a gentleman and to show respect to others he allowed Mrs Coetzee to enter her office first, but then he sees the policeman seated on one of the chairs.

"Good morning. Are you Barry Daniels?"

Barry freezes at the door and takes a deep breath.

"It is ma folks, isn't it?"

The policeman nods sympathetically.

"I am sorry. It was a huge accident. A truck's brakes failed. I need you to come with me and identify them at the mortuary."

It then feels to Barry as if everything starts spinning and he felt lightheaded, but simultaneously as if he is able to tear the entire world apart with his hands. Before he could prevent it a scream of horror and anguish escapes from his mouth as his body starts to shake violently and the sobs tear through his body.

"Nae! Nae! Please nae!"

Barry slumps down on the floor as he cries inconsolably. Mrs Coetzee reaches for the phone on her desk and calls for the nurse at the infirmary. The call is brief before she puts the phone down and she approaches Barry, kneeling next to him and trying to comfort him, but Barry prevents her from doing so.

"Please leave me alone..." he responds emotionally, but not disrespectful.

Miss Coetzee sighs softly and looks up at Sergeant Prinsloo who got up from his chair and who was now standing next to them, clearly wanting to help, and looking concerned.

"Isn't there anyone else that can go and identify his parents?" Mrs Coetzee asks with desperation in her voice.

"No. He is their only son. I believe he has no other siblings in South Africa. Besides if he is 18, which I believe is the case, he is not considered as a minor. If that was the case we would have had to make alternative arrangements, but I am afraid he will have to do the identification."

That's a nasty business. It is really uncertain if Barry was going to cope with the ordeal of the identification of his parents' remains as it is evident that the news of his loss was a hard blow already, but the other fact remained that the culpable homicide incident in which they died was gruesome and this will increase the existing trauma even more. The nurse steps inside and kneels beside Barry.

"Barry?"

Barry moves himself an inch away from her and folds his arms around his knees, resting with his head on his knees.

"Please, leave me alone..." he says softly, but firmly. He is still crying, but the overwhelming emotions he had a few moments ago seemed to have subsided in some degree. The nurse gently takes Barry by the wrist and assesses his pulse. When she tries to take the stethoscope to listen to Barry's heartbeat it results in Barry lifting his head from his arms and reacting to her in anger and hurt.

"Jist gae away! A really need tae be alone!"

"I can't leave you alone, Barry. I need to take a look at you to see if you are okay."

"Well, Ah amna. So jist gae!" he replies sharply.

Barry folds his arms around his knees again and rests with his head on his knees, giving a clear message that he wanted to be left alone. Even though Barry was much calmer than he was the nnurse takes out a syringe filled with sedative and jabs the needle in his upper arm, emptying the contents. Barry pulls away in shock and surprise, but it's too late.

"Wit the hell was that for?! Ar ye nuts?!" Barry asks in anger.

The nurse lays her hand on Barry's shoulder. She knows that his fury was a reaction to the shock, nothing else. He has always been a good kid and extremely popular amongst his teachers and his fellow pupils.

"A hate ye for this! A hate ye!"

"No, you don't." the nurse replies quietly as she watches on as Barry's body becomes limp and his eyes close slowly, the sedative now taking full control and blocking out the pain and shock for now at least. The nurse gets up and places a plastic sheath over the needle of the syringe before placing it in her uniform pocket.

"I have to take him to the infirmary. What are we going to do about the fact that he left school? He finished today and he doesn't have anywhere to go."

"He has relatives in New Zealand. He would have left for New Zealand with his parents tomorrow. I'll see if I can get hold of Barry's relatives." Mrs Coetzee replies.

But being in New Zealand for a month after the double cremation service of Roger and Anne was a hellish experience for Barry. While he was in New Zealand he had time to think about his future and the way forward. To him going back to Scotland was no option. Although he would regard Scotland as his home for the rest of his life he just could not envision his life there without his parents. Having had the privilege of dual citizenship in both Scotland and South Africa Barry decided to take his chances by applying for enlistment with the South African Police Service with the intake of 2007. He figured that he could use the SAPS as a vehicle to further his studies in the IT field and get a job that will pay relatively well for him to survive at least so that he does not have to live the life of a pauper while they finalise the will of Roger and Anne.

Barry is seated cross-legged on the single bed in the bedroom of his uncle's house and he stares at the ocean from the window, holding a pillow close as his eyes brim with tears of loss, grief, and stress. Barry's uncle enters the bedroom without knocking and just stands in the doorway.

"Barry laddie, A need tae talk with ye."

Barry lets the pillow go, puts it next to him, and turns to face his uncle. It is clear that although they are family that they shared no emotional connection or loving family ties, and certainly not on the level that existed between Barry and his parents. Barry stares blankly at his uncle.

" 'bout wit?" he asks without disrespect.

"Ar ye going tae bide haur or ar ye thinking of going back tae Scotland?"

"Well, ye hae already decided for me in not so much words that A cannae bide haur permanently, hae ye not? So A hae applied tae join the police in South Africa bit A dinnae ken if an when A will hear frae thaim. Coud ye jist give me a break? Ah am still trying tae get o'er the loss of ma folks, okay? It isnae that hard tae understand, is it?" Barry replies agitated.

"Laddie, A told ye ye ar really welcome tae bide haur in New Zealand. We can help ye in a limited way, bit ye ar going tae hae tae learn tae take care of yerself nou. Ye ar not a bairn anymore."

"So ye ar kicking me out efter all." Barry replies, still traumatised and broken, unable to deal with his loss.

"That isnae wit A said, Barry. Ah am saying ye ar almost 19 an all grown up. We cannae take care of ye indefinitely. Ye ar welcome tae bide at least until Christmas so that ye dinnae hae tae spend yer birthday all on yer own an A will help ye with funds tae get tae South Africa if that is wit ye really want tae dae, bit ye ar going tae hae tae move out end of the month, get a job an get a place of yer own if ye think 'bout biding haur in New Zealand. If push really comes tae shove A will borrow ye some money tae make ends meet for the furst month, bit that is all Ah am willing tae dae. Ye ar a grown man nou."

Barry stares in disbelief as his uncle turns around, exiting the room. He probably should be grateful that his uncle is willing to help him in some way but Barry felt far from ready to cope on his own completely. Like in any other normal circumstances it was a mystery what Roger and Anne's will contain - if there was one. He would probably be the sole heir and beneficiary but that is a legal process that can still drag on for months and he would probably have to pay back the cash advance and plane tickets...

The South African Police Service Tshwane Police Academy in Pretoria West (formerly known as the Police Depot and later on the Police College) is a beehive of activity with the 1800 hopeful and eager recruits that reported for their basic training of six months at the academy itself. Most were fortunate to spend a last minute or two with their families and had little idea of what lies ahead of them. All they knew was that the balmy January temperature of 29 degrees Celsius felt like a blistering heatwave as they had to stand waiting before they would be lined up and ordered to where they hoped would be their dormitories to at least unpack and get ready for what most thought would be a new adventure. This new chapter in their lives would be a tough six months at the academy where after they would be deployed to a station for their field training that would last another six months before they would have the privilege of having the rank of Constable.

Adrian stares with wide eyes at all the other recruits and the surroundings. He knows well what awaited him and is acutely aware of the family history that he continued. Chrissie bravely tries to dry her tears and it is clear that Henry, dressed in his police tunic of course, can barely contain the pride he felt.

"Well, everyone needs to report there at the pavilion of the athletics track. Get your bags. Don't let them wait." Henry sternly remarks, snapping Adrian out of the deep thoughts Henry could see his youngest son was faced with, but knowing many of the senior officers at the academy personally and being in uniform Henry knows that he had to enforce the strict discipline he warned Adrian about right from the start. Henry however just wanted to embrace Adrian tightly and tell him how proud he was as a father.

"I am going to miss you guys." Adrian replies overwhelmed. He seemed excited and yet a tad emotional at the thought of leaving his parents for such a long time.

"Believe me you will. There will be times that you are going to phone me and ask me how to go about resigning."

But then Adrian manages to smile and instantly appears confident and determined.

"No ways. No one will get the better of me. I really want this."

"Adrian, two imperative things. No. Three. I really want you to make a mental note of this for the rest of your life. This will ensure your survival in the police jungle. The most important thing is to never make unnecessary enemies for yourself in the police. You never know when you will meet them again in your career or when you might need their help. The second thing that runs hand in hand with it is to never take anything personally—ever. Especially from your commander and here in the College. Thirdly, when you finish your training and even during your training, never write an unnecessary grievance. You will always, irrespective of where you work, have someone in your way you don't like or people who don't like you. That's life. You just have to live with it. Please take this advice and wisdom from your old man to heart. It will be your survival kit for your life onwards."

"Don't worry, Dad. I'll never forget this moment."

"Well, I'm sorry to be so impersonal with you, but I am in uniform and you are a student."

Henry sticks out his hand.

"Good luck, my son."

Henry takes Adrian's hand, squeezes it firmly, gently pulling Adrian slightly closer as he lovingly gazes into Adrian's eyes.

"I love you. I love you so much and I am really proud of you."

"I love you too, Dad." Adrian replies affectionately, giving Henry's hand a firm squeeze in return before he lets go of Henry's hand. Adrian turns to Chrissie and embraces her tightly for a long while.

" _Moenie worry nie, Ma. Alles gaan_ okay _wees."_ ("Don't worry, Mom. Everything will be okay.") Adrian tries to comfort her, but inwardly he starts feeling anxious again and somewhat unsure if he was really ready for what awaited him.

" _Ek weet. Dis net... Julle is nou almal groot en uit die huis uit, en my nessie is nou leeg."_ ("I know. It's just... all of you are grown up now and leaving my nest.") Chrissie replies with a quivering voice.

" _Ag, Mamma..."_ ("Oh, Mom...") Adrian replies gently, tenderly taking Chrissie's face in his hands, wiping the tears from her eyes with his thumbs.

" _Oor ses weke kom ek huistoe met my eerste pas. Ek sal elke dag skryf as ek 'n kansie kry."_ ("In six weeks' time I'll be home for my first pass. I'll write you every day.")

Feeling a bit self-conscious for the first time in his life to kiss his mother goodbye in public and still holding Chrissie's face tenderly in his hands he softly kisses her on the forehead.

" _Bak solank genoeg gemmerkoekies en hou die voëltjiepoeding reg vir wanneer ek by die huis kom."_ ("Please bake enough ginger cookies and keep the sago pudding ready when I get home.") Adrian tries to cheer her up and Chrissie smiles bravely through her tears.

" _Kry vir my asseblief jou regte adres sodat ek vir jou pakkies kan stuur. Ek dink die adres het dalk verander vandat jou broers hier was. Dit is ook al vyf jaar terug."_ ("Please get me your correct postal address so I can send you parcels. The address might have changed since your brothers were here.")

Adrian embraces Chrissie again. It is apparent that he is now really battling to hide how anxious he really felt, but he forces himself to speak in a composed manner, knowing all too well that he may not appear weak or vulnerable in front of the fellow trainees and especially not in front of the senior staff.

" _Ek is baie lief vir jou, Ma. Ek gaan baie na jou verlang."_ ("I love you so much, Mom. I'm really going to miss you.")

" _En ek na jou..."_ ("I'll miss you too...")

This time Chrissie is too quick for Adrian and she kisses him on the lips before she wipes the lipstick off. He seemed a bit embarrassed but gives his family a last smile before picking up his bags, walking towards the pavilion without looking back. The moment finally became too big for him and he swallows hard at the huge lump in his throat. He still did not want anyone to know how overwhelmed and suddenly lonely he felt.

With the trainees having had to leave their families behind they were divided into platoons and into the several dormitories. For someone like both Adrian and Barry it would be strange to share a dormitory with 34 unknown young men, as neither Adrian nor Barry attended boarding school and both of them have had the privilege of having their own room in their respective households before they left school. Adrian shyly looks around before he places his suitcase onto the single bed he was to sleep in. The dormitory was big and could accommodate 36 men, and to Adrian it looked eactly the same as on the photos Henry showed him so many times before of the time when Henry went for his basic training. The single beds consisted of a black frame with the metal frame headrest and each were neatly made with white linen and grey blankets. The mattresses seem to look relatively comfortable for the little time the students would have the privilege to sleep, and many a storytelling of going to College as Henry would put it comes to Adrian's mind. He could only guess that they would have to unpack their belongings into the State issued steel trunks which are located on the left-hand side of each bed and it would be a good question where they would go with their suitcases or whatever other belongings they, the students, brought with them... But Adrian's deep thoughts are nterrupted by one of the instructors barging into the dormitory.

"Give me one good reason why you useless, pathetic excuse-for-a-living creatures are standing around! Those cards on your beds should have been completed by now! Not only were you supposed to have reported at the barber who will have his hands full to try to make you look like human beings but you were supposed to have been at the parade block five minutes ago! Come on! I am waiting because of you! Move it! If your feet touch ground you are losing speed! Move it!"

A lot of the students mumble something in their African language and one could even hear a tongue to two clicking in protest, but Adrian zips his suitcase closed and hastily makes his way to where he was ordered to go. He knew he would be watched closely by the personnel at the academy who will report to Henry more than he would like and he had a feeling deep down his gut that the following six months will feel like a lifetime.

And if he thought the rest of the day would go a bit easier he was mistaken. The troop Sergeant of the platoon Adrian and Barry were in made it his business to give the new rookies a proper initiation into real life and they were all subjected to long periods of PT (physical training) where they as the students were ordered to do endless sit-ups, push ups and were never allowed to walk anywhere, but they had to run. They were told that the only time they would have the luxury or privilege to do anything at a walking pace was at the time for lights out (bedtime) and if sometime during that brief sleep they had to answer to Mother Nature's call.

So when the time arrived for their first theory class they were all but too happy to take their seats at the study desks. Some of the students thought that it would be a good opportunity to relax and to show the instructor that they think that their day has been too long to their liking. This obviously does not go down well at all with the Inspector who is the instructor and he loses his temper instantly.

"How dare you slouch in that chair? Does it look like a see-saw to you? Put your pen down, put your feet flat on the floor and sit up straight!"

The guilty parties oblige against their will as they move their chairs closer to the study desks and the instructor moves his attention to Adrian.

"Parker!"

Although Adrian is attentive to the instructor and his surroundings he does not only appear physically tired but also unwell as all the PT they were subjected to started taking its toll on Adrian's asthma. He desperately tries to hide it from the instructor and his fellow students because he knew he will have to keep up with the pace and it would be expected from him to remain strong and courageous. Adrian coughs twice as he tries to catch his breath but he maintains a strong and confident gaze at the instructor.

"I know your father is the station commander at Grabouw! Believe me I will be watching you!"

Adrian blushes self-consciously, but keeps his firm gaze at the instructor.

"I cannot hear you!" The instructor yells at Adrian and Adrian gets up.

"Yes, Inspector." Adrian replies confidently, but not audible enough to the Inspector's liking.

"Speak up, you little prick! I cannot stand it if someone mumbles! I said I cannot hear you!"

"Understood, Inspector!" Adrian replies louder and with a serious tone of voice.

"At ease! Sit down, Student! Alright, you bunch of oxygen thieves! Welcome to the introduction of all the definitions of the different crimes which you will need to know by heart word for word or I will fail you!"

A week or two later. Adrian is still certain that he wants to become a policeman, but he doesn't know how he will keep up with the pace. Their day started as early as four 'o clock in the mornings and consisted of endless PT, attending classes, trying to catch up with studies, some of the fortunate ones like himself having to report for stable duties attending to the horses, mucking out stables, grooming the horses impeccably clean for the mounted unit members when they go out on patrols, guard duties at the gates, _et cetera_ before ending the day mostly at eleven at night. The pace on a Sunday is at least a tad slower but they still needed to attend church and still needed to run from point A to point B as they were still not allowed to walk at a strolling pace anywhere. It was plainly just so hectic.

Being the last one to leave one night after the last class for the day Adrian tiredly picks up his books from his study desk and looks at his watch. It was past eleven 'o clock and Adrian supresses a yawn. The instructor that they had for that specific class was not as full of nonsense as the others but he was also strict and commanded discipline and respect.

"Good night, Inspector." Adrian greets politely as he leaves the classroom.

"Thanks for taking time to explain some of the aspects. I really appreciate it."

"Not a problem, Student. I can see you are trying really hard and that you always put in a lot of effort in your work. I don't mind going the extra mile for such students. Rest well."

Adrian makes his way to the dormitory, but a lonely figure on the bench catches his eye. He steps closer and hesitantly sits down next to the young man seated on the bench. Adrian frowns lightly as he realises that he recognises the youngster to be one of his platoon mates. In these two weeks he would often see Barry to be extremely lonely and on more than one occasion saw Barry distance himself from everyone else, except when they had to march in their platoon or when they were busy with PT. To Adrian at least it was clear that Barry didn't really want to be there but he could not figure out why, nor the reason why Barry remained at the academy. It could possibly be yet another scenario of a strict father in the police that wanted his son to follow in his footsteps, irrespective of whether the son wanted to be there or not...

"Hey, pal. What's wrong? Why these tears?" Adrian asks concerned.

Barry looks up and hastily dries his tears.

"It's okay. Dinnae fash yerself." Barry replies embarrassed.

Adrian frowns confused. He really struggles to understand this young man's English and it is clear from the accent that he was foreign. Suddenly the fact that Barry seemed so sad most of the time started to make sense...

"Excuse me? I don't understand you."

"A said dinnae fash yerself, lad."

Adrian takes a deep breath as he pauses momentarily to try and process what the saying meant. All he knew was that he had to get through to Barry somehow.

"I still don't understand you, but I will tell you this much – I do worry about you, okay? We share the same dormitory and you always look sad and cry most of the time when you think no one sees you."

"That's nane of yer business!" Barry unintentionally snaps at Adrian and regretting his actions bows his head again, closing his eyes and biting his lower lip.

"Look. I don't know you. But I really want to help you. We are only a handful of white people here and we must help each other, and look out for each other. What's your name, pal?" Adrian asks patiently.

"Daniels." Barry replies agitated.

"Okay... I know that. But what's your name?"

Barry sighs.

"Barry."

"Hi, Barry. I'm Adrian."

Barry looks at him, pauses momentarily and shakes Adrian's hand.

"So Barry, won't you level with me? What's wrong? Why are you so sad all the time? Do you regret coming here?"

Barry sighs again.

"Aye. A regret that A came haur. 'twas a big mistake. A won't cope haur. Bit A... A dinnae hae elsewhere tae gae."

Adrian frowns.

"Why is that? You look intelligent enough to have passed Matric."

"A did pass Matric." Barry replies somewhat irritated.

"But then if you don't really want to be here why did you join the police?"

" 'twas the only way tae survive. Getting jobs haur in South Africa is a mission."

Adrian smiles.

"You can say that again. I gather from your accent you are foreign. Where are you from?"

"Ah am frae Scotland. Ma parents emigrated haur ten years ago, almost eleeven years. A hae dual citizenship."

"Did your parents go back?"

Barry grows silent and turns his gaze away from Adrian as a fresh tear slips over his cheek. He bravely tries to keep his composure and Adrian stares at Barry with disbelief and pity.

"When... when did your folks pass away?"

"Twa months ago. Ah am so alone an so feart. A miss thaim so much!"

Barry cannot fight the tears back any longer as the sobs tear afresh through his body. Adrian compassionately puts his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"I'm so sorry, pal. I wish I could help you in a way..."

They sit there in silence with only Barry's soft crying audible. Adrian notices Barry searches for a handkerchief and he gives Barry his.

"So what are you going to do now?"

"Well, A cannae resign, because A will be without an income an on the streets."

"Don't you have siblings or family?"

"Nae."

Barry sighs.

"The only relatives A hae ar in New Zealand. A hae spent some time thare efter ma folks died an 'fore A came haur for ma training. Bit we ar not close an thay told me that since Ah am 19 Ah am considered tae be an adult nou an need tae find a place of ma own."

Adrian strains himself to understand what Barry communicates to him, but although it was a difficult English to understand it is not difficult to understand from Barry's body language that he was sad and depressed.

"That is so cruel. What would it take from them to help you until you are independent and on your own feet?" Adrian asks shocked.

"The ither thing is A dinnae understand all these laws an wirk we need tae dae. Obviously everyone struggles tae understand me as well. A dunno hou A will pass the exams. It is jist so different frae school an the responsibility of bein a cop is bigger than A thought."

"That's the last thing you must worry about. I grew up in a police home. My dad is still a policeman and I will help you with anything you don't understand or don't know. Would you like that?"

A glimmer of hope fills Barry's eyes as he turns his gaze back to Adrian.

"Ye will?"

"I'd love to." Adrian replies sincerely.

"Adrian, A... A want tae ken something else." Barry sounds embarrassed and uncertain.

"What's that pal?"

"Ah am really going tae need a mukker haur..."

Adrian frowns again.

"Excuse me?"

"A freend. Sairy. A will try an keep away frae ma Scottish English as much as possible."

Adrian smiles reassuringly.

"Never apologise for your heritage. You've got yourself a deal. I can only imagine how strange the Afrikaans and other African dialects must be to you. I'll teach you and you can teach me some Scottish English so we can shake off the others when they are getting too much for you. We really have to look out for each other here. You can ask me anything, anytime. I'm here for you, okay?"

"Ye dinnae ken wit ye ar saying..." Barry replies apprehensively, but a soft and honest light fills Adrian's eyes.

"Yes. Yes, I do. I will be here for you."

And Adrian proved his support to Barry right from the start. It was just a couple of days after their discussion with each other on the bench. The students had the rare luxury of study time wherein they could catch up on their assignments or to spend time doing research in the library. Adrian and Barry chose a quiet spot where they would not be interrupted by anyone because Adrian could see there were several aspects in the theory that Barry struggled with and he was scared that Barry would start falling behind before their first exams. They needed peace and quiet so that Adrian could explain anything or everything that Barry did not understand.

In the short time in the space of their first three weeks at the academy he could see that Barry was a perfectionist and sometimes came across as somewhat obsessive compulsive in his strive for perfection in his work, assignments and even in his daily walk of life. The most quiet space Adrian could think of was hiding away from everyone in one of the barns in an empty stable as there was little movement in that area and it was also much cooler as Pretoria is gripped in a heatwave. Adrian and Barry are seated on the cold cement floor across each other with thick textbooks on their laps.

"A struggle with this ane. The difference between kidnapping an abduction. A jist cannae remember the difference..." Barry says discouraged.

"It's really easy. Kidnapping most always involves a ransom. Abduction is when a minor is taken from the custody of the parent or the guardian against the will of the parent or guardian with the intention of marrying that minor or to have sexual relations with that minor. And because it is a minor he or she cannot give consent to marriage or to have sexual relations."

Barry stares at Adrian for a long while, frowns, and shakes his head. He is clearly still at a loss.

"It sounds so confusing an complicated. Why dae thay then always talk 'bout abduction on TV when thare ar adults involved as victims?"

Adrian shakes his head and laughs softly before replying patiently.

"You are watching too much movies where they don't really understand the concept or the difference between the two. Or perhaps it works differently overseas where they use both terms for the same thing hence your confusion. But according to South African law the difference is kidnapping can involve either a child or an adult with the objective to demand a ransom and abduction involves a minor victim who cannot consent to marriage or sexual relations."

"Bit the word 'kidnapping' sounds as if it involves only kids." Barry replies, still confused.

"I know, but it can be either an adult victim or a child. Just remember kidnapping goes with a ransom. Then you'll be fine. Is there anything else that you need clarity on?" Adrian asks Barry as he looks down to the pages of his textbook before laughing heartily.

"You know what hits me right now?" Adrian asks Barry, still laughing and Barry stares at Adrian, clearly curious.

"Wit?"

"You were that spoilt brat that gave me all my days on the athletics track and rugby field! You were at SACS, weren't you? They called you the 'Flying Scotsman.' You walked around with this cocky attitude, believing yourself to be Eric Liddell!"

Barry then also seems to have a revelation moment and lightly punches Adrian on the upper arm as he laughs.

"Ye little rascal! A kept on wondering whaur A hae seen ye 'fore! Payback time for ye at the academy athletics meeting in twa weeks!"

"I am not sure if I must say no ways or if I must agree about you saying 'payback time', but maybe more the latter because I must still have my revenge for that defeat in the 110 metres hurdles when we competed in the under 16 class. Gosh man, I had to pull several rabbits from that hat just to go to the championships!"

Adrian's cell phone alarm goes off and he gets up hastily.

"There is your chance to prove your point, _Engelsman_. If we don't get to class in time you know what that means – _hospitaalbult._ "

Barry also gets up and a naughty twinkle lights his eyes.

"Ye ken hou much us Scots hate the English, so for the life of me A cannae understand why ye would nickname me ' _Engelsman_ ', bit A jist ken ane thing – if A beat ye nou on our way tae class ye will be nicknamed 'auld man' by me for the rest of yer life!"

Later that evening Adrian enjoyed another scarce luxury and that was to relax with a biography before the lights had to be switched off. Dressed in a pair of rugby shorts and with his dark spiky hair still wet Barry enters the dormitory coming from the showers with the towel resting on his shoulder. He picks up a pillow from his bed which was in the same row as where Adrian's bed was, just some three beds away from Barry's and playfully throws Adrian with a pillow.

"Book addict."

The pillow hits Adrian sideways and knocks the book from Adrian's hands, but Adrian smiles, picks the book from the floor before putting it on the steel trunk next to him and he takes the pillow from his lap before throwing it back in Barry's direction. But Barry successfully dodges the impact.

" _Hm_. Speak for yourself. It's not as if you can leave a good book alone."

"Come lad. Let's hae some fun."

Adrian frowns curiously.

"It is past nine and we are not in class for a change. You will be extremely popular with the instructors if you mess around."

But having said that Adrian gets out of bed and curiously follows Barry into the corridor. Barry nods with his head to the staircase where he placed a metal frame wood desktop study table upside down. Adrian being mischievous by nature quickly catches on what Barry intends to do and he climbs inside the frame.

"You really want to make sure I don't compete against you in the hurdles, don't you?" Adrian teases.

"Och well, whitever it takes." Barry teases back and gently nudges the upside table down the staircase. The outcome is inevitable as the table topples, but Adrian being an experienced equestrian knows how to brace for a fall without getting hurt in the process and the boisterous noise of the falling table cause Adrian and Barry to laugh heartily at their silly antics.

" _Hm._ Let's see how you do at this since you got me to go first." Adrian teases Barry as they swop places around and fortunately for Barry he also survives their silly antics, but as he gets up from the floor and before they could carry the desk back to where they found it their path crosses with the commanding officer of the field training officers who decided to pay the dormitories a surprise visit and to conduct brief inspections.

"Parker! Daniels! Take that table back where it belongs and I want to see you both in five minutes in your PT clothes! _Hospitaalbult vir julle! En Parker, moenie dink omdat ek jou pa so goed en persoonlik ken jy gaan hiermee wegkom nie, mannetjie! Net môre voor jou eerste klas rapporteer jy in my kantoor!"_ ("Hospital Hill for both of you! And Parker, don't think because I know your father well that you are off the hook on this one! I want to see you in my office after your first class tomorrow!")

Both Adrian and Barry immediately assume the position of attention in respect for Captain Martin Loubser and Adrian is aware of how embarrassed he felt. Goodness knows what Martin will tell Henry on the phone tomorrow morning as Adrian was under the watchful eye of just about every commissioned officer at the academy. Not because he needed to be, but there was an anticipation about the potential in the youngster as his predecessors were brilliant policemen. An uncle of Henry was one of the top instructors at the academy when it was still known as the Police Depot, specialising in teaching the policemen on detective work and investigative techniques, and so far it seemed that Adrian would diligently follow in their footsteps.

" _Maar my magtie man! Wat staan julle nog hier? Moenie nou nog my tyd staan en mors nie! Julle moes al julle PT klere en tekkies aangehad het! Roer julle!"_ ("For goodness sake! What are you still doing here? Don't waste my flippen time! Get into your PT clothes and sneakers immediately! Move it!")

But Martin smiles and intently rubs his moustache as both Adrian and Barry hastily turned around to get to their steel trunks to get dressed for _Hospitaalbult_ PT. He certainly was going to phone Henry tomorrow but it will be to share Adrian's progress. He will have to speak to the troop Sergeant to see if they can give Adrian some more responsibilities to help the troop leader in the dormitory. It seemed that Adrian was following in Henry's footsteps as a leader, even in taking charge when getting up to mischief, but Martin knew about Barry's loss and felt proud for Henry's part that Adrian is willing to help Barry to deal with his grief, to guide Barry through their time at the academy and to protect Barry against some of the students who felt Barry was unworthy to join SAPS. But he also knew those students could keep their opinion to themselves. Barry's enlistment as a Student Constable was above board and with all the correct guidance and help he will be able to get his life back on track and develop beyond his potential of being a great policeman himself. Barry had all the qualities to make a huge success of this career and Martin knew he was going to follow it keenly.

Adrian and Barry always caught themselves wishing that they could also receive guests on a Sunday for visits like the other students do, and watching the families gathering together at the _braaivleis_ fires (barbeque) made Adrian nostalgic and homesick. With the knowledge that their first break after six weeks of training is around the corner Adrian and Barry intently spend one lazy Sunday afternoon getting up to mischief again. They are both lying on their stomachs as they were watching the _kiewiete_ (plovers).

"Do you think you can get an egg from that _kiewiet's_ nest?" Adrian asks mischievously.

"Ye ar leukin for fasherie. Hae ye niver been attacked by a plover?" Barry replies astonished by Adrian suggestion.

"Oh come on. You need to learn to approach silently anyway. Let's have some tactical training." Adrian persists.

"Okay. Game on."

Adrian watches amused as Barry leopard crawls as quietly as possible and to Adrian's surprise manages to snatch an egg from the nest, but to Adrian's greater amusement Barry gets chased and attacked by the plovers and he only just manages to safely place the egg back into the nest. Adrian laughs heartily as Barry comes back and Barry gently kicks Adrian on the ankle.

"Stop laughing an fudder up! Let's see if ye can beat ma record time."

Barry assumes his prone position again and watches on with amusement as Adrian also approaches the nest doing a leopard crawl. The plovers however are now on high alert and attack Adrian during his leopard crawl approach and they keep on diving down, pecking at him, and making a boisterous noise as Adrian has to jump up from his leopard crawl position, trying to outrun them. Barry laughs heartily at Adrian and the situation.

"Got ye! Dinnae start something ye cannae finish hey!"

And so the students got the approval to go home for a week after their first six weeks of training. There would be another chance for the students to go home for a week during their training but that will be only much later and also the last time to do so before they will be deployed to their respective stations for the rest of their field training. Adrian is busy sorting out the contents in his steel trunk as Barry sits on Adrian's bed in the dormitory.

"Ar ye sure 'bout this?" Barry asks uncertain, yet bright eyed.

"Do you honestly think that I will let you stay here at the academy for the week? Believe me my parents can't wait to meet you. I told them all about you and what a great friend you are."

"It's jist... thay dinnae ken me, an—"

"Well, I don't know how the hospitality in Scotland works, but here in South Africa and in particular in the Boland in the Western Cape our doors are open to everyone. A stranger is just a friend you've never met."

"Bit... A still cannae believe this."

Adrian reaches into his steel trunk and after a while takes out an envelope.

"Well, then I don't know what you will think of this."

Adrian takes out two return air tickets from the envelope, one for each of them.

"Och Adrian! Ye ar so not serious!" Barry reacts in disbelief.

"Try me. We can't spend almost two days on a bus to Cape Town and two days back to Pretoria. It will give us less than three days at home."

"Bit ye dinnae an A dinnae hae money for these tickets."

"No. But my old man does."

Barry was certainly amused that next day as he and Adrian flew down to Cape Town that next morning on the 17th of February. He teased Adrian on end for being such a nervous passenger on board and it did not matter how many times Adrian would tell Barry that he was not afraid of flying, and that he flew on numerous occasions before, Barry could clearly see that being a passenger on board of an aeroplane was nerve wrecking to Adrian. Adrian tried to hide behind the fact that he was completely besotted with the documentaries called _Air Crash Investigations_ , but Barry argued that it was exactly the source of Adrian's anxiety of flying. It was never the complete experience of flying that would freak Adrian out, but he hated the take-off and would only really start to relax as soon as the aeroplane reached altitude.

The fact that Adrian would be home on Chrissie's birthday made the trip down home a bit more bearable and he was extremely excited to be home on her birthday and also on his own birthday a couple of days later. Barry curiously wondered if Henry and Chrissie would be at the airport to welcome them but as soon as they arrived at the airport and collected their luggage at the baggage carousel they move on to the offices of Avis car rentals to collect the car Henry rented for them. Barry enjoys the view as Adrian drives from the airport to Elgin which was about a 40 minute drive. When they arrive at the farm Barry cannot help but to stare with wide eyes at the breathtaking surroundings.

"Why is yer Da not a fairmer? Is this ground, everything, his?" **(Da in the Scottish dialect means father).**

Adrian laughs.

"He has a farm manager that runs the place. He is farming with soft fruit. My mom has some rose bushes and orchids to keep her occupied in her little spare time. Speaking of which..."

Adrian's eyes catch the figure of his mother in the door frame at the front door and he parks the vehicle behind Chrissie's car before he and Barry gets out. Chrissie runs towards them and squeals in delight before she hugs Adrian close for a long while.

" _Ek het so uitgesien na hierdie dag! Hoe gaan dit nog met jou?"_ ("I couldn't wait for this day! How are you?") Chrissie asks exuberantly.

" _Ag, Ma ken my mos. Altyd goed. Heng Mamma, baie geluk met Ma se verjaardag vandag! Dis fantasties om hier te kan wees terwyl Ma verjaar! Mag dit 'n baie geseënde jaar wees waar Ma altyd sal onthou hoe lief ek vir Mamma is."_ ("You know me, Mom. I'm always well. Geez Mom, congratulations on your birthday today! I am so glad I can be here to share it with you! May it be a very blessed year in which you will always remember how much I love you.")

Adrian kisses Chrissie on the lips and holds her close again for a while. He lets her go before he turns to face Barry and he motions with his one hand in Barry's direction.

" _Ma, dit is nou my beste pêl hierdie - Barry Daniels."_ ("Mom, this is my best friend - Barry Daniels. Barry, meet my mom. The most beautiful woman in the world and the best cook.")

" _O jong! Jou gevleiery gaan jou nêrens bring nie hoor!"_ ("Your flattery is not going to get you anywhere!") Chrissie laughs and Adrian gently touches her on her arm to get her attention.

" _Ma, Barry is 'n Skot. Hy verstaan glad nie Afrikaans nie. En luister maar baie fyn as hy gesels. Dis Skotse Engels en bietjie moeilik in die begin om te verstaan."_ ("Mom, Barry is a Scotsman. He does not understand Afrikaans. Please take time listening when he speaks. It is Scottish English and a bit tricky to understand in the beginning.") Adrian patiently explains.

Chrissie turns to Barry and puts her hand on Barry's shoulder before she looks him up and down.

"You could have been his brother in another life." Chrissie says.

"There is some resemblance between you two."

Barry seems perplexed at this statement and upon seeing this Chrissie smiles and kisses Barry on the cheek. Barry smiles shyly and overwhelmed at the hospitality.

"Welcome at our home. I really hope you enjoy the farm. Have you been on a farm before?"

"Nae, missus."

"My name is Chrissie, okay? And just let me know if you need anything."

"It's jist... A was taught—"

Chrissie smiles understandingly.

"It's okay. I taught Adrian and his brothers the same. But please, I insist. Please come inside. You guys are probably famished and would probably like to put down your bags first. Do they feed you at all there?" Chrissie asks concerned as they enter the big house and she turns around. Adrian did not expect this and accidently bumps into her. He shares a brief stare with Barry of, 'You dare not to tell my mom anything.'

" _Ag, Ma weet mos maar. Dis nou nie Ma se lekker kos en spyskaart nie, maar ons eet darem. Ou Koos Kokkerot se slap tjips en russians loop soos stroop op 'n Sondag."_ ("You know how it goes, Mom. It is not your home cooked meals, neither a balanced diet, but we do eat every day. The russian and chips sold at _ou Koos Kokkerot_ is a real treat on a Sunday.") Adrian tries to fend off her motherly instinct.

The expression in Chrissie's eyes is one of a mother, concerned but yet sharp as she critically analyse her youngest son's body stature.

" _Ek wil nie weet wat jy nou weeg nie want ek gaan my net vererg. Jy het 'n hele paar kilos verloor vandat ons jou laas gesien het."_ ("I really don't want to know what you weigh at the moment because I will lose my temper. I can see you have lost weight since the last time we saw you.")

" _Ons is_ okay _, Ma. Dis als deel van die avontuur."_ ("We are okay, Mom. It is all part of the adventure.")

Chrissie chooses to ignore Adrian on purpose as she turns her back on Adrian again and they walk down the corridor before Chrissie shows Barry the guest room and Adrian walks further down the corridor to his bedroom so he can change his police tracksuit and sneakers for a clean but old T shirt, a set of jodhpurs and his leather riding boots.

"Everything you'll need is in there. I hope you have packed enough comfortable clothing and jeans. Knowing Adrian he will change into his riding gear. I hope you can ride horses. If you can't I can assure you Adrian will teach you."

Barry smiles slightly embarrassed.

"Nae. A cannae ride."

Barry puts his tog bag down on the floor and with this Adrian enters the guest bedroom with an extra set of jodhpurs in his hands.

"Well, sorry _Engelsman_. Put these on. I'm going to show you how to forget about the bad city life."

After a while Adrian and Barry make their way to the barn and they enter the tack room first.

"Ye ar going tae laugh, bit Ah am really nervous 'bout this."

Adrian laughs.

"Don't worry about it. I'm going to saddle you my mom's horse. He is a fourteen year old gelding and still fast asleep, even when you ride him with a whip. He is so bombproof and sound I can discharge a shotgun next to him and he will barely look at the sound where it comes from."

Adrian takes a saddle and two bridles before they walk to the stables where Adrian puts Hantam's saddle down. They then proceed back to the tack room to get another saddle before Adrian attends to Hantam.

" _Hello, Hantam."_

Hantam curiously walks closer and softly nudges Adrian.

"Okay, okay. _Ek weet wat jy soek_." ("I know what you are looking for.")

Adrian takes out a carrot from his pocket.

" _Tyd vir jou om te werk, ou luigat."_ ("Time for you to work a bit, lazybones.")

Adrian quickly, but gently saddles Hantam before proceeding to his horse's stable. Barry watches Adrian's horse as Adrian prepares to saddle Majoor. It is obvious what close relationship Adrian had with his horse.

" _Hello, Majoor."_

Majoor whinnies softly, stomps his front feet and also nudges Adrian softly with his head. He puts his head on Adrian's shoulder, nudging Adrian closer and allows Adrian to hug him close.

" _Waar is my groot seun? Ai, ou grote. Ek mis jou so baie."_ ("Where is my big boy? I miss you so much.")

Majoor nickers softly.

" _Ja, jong. Ek weet."_ ("I know.")

Adrian takes up the tack and saddles Majoor up with the same care, but standing at a mere 1.63 metres tall it takes a bit longer for Adrian to saddle Majoor as Majoor measures at 16.3 hands high (horse terms) or 1.7 metres in human height. Fortunately for Adrian Majoor is a placid stallion and he patiently stands still while Adrian is busy tacking up. Adrian takes out a sugar cube from his pocket upon finishing the tacking up process.

" _Ja toe. Hier is jou swiet."_ ("Okay, okay. Here is your treat.")

Adrian gives Majoor the sugar cube and Majoor nudges him for more.

" _Nee_ , _ha ah_. _Jy sal vrot tande kry. Ek gaan netnou vir jou 'n lekker groot appel bring. Kom, ou_ lazybones _._ _Vandag gaan ons dit net rustig vat. My maatjie moet nog leer perdry. Hy het nog nooit gery nie."_ ("No-no. You'll get rotten teeth. I'll bring you a big apple when we are done. Come on lazybones, today we are just going to take it slow. My friend can't ride yet.")

Holding on to one rein Adrian walks Majoor out of the stable before he halts Majoor close to Hantam's stable. Still holding on to one rein in his one hand he takes hold of one rein on Hantam's bridle with his free hand and leads Hantam out before handing Hantam over to Barry who seems apprehensive. Adrian chuckles.

"It is okay, Barry. You'll be fine. He won't kick or bite and neither will Majoor. Hantam is too lazy to kick or bite, and Majoor is very well schooled. Let's go to that mounting block there."

Adrian lets go of the rein on Majoor's bridle, knowing that Majoor will stand while Barry mounts Hantam. Adrian takes Hantam from Barry so that Barry can step up onto the mounting block and he lightly holds the reins. Barry seems even more apprehensive.

"Hou must A mount?"

"You always get up and dismount on the left side. It's okay. I am holding Hantam for you. He is not going anywhere. I will pull the stirrup down on the other side. Just swing your right leg over and sit down in the saddle. You are tall enough and Hantam is only a pony."

Barry gets in the saddle, but appears nervous.

"Much too high tae ma liking."

" _Ag_ no man. I told you Hantam is only a pony. I'll let you mount Majoor when we're finished - just to get a different feel. He stands at 16.3 hands. I can't even look over his back."

"Ar ye sure thay ar tame?" Barry asks nervously.

"Hantam is a Cape Riding Horse, sort of like a cousin to the SA _Boerperd_. Majoor is a SA _Boerperd_. Both of them are registered and believe me, these breeds are the safest of all horses. You'll be fine. I promise you. Just lift your left leg up. I need to tighten the girth again before we go." Adrian replies patiently as he tightens the girth.

"He will take real good care of you. I promise."

Much later that same night everyone finally settles down. Henry looks at Chrissie who sits at her dressing table, brushing out her hair. She definitely did not appear as if she had celebrated her 45th birthday and looked much younger. He loved her, still loves her so much. They have had their fair share of problems. She didn't adapt well in the beginning to be married to a policeman, but she grew more supportive over the years. He took his hat off to her for basically raising three boys on her own and having had to cope with so much in the many times he was absent from home while performing duty. Chrissie realises Henry is watching her and she turns around.

" _Wat beloer jy my so, Henry?"_ ("Why are you staring at me, Henry?")

"You are such a lovely lady. Do you know that?"

Chrissie smiles mischievously.

" _O jong. Jy soek al weer iets."_ ("You want something again, don't you?")

"No. I don't need anything more. All I need is right here. Come here."

Chrissie gets in bed beside Henry and allows him to gather her in his arms to hold her. She rests with her head on his chest.

" _Wat dink jy van Barry?"_ ("What are your thoughts about Barry?") Chrissie asks thoughtfully.

"Adrian surely got himself a true friend. I like him a lot. He seems like an honest person. He just looks so terribly lonely and sad most of the time."

Chrissie stays silent for a while as Henry plays with her hair.

"You know something about Barry. What is it?"

" _Hy het sy ouers so twee, drie maande terug verloor. Hy het geen familie hier in Suid-Afrika nie."_ ("He lost both his parents two, three months ago. He has no family in South Africa.") Chrissie says ruefully.

"That's terrible! Can you imagine what he must be going through?"

" _Ek weet ons ken hom glad nie, Henry, maar daardie kind het baie diep in my hart in gekruip - al ken ek hom skaars. Kan ons nie iets doen of meer betrokke raak nie? Hy het 'n vriend in Adrian gekry en ek ken my kind. Barry is vir Adrian soos 'n broer en_ _vice versa._ " ("I know we barely know him, Henry, but he has crept into my heart instantly. Can't we do something or get more involved? He and Adrian became best friends. Adrian is not even that close to his own brothers.") Chrissie pleads.

"What are you suggesting, my angel?"

" _Hulle is beide minderjarig. Barry het stabiliteit nodig. Dit sal vir my baie beteken as jy vir hulle kan toutjies trek om Grabouw toe te kom na hulle opleiding. Dan kan ons wettiglik as sy voogde aangestel word tot hy mondig is. Hulle kan in die kothuis bly. Niemand gebruik die kothuis nie. Ons kan die plek mooi maak, meubileer en dan kan hulle hier bly tot hulle elders besluit nadat hulle mondig geword het."_ ("They are both under 21. Barry needs stability. Can't you arrange for them to come and work at Grabouw after the training? Maybe we can apply to be appointed as his legal guardians until he is 21. They can stay in the cottage. No one uses the cottage anyway. We can refurbish it. They can stay there until they decide to move elsewhere.")

Henry kisses her and holds her close.

"Don't talk to them about this. I'll see what I can do in the months ahead."

Chapter Three - New beginnings

Their training passed much quicker than both Adrian and Barry expected. The tension among all the students are almost palpable and filled with excitement, an expectancy of where they would be deployed for the next six months of their field training. The uncertainty of where they would end up and if their paths might split after training was a heavy burden on both Adrian and Barry. Adrian really wanted to go back to his hometown and serve the community he grew up in, but he is apprehensive of the idea of Barry having to fend for himself elsewhere in some unknown town or city. Barry on the other hand was nervous of leaving the familiar surroundings of the academy and even more nervous about the fact that he would have to get used to new people. He inwardly hopes that by a stroke of luck that he would be transferred to Grabouw police station and work under Henry's watchful eye. He never wanted to intrude into the private family lives of the Parker family and would be all but too happy to live in the single quarters if needs be. Adrian and his family would only be a SMS or call away...

While all the students are being seated in class one of the personnel at the academy enters the class and after a brief and polite, but strictly official conversation with the instructor hands over a small box before leaving. As the instructor moves around between the desks he takes out the envelopes before he calls each student's name out, tossing the envelopes one by one to the student whose name was called out. The sound of paper tearing as the envelopes are opened can be heard. Adrian closes his eyes as he holds the envelope with trembling hands. He is certain that his thumping heart could be heard right across the classroom. He has not heard anything from Henry or Chrissie since the week before and that freaked him out a bit. He was so used in getting a regular SMS or a phone call whenever they are allowed to switch on their cell phones...

Seated next to Adrian Barry hastily opens his envelope. He reckoned that if it was to be bad news that he needed to get it done and over with as soon as possible, but his eyes widen as he reads the contents of the official letter and he inhales a sharp breath of disbelief at what he had read. Barry reads the letter again before folding the letter closed, the overwhelming chaos of all the emotions at the same time brimming over inside of him, threatening to take over. But he supresses what he feels inside as he watches Adrian reading his official letter.

Adrian also needs to read and read his letter again as it felt like he was caught up in a dream he did not want to wake up from. Could this be real? Could it really be that he could be so lucky to finish his field training for that matter at Grabouw? It was an awesome prospect to go home and to be receiving training under the watchful eye of Clive and the field training officer at the station he got to know so intimately, but it was also a scary thought because Adrian remembers well what Henry warned him about. It will not be an easy six months lying ahead as Henry is a strict and highly disciplined station commander, commanding respect and exceptional standards of discipline.

Adrian dares a quick peek at Barry and their eyes lock. Barry did not have to say a word as it is obvious that both Adrian and Barry were ecstatic that they would join the Grabouw police family at the same time for the new part of the adventure lying ahead. The class is dismissed shortly after the students received their letters and both Adrian and Barry walk on to the staircase outside adjacent to the classrooms.

"So what does your letter say?" Adrian asks Barry nevertheless.

"Well, A need tae report at Grabouw next week. Ye?"

"Me too!" Adrian says excitedly.

"That is just so awesome, man! I am so grateful that you are transferred there. I was so worried that you would land up a strange place and have to adapt to different surroundings again. You are not really over your loss and grief yet."

"Dae ye think thare would be space in the single quarters at the police station?" Barry asks thoughtfully and Adrian frowns.

"What the heck for? Why do you want to live in the single quarters? There is more than enough space in the house for you. My brothers are both in Gauteng and my mom will be all but too happy to have an extra man in the house. She does not admit to it but she is a bit scared when she is alone, especially on nights when my dad needs to go out to a scene."

"Nae, haud on. A appreciate that, bit A cannae infringe on yer an yer faimlie's privacy. A hae only been thare twice."

Before Adrian can answer Barry he feels his cell phone vibrating in his trouser pocket and he answers it.

"Hi Dad. It is so nice to hear from you! I have been wondering when am I going to hear from you guys."

"Got your letters yet?" Henry asks curiously and fatherly, but he was clearly in a hurry and the conversation would be brief.

"Yeah. Just now." Adrian replies excitedly.

"And are you happy about where you need to report?"

" _Hm,_ don't pretend as if you didn't know beforehand, Dad. I know you have a lot of influence." Adrian says thoughtfully.

"Still a bit apprehensive of letting me go, aren't you?"

"I refuse to answer to both statements." Henry replies lovingly, yet firmly.

"Is Barry there?"

"Yes, Dad. We just got out of class and need to hurry to the next one. Do you want to speak to him?"

"Yes. Please hand him the phone. I need to share something important with him. I'll talk to you again later tonight. I love you."

"I love you too, Dad."

Adrian frowns but hands the cell phone over to Barry.

"Henry? Hou ar ye?" Barry greets Henry.

"Great thank you. Listen Barry, I understand you both got your letters and as your station commander I know you are on your way here, but I need to share something else with you. You perhaps would like to take a seat."

Barry frowns lightly and sits down on the stairs.

"Sounds hectic. Wit's going on, Henry?"

"Barry, Chrissie and I thought this through very carefully and the legal process was quite a lengthy one. Now I know that our law stipulates if you are over 18 you are regarded as an adult but I am old fashioned and do not regard anyone younger than 21 to be an adult or able to really fend for themselves. It may seem overwhelming and overbearing to you, and if you don't see chance for it I would understand. But yes, everything is finalised for us to be appointed as your legal guardians - if you are okay with it."

Barry gasps, closes his eyes, and covers his mouth with his hand in amazement, choking back the overwhelming emotions.

"Barry? Are you still there?"

"Aye..." Barry replies overwhelmed.

"Listen Barry, Chrissie and I will never take your parents' place, nor will we ever try to do so. But I do hope that this gesture will make you feel part of our family. We really want to be here for you for as much as you allow us to be."

"A dunno if A deserve this..." Barry replies softly as he tries to keep his composure.

"Ye guys barely ken me..."

"We want to help you and I want to guide you all the way in which ever way I can. As a father I know my children well and I can see how much Adrian values your friendship. And for Chrissie and me that is enough."

A week after they received their call-up instructions Adrian and Barry are seated on the chairs outside Henry's office. They both appear nervous. Adrian warned Barry that Henry is a total different man at work than at home, but not even Adrian is sure what to expect. Clive emerges from Henry's office and some mischievous smile plays on his face.

" _Hm, hm, hm_."

He clears his throat dramatically.

"Good luck."

Barry stares at Adrian with wide eyes filled with uncertainty.

"Wit's going on?" Barry asks in a low voice, afraid Henry might overhear the conversation.

"I don't know. But it doesn't sound good." Adrian whispers back.

"Och great."

But it does appear that Henry did hear the two youngsters whispering as his approaching footsteps makes a crunching sound on the freshly polished floor. Both Adrian and Barry get up lightning fast from where they were seated and assume an alert, attentive position. Henry briefly looks them up and down before he motions them to enter the office.

"Come on in, Students. I don't have all day." Henry says sternly and they follow him into his office.

"Close the door."

Adrian obeys with a gut feeling. It was clear that what Henry told Adrian when he signed Adrian's forms was going to be the norm, starting right away. Henry's demeanour is not that of a loving father, but of an iron fist commander in charge. Adrian closes the office door and then stands next to Barry, both of them facing Henry. They seem serious and tense. Henry takes his time to fill and light his pipe. The smell of Henry's favourite tobacco mix consisting of rum & maple, cherry cavendish and Fox fills the air. He stares at the two new rookies in front of him over the rim of his glasses.

"I have received impressive reports from both of you from the academy. About everything. Your work, your exams and your conduct. You were both described as loyal, hardworking and honest policemen. So-"

Henry takes a pull from his pipe and sits back in his chair.

"I expect the same hard work, honesty, and good conduct here. It's a small station boasting having to manage a low crime rate. We're serving a small town and in small towns the people know each other, which gives them an excuse to gossip about everything. I don't want any bad reports and no complaints against you from anyone. If you do need to look out for yourself and make yourself count do it calmly and professionally. But in the same breath I'm not saying that you must stand back and remain silent when you have to stand your ground. I expect you to be on time for your parades, to be neat at all times and to keep your equipment especially your pistols spotlessly clean. Remember your standing orders - especially on the vehicles. Do your inspections before using that vehicle, note everything down that needs repair, and clean the vehicle before garaging it. I don't tolerate untidy vehicles, unkempt uniforms, or personal appearance. Do you both have State authority to drive official vehicles?"

"Actually A still need tae gae for ma drivers' licence, Superintendent. A still only hae ma learners'."

"Alright, Student Daniels. Organise at Logistics ASAP to rectify that. I have a shortage of drivers on the D-shift where you both are going."

"Permission to ask something, Superintendent."

"Proceed, Student Parker."

"Superintendent, I know we must get to know everyone here, but I want to request that Student Daniels and I work together on the same vehicle."

"Student, I can't allow that for the next six months. You are both rookies and both of you need someone to teach you, and guide you when you work outside. I know it is disappointing, but understand what I am saying. Both of you need to work with a full Constable, Sergeant or Inspector. There is a lot that you need to learn, especially the practical side of the buddy system. Lastly, when you work out there think carefully before you draw your gun. Always consider whose life must be saved, not whose must be taken. Do not draw your gun unless you are certain that you are going to shoot. And please, do not shoot someone who is running away from you. You'll have lots of trouble to prove that your life was in danger and we'll face a huge civil claim. Alright, sermon is over. Any questions?"

"No, Superintendent."

"Dismissed!"

Adrian would find his life to be fast tracked only a month later after he and Barry reported at Grabouw SAPS for the second part of their training. Barry flourished in the close family circle and it was clear that he still missed Roger and Anne a lot, but that his new 'family' brought a lot of relief and support to work through his grief and loss. Adrian and Barry seemed to be counting the days to when they would be working together on the same vehicle, but both of them seemed to understand the wisdom of working under the supervision of a senior member as it was an ever changing and always challenging environment.

Standing off at the station for a brief moment with the driver of call sign Golf Romeo 10 having had to attend to a matter in the charge office Adrian used the opportunity to stretch his legs a little. He feels somewhat stiff from being seated a lot as they were driving around and patrolling the area. Still waiting for his colleague to emerge from the charge office Adrian's cell phone rings and he takes it from his uniform trouser pocket.

"Hello, Adrian speaking." Adrian greets friendly.

The police radio crackles in the background with communication between Radio Control and the stations allocated on the group frequency.

"Hello, Adrian. It's Gerrie - the Western Province rugby coach. How are you?"

"I'm fine thank you, Gerrie. How can I help you?"

"Are you working tomorrow?" The rugby coach asks curiously.

"I am supposed to work my first night shift tomorrow. Why do you ask? Do you need a replacement?" Adrian asks hopefully.

"No. Much better than that. You are picked on the fullback position for Saturday against the Golden Lions at Ellis Park."

Adrian gasps and almost drops his cell phone in disbelief.

"What?! Are you serious?"

"Do you want this or not?" Gerrie teases.

"I am so there! Geez thanks, Gerrie!" Adrian replies excitedly.

"See you at practice tomorrow?" Gerrie asks.

"That's not a question, is it?" Adrian asks without any disrespect and with exuberance.

"Absolutely! See you guys. Thanks so much! Goodbye."

Adrian puts his cell phone back in his pocket, double checks if the key is not in the ignition of the police van and then rushes to Henry's office to share the exciting news. He would really have wanted to share this news first-hand with Barry, but Barry and his colleague were standing off at a housebreaking complaint. He will have to share the news with Barry on their way back home... Adrian knocks his familiar coded tap on Henry's door and smiles as he watches Henry in his well-known posture of being swamped with work. Henry could do with a brief break, but he sighs when hearing the knock on the door and he peers over the rim of his glasses at Adrian, refusing momentarily to drop his strict demeanour.

"Come in, Student. Is it so quiet outside that you can waste your time at the station?" Henry asks sternly.

But Adrian smiles at Henry as he closes the door behind him.

"Dad, I have just received the greatest news!" Adrian says excitedly. His entire body language speaks of exuberance.

Henry realises that Adrian's visit is of personal nature and his eyes soften as he closes the open case docket in front of him.

"What? What's going on, my son?" Henry asks curiously and fatherly.

"Dad, the coach of Western Province rugby just phoned me! I am making my debut on Saturday at Ellis Park in the Currie Cup fixture against the Golden Lions as fullback!"

Henry gets up from behind his desk and approaches Adrian before embracing him tightly, kissing him on the forehead. Henry is clearly proud and just as excited about the news as Adrian is.

"Do you have any idea how proud I am of you?! This is the greatest news I have had all day!" Henry replies with pride and he embraces Adrian again.

But then his office door opens unexpectedly without warning and one of the other Constables curiously pops in his head. He stares in disbelief at the intimate father-and-son moment. Henry lets Adrian go and the same strict station commander demeanour returns instantly.

"For Pete sake, Constable! Can't you knock?"

"I'm sorry, Superintendent. I—"

"Yeah well, come back in five minutes. Never enter my office again unless you have knocked! I hate it when people barge into my office!" Henry replies agitated.

The Constable blushes embarrassed and disappears into the hallway, leaving the office door open. This leaves Henry with no choice but to act formally towards Adrian.

"Sorry about that, Student. I will book Barry and myself the flights to Joburg and get some tickets for your match. I won't miss that for the world."

It felt strange to Barry that his lifelong dream to play for Western Province in such an important match has come true in another form. As much as he wished that he could be on the field and playing his heart out he felt nothing but pride watching Adrian playing for Province and driving the defence of the Golden Lions crazy. The match is a tough one right from the word go as Province dominates the match and having ball possession most of the time, much to the dismay of the Lion supporters. The players of the Golden Lions then try for the umpteenth time to sway the match into their favour as the Lions' flyhalf kicks a high up and under into the Western Province quarter, driving forward in an effort to see if they can score a try. With eyes skyward Adrian jumps up to catch the high ball and is then brought down hard by the inside centre of the Lions. This knock leaves Adrian momentarily without air and the Province captain and his teammates run closer. They seem concerned and the atmosphere in the stands is tense with the typical boo noise from the Ellis Park crowd.

"Adrian? Are you okay?" The team captain asks concerned as he kneels down next to Adrian.

"Just give me a sec... I'll be okay." Adrian replies bravely.

"Are you sure?"

Adrian winces as he sits up.

"Yeah..."

The Province team medic also kneels down next to Adrian.

"Adrian? You okay?"

"Can I just have some water, please? I'll be okay. You guys really don't have to fuss so much. There is no way I'm going off. We have only started." Adrian replies determined as he gratefully takes the bottle of Energade from the medic.

"Are you sure you didn't take a knock to the head?" the medic asks concerned and nevertheless shines with a small medical torch into Adrian's eyes.

"Yeah, I am sure."

Adrian bravely gets up and hands over the bottle of Energade back to the medic. The crowds cheer loudly.

"Thanks, guys. Let's rock and roll."

With the centre being cited with a yellow card for a dangerous tackle and opting to play the ball rather than kicking away possession the players of Province eagerly recovers territory before Adrian rounds off their hard work with a runaway try underneath the posts, much to the delight of the Western Province supporters. The Province flyhalf proudly and brotherly places the rugby ball in Adrian's hands.

"Do you want to convert your own try, pal?"

Adrian stares at his teammate with bright shining eyes of excitement and yet a bit uncertainty.

"Are you sure? I don't want to take up your place unnecessarily."

"No man. Go for it. This is a big moment for you."

Unfortunately Western Province could not keep up the momentum in the 2007 Currie Cup competition as they fell out of the competition before the semi-final rounds, but the end of the rugby season ushered in the beginning of the cricket season which in itself would warrant a lot of sport leave where necessary. Having had to keep in shape for the coming cricket season but also having to keep fit in order to perform duties as policemen Adrian stuck to his horse riding five to six days a week and Barry opted for his morning runs. Coming from one of his morning runs Barry's path crosses with Adrian as Adrian makes his way to the barn.

"Guid forenuin, lad. Going for a ride?" Barry asks slightly out of breath. He was in the habit of taking long runs and it would never be strange for him to run a good 10 kilometres every morning, but he is grateful that he was done. The early spring hangs crisp in the air and it was still a bit chilly in the mornings.

"Yeah. I actually felt like sleeping in. This busy schedule is really getting to me."

"Ar ye sure it is only that? Ye ar peely-walley an not leukin well."

"Well, to be honest I am feeling quite queasy and my stomach hurts. It can't be because of what we had for supper last night because you seem to be okay. Feels like something is about to explode. I have never felt like this before."

" _Hm._ A dinnae ken hou many times A must tell ye tae drink more water an keep away frae Coke an Red Bull - especially on night shifts. Ye ar probably developing a kidney stone." Barry sternly, but brotherly replies.

"Dae ye really think it is wise tae gae an ride?"

"I'll ride out a bit and see how far I can go. Majoor needs the exercise. I have my cell phone with me. You know where to find me if I am taking too long."

Adrian proceeds to the barn and tacks up Majoor. He silently and desperately hopes he would feel better after a while and that his immune system is just somewhat off for some reason, but the thought keeps haunting him that he really got hurt in the tackle at Ellis Park and that playing rugby after that in the other fixtures did not do him any favours.

Sensing that Adrian is unwell Majoor cooperates unwillingly with Adrian's commands to work at a faster pace than a walk and upon trying canter work the pain becomes excruciating. Adrian flinches and he rides at a slow pace in a cringed position back to the stables. He really did not want to be away from work so often as he enjoys living out his passion to be a policeman, and apart from that the shift was somewhat understaffed at the moment. Adrian halts Majoor next to the mounting block, but is unable to dismount. Seeing this one of the farmworkers rush closer to hold Majoor steady so Adrian could dismount.

" _Adrian? Is jy_ okay _?"_ ("Adrian? Are you alright?")

" _Jantjie... vat Majoor terug stal toe asseblief... Saal hom af en vat hom kampie toe..."_ ("Jantjie... please take Majoor to his stable... Tack him down and take him to the paddock...")

Adrian kicks out his feet from both stirrups and leans forward, pressing with his hands on the pommel as he swings his right leg over so he could dismount, but he collapses as his feet touch the ground in the dismount. Jantjie tries to brace Adrian's fall, gently helping him up.

" _Jy is glad nie_ okay _nie. Gaan jy dit maak tot by die huis?"_ ("You are not okay. Will you be able to walk home?") he asks concerned and Adrian smiles bravely.

" _Jip. Dankie vir jou hulp..."_ ("Yeah. Thanks for your help...")

Adrian slowly walks back to the cottage and walks directly to the bedroom he shared with Barry before sitting down on his own single bed, taking off his riding helmet. Barry enters the bedroom and looks at Adrian with deep concern.

"Ye ar back soon. A take it ye didnae ride too long."

Adrian tries to evade Barry's statement and concern as he starts taking off his leather boots.

"I am just going to take a brief nap. Please wake me if I am sleeping too long."

Barry struggles for the last half an hour to concentrate on the DVD he is watching. He would always rather spend time engrossing himself in a good book but since settling on the farm both he and Adrian developed a fondness of watching a good action movie every now and then. Barry takes a peek at his watch and saw that it reads 19:00. Adrian had a brief nap after he returned from the stables but the symptoms he presented with that morning have not subsided and subsequently he took the medication Chrissie gave him after only managing half the ham, cheese and tomato sandwich for lunch. The medication knocked Adrian out, but Barry was growing concerned, and knowing Adrian has problems sleeping at night Barry felt worried that the fact that Adrian rested too long might lead to insomnia. Barry gets up from where he was seated and proceeds to the bedroom where Adrian was still fast asleep. Barry worriedly lays his hand on Adrian's forehead.

"Adrian?"

Barry then gently shakes Adrian by the shoulder.

"Wake up, laddie. It is seeven already."

Adrian opens his eyes reluctantly and yawns.

"Geez... I really hope I manage to sleep tonight." Adrian replies groggy.

"Ye ar not okay." Barry says concerned.

"Ye ar running a bad temperature."

Adrian aims to throw off the cosy duvet he was sleeping under as he rises into a seated position, but then a sharp stabbing pain shoots through his abdomen. Adrian grimaces and gasps for air.

"Barry... please call my mom. Something's wrong..."

Barry squeezes Adrian's shoulder reassuringly.

"Haud on, laddie. It will be awrite."

But Barry was panicking inwardly as he rushes to the main house to call Chrissie. He knows that the high fever Adrian has was not normal and seeing Adrian in so much pain is distressing. Although Barry was regarded as part of the family he always had the habit of knocking first before he would enter the main house, but that was the last thing on his mind as he enters the lounge where Chrissie and Henry are seated watching the evening news.

"Chrissie, we need yer help at the bothie please. Adrian isnae getting any better an the pain is getting worse." Barry says anxiously.

Chrissie hastily gets up from where she was seated, gathering her first aid kit before proceeding to the cottage with Barry.

"Adrian slept since lunch efter he took the medication ye sent with, bit he is running a bad temperature."

Chrissie hands Barry her cell phone as they enter the cottage.

"Barry, please call Dr Clarence in the meantime. His number is on speed dial."

Barry takes the cell phone from Chrissie and he takes a seat at the dinner table in the kitchen as he makes the phone call to Dr Clarence. To his relief Dr Clarence answers the phone almost immediately.

"Dr Clarence."

"Doc, it is Barry. Can ye please come tae the fairm urgently? We ar not sure wit is wrong with Adrian, bit he is in a lot of pain an running a bad temperature."

Hearing the anxiety in Barry's voice Dr Clarence knew that he had to keep Barry as calm as possible in order to keep the call brief so he could get to the farm quickly.

"Not a problem, Barry. What are the other symptoms Adrian presents with?"

"He has been having severe abdominal pain since this forenuin an been complaining of nausea as well. Chrissie gave him some meds this efternuin, bit he didnae hae much of a lunch an the symptoms are getting worse."

"I'm on my way. Hang in there, okay?"

"Thenk ye, Doc."

Barry returns back to the bedroom where Chrissie was seated next to Adrian on the bed. She gently lays her hand on his forehead.

" _Dis alles_ okay _, my liefie. Ek is hier. Dr Clarence is ook oppad."_ ("Everything will be okay, my love. I'm here. Dr Clarence is also on his way.")

Chrissie takes up her equipment to check Adrian's vitals. From her experience as a seasoned nurse the conclusion that Adrian's health was at serious risk was spot-on, and as a mother she silently prayed that Dr Clarence would arrive soon. She nevertheless knows that she had to hide her worry from both Adrian and Barry because her anxiety would make matters worse.

" _Barry sê jy het sedert etenstyd geslaap nadat jy die medikasie gedrink het. Voel jy darem al beter?"_ ("Barry said you slept since lunch after taking the meds. Are you feeling a bit better?")

" _Nee..."_ ("No...")

Another sharp pain follows and Adrian cries out. Chrissie softly eases Adrian back on the pillows in order for him to lie down.

" _Shhh... Stadig, my liefie."_ ("Shhh _...._ Take it easy, my love.") she tries to coax him.

" _Waar presies het jy seer?"_ ("Where exactly do you feel the pain?")

" _In my sy... Dis baie seer... Dit voel of iets wil bars!"_ ("Here in my side... It really hurts... Feels like something is about to explode!") Adrian groans in agony.

Chrissie proceeds to palpate Adrian's abdomen as gently as she could but she could not examine him in his side. Barry worriedly looks at her.

"Chrissie, wit's wrong with him?"

"It seems to be his appendix I am afraid. Did Dr Clarence tell you where he was?"

"Nae, bit he said he'll be haur as fast as he can. Wit can we dae for Adrian in the meantime?"

"Not much. We'll have to wait for Dr Clarence."

Chrissie covers Adrian with the duvet again and strokes his hair.

" _Vasbyt, my kind. Dr Clarence is nou hier."_ ("Hang in there, my son. Dr Clarence will be here shortly.")

To both Barry and Chrissie's relief the sound of the vehicle parking in front of the cottage can be heard. Chrissie gets up from where she was seated to meet Dr Clarence at the door and motions the middle-aged doctor inside. He has been the physician for the Parker family for many years since they had settled on the farm and he has known Adrian for the past five years. A well respected and a well-known physician he was loved by the Grabouw community, and Henry and Chrissie in particular trusted in his ability and patient care steadfastly. Dr Clarence takes a seat on the bed next to Adrian.

" _Hello, Adrian. Ek dink nie ek hoef jou te vra hoe dit gaan nie, jong."_ ("Hello, Adrian. I don't think I have to ask you how you are feeling.") he says in his usual fatherly and soothing manner before starting to check up on Adrian's vitals. Adrian grits his teeth as Dr Clarence examines his abdomen, but when Dr Clarence had to examine Adrian's right side Adrian cried out in pain. Dr Clarence gently squeezes Adrian's shoulder before covering him up with the duvet and Adrian hastily and with embarrassment dries the tears of agony.

" _Werk jy môre, Adrian?"_ ("Are you working tomorrow, Adrian?") Dr Clarence asks concerned.

" _Ja. Eerste dagskof..."_ ("Yes. First day shift...")

" _Ek dink jy moet môre maar eerder by die huis bly, jong."_ ("I really think you are going to have to take a rain cheque on that.") Dr Clarence fatherly replies.

" _Ek kan nie. Ons het 'n tekort aan personeel en nie genoeg bestuurders vir die patrolliewaens nie."_ ("I can't. We have a shortage of personnel and there are not enough drivers for the vehicles.")

Dr Clarence sighs.

" _Ek is bekommerd oor jou, Adrian. Op hierdie stadium het jy erge blindedermontsteking, maar dit kan vererger as jy nie jouself oppas nie. As jy dan voel jy moet môre gaan werk moet jy my dadelik op my selfoon bel as jy slegter voel of as die pyn erger raak."_ ("I'm really worried about you, Adrian. At this stage you have severe appendicitis, but it can become worse if you don't take care of yourself. You are to phone me immediately if your symptoms deteriorate at work tomorrow.")

Dr Clarence prepares a injection.

" _Dis vir die pyn en dit is ook 'n antibiotika. Jy kan ook lomerig begin voel en behoort goed te slaap. Maar asseblief, bel my môre as jy slegter voel. Ons kan nie 'n kans vat nie."_ ("This is a painkiller and antibiotics. It might make you drowsy and you should sleep well tonight, but please, phone me tomorrow if you are not any better. We can't take any risks.")

Dr Clarence gets up from where he was seated and looks at Chrissie and Barry.

" _Chrissie, gee asseblief vir hom twee van hierdie voor hy gaan slaap. Dit behoort die koors te breek. Laat my weet as dit nie beter gaan nie. Jy weet self wat is die gevolge van 'n gebarste blindederm."_ ("Chrissie, please give him these before he sleeps. It should break his fever. Please phone me if he doesn't get any better. You know what the consequences of a ruptured appendix are.")

" _Is dit dan 'n moontlikheid?"_ ("Is there a possibility that it could happen?") Chrissie asks worriedly.

" _Ja, dit kan maar ek vertrou dat die medikasie oornag gaan werk en die ontsteking gaan opklaar."_ ("It can happen, but I hope the medication will clear up the infection. Barry, please keep a close eye on him and don't hesitate to call.")

But Adrian's loyalty and sense of responsibility to his community got the best of him the next morning. He chose to ignore the persisting symptoms and deliberately forced himself to put mind over matter as he secures the student rank insignia on his bunny jacket before zipping the jacket closed. Barry apprehensively looks at Adrian.

"A really dinnae like this, Adrian. Ye ar daein the wrong thing."

"I'm okay, Barry. I had a good night's rest and you know we will be understaffed this week." Adrian replies determined.

"Ye ar as stubborn as yer Da."

Adrian sighs softly as he adjusts all his equipment on his police belt before placing his 9mm Z88 pistol in his CR Secure holster that he bought himself. The holsters they were issued with were too flimsy to his liking and he always felt the CR Secure holsters will prevent the pistol from falling out if he had to chase a suspect on foot.

"Come, _Engelsman_ , let's go. We are a few minutes behind as it is and can't be late for the parade." Adrian replies sternly.

"Nae, haud on. Ye havnae eaten anything." Barry says stubbornly in return.

"Heck no. I don't think I can stomach anything right now. Not even coffee."

Adrian takes up the car keys, his wallet, and pocket book that were lying on his bed.

"Let's hit the road."

They arrive at the police station some ten minutes later and also just in time for the mandatory parade before their duties would start. Clive who acts as the shift commander of the D-shift dutifully inspects every member to make sure everyone has all the equipment they need to fulfil their duties safely and to check if each member is dressed according to the police regulations on the dress code. His eyes scan each of his shift members as they are lined up in front of him.

"Good morning everyone. I don't have much to discuss with you and won't take up too much of your time. The biggest issue at present is that there was a problem in the town last night with housebreakings. Please be visible in town as much as possible. I will also ask the students who are not assigned with a driver to take the bicycles and do bicycle patrols."

Clive then frowns with concern before he approaches Adrian.

" _Parker? Is jy oraait?"_ ("Parker? Are you okay?")

Although they are all standing at ease Adrian nevertheless assumes a more alert and attentive position as he faces Clive. He is acutely aware that some of the students and even some of the newer staff at the station are under the wrong impression that he can get away with everything since he was the son of the station commander, and he knew he had a point to prove to them. Due to the fact that he grew up in front of Clive Adrian respected him a lot and did not want to appear weak or vulnerable.

" _Ja, Inspekteur."_ ("Yes, Inspector.") Adrian answers with as much confidence as he could muster. He really felt queasy and he knows well that Dr Clarence and Chrissie were right in advising him to rather stay at home, but the shift is understaffed and they needed every help they could get...

" _Jy lyk baie olik vanoggend. Wat is fout?"_ ("You look very ill this morning. What's the matter?") Clive asks, not convinced by Adrian's answer.

" _Dis niks ernstigs nie, Inspekteur. My huisdokter het my gisteraand kom besoek en hy het vir my medisyne gegee."_ ("It's nothing serious, Inspector. My doctor visited me last night.") Adrian replies, trying to evade Clive's concern. Clive pauses for a moment and looks apprehensively at Adrian.

" _Sien jy kans om te bestuur?"_ ("Are you up to it to drive?")

" _Ja, Inspekteur."_ ("Yes, Inspector.")

Clive reluctantly hands over the logbook with the keys over to Adrian.

"Right _._ _Golf Romeo 9 is joune. En Parker, as jy enigsins slegter voel gaan dadelik dokter toe, asseblief. Dis nie 'n versoek nie. Dis 'n opdrag."_ ("Okay. Golf Romeo 9 is yours. And Parker, if your illness gets worse go and see your doctor, please. It is not a request. It's an order.")

Clive allocates the other two vehicles to two of his staff members he knew he could trust and he returns his attention again to all the shift members.

"Okay guys. To those who are not posted on the vehicles or in the charge office will either grab a bicycle or do footbeat. You will not be excused from these duties unless you have a medical problem of some sort. You are all aware of the new approach to health and fitness, and apart from that we need visibility in the area so the criminals can leave us the heck alone. Let us make Grabouw a safe place to be in, alright? Squad! Fall out!"

The shift members disperse to the charge office and some to the police vans, but Adrian and Barry first make their way to Adrian's private vehicle where they take out their equipment for the day.

"Ye leuk like death warmed up, lad."

Adrian tries to smile and hands Barry the key to his vehicle. He seemed to be in a hurry and clearly trying his level best to evade the fuss.

"Keep the keys for now. I'll get it from you later. I need to go to Logistics quickly. I'll radio you for our usual coffee rendezvous, alright?"

"Adrian—"

Adrian shakes his head firmly as he closes the passenger door on the driver's side.

"I'm okay, Barry. Stop fussing, please. If anything happens I'll go to Dr Clarence, I promise."

Watching Adrian walking in the direction of the station building Barry knew well not to take offense and could only shrug his shoulders as he places the bundle of keys safely into one of the side pockets of his backpack.

But Adrian is not intending to go to the logistical office. He had one intention and that is to rinse his face at the basin in the gents' room to get rid of the nausea. He opens the tap at the basin and rinses off his face before taking a look at himself in the mirror. He suddenly realises how ill he felt before collapsing on the floor with a soft groan as the unconsciousness takes control of his body.

Henry feels agitated. He was aware of Dr Clarence's visit to the farm on the night before and the diagnosis Dr Clarence made, but still Adrian decided to pitch up for work. In a way Henry felt responsible for Adrian's loyalty and conscientiousness. He merely followed the example Henry has set throughout the years and was taking his work as young policeman seriously – maybe too seriously.

Henry started his morning the usual way by checking the cells, charge office and all the relevant registers in the charge office before he makes his way to the restrooms to make sure everything is tidy and not in need of any repairs. Henry freezes in his footsteps when he sees the unconscious figure of his son on the cold tile floor. He kneels down and checks for a pulse and breathing. Adrian was laying on his side and Henry notices that Adrian has a fresh cut on his head owing to the knock when he fell. With his two fingers on Adrian's jugular vein to assess Adrian's pulse Henry firmly shakes Adrian by the shoulder with his other hand.

"Adrian? Adrian, it's Dad. Come on, open your eyes."

Unsuspecting of what was going on Barry enters the restroom and freezes at the scene.

"Henry? Wit happened? Is Adrian okay?" Barry asks shocked and worried.

"Barry, please go to the trauma room. Get me a pillow, some water and the first aid kit. Hurry!" Henry replies more sternly than he intended, but if Barry panicked it would have made matters worse. Besides he needed someone to go and fetch the necessary equipment anyway and was all too grateful that Barry arrived when he did. Henry gently moves Adrian by lifting him under his armpits so he can basically cradle Adrian against his chest. He gently slaps Adrian on the one cheek.

"Come on, my boy. Wake up. Adrian!"

Barry enters the gents' room again with the equipment Henry requested before he helps Henry to turn Adrian on his side in the vital recovery position for unconscious patients. Henry dampens the gauze with water and antiseptic, pressing down on the cut.

"Ah am going tae call an ambulance." Barry says and aims to get up.

"No, no. It will take too long." Henry says and wipes the blood off Adrian's head. He takes a clean gauze and presses down on the cut to stem the bleeding. Adrian slowly opens his eyes and groans softly.

"Adrian? Adrian, it's Dad. Talk to me. Where do you feel pain?"

But Adrian does not answer. The only thing that Henry and Barry can observe is Adrian shaking uncontrollably and the silent tears flowing freely down his cheeks.

"Call Inspector October, get the keys of my official vehicle and bring the car around. It will be quicker if we take him to Vergelegen Mediclinic ourselves."

Barry leaves and Henry tries to comfort Adrian as much as he can. It is obvious that the pain is getting worse and Adrian seems disorientated. It does not take long before Clive also enters the gents' room.

"Superintendent?"

"October, I need your strength. Please take him to the car for me. Adrian is light, but I may not pick up anything above 5 kilos after my back operation and Barry went to fetch my official vehicle."

"I told him to go to the doctor." Clive sighs.

"He said he was fine."

He picks Adrian up and they proceed to Henry's car where Barry already fully reclined the front passenger seat for Adrian. Clive carefully lays Adrian down on the front seat and covers him with a blanket before fastening the seatbelt.

"You'll have to get a reservist to go out with Adrian's driver. I need three vehicles outside."

Henry takes the keys of the police van out of Adrian's pocket and hands it over to Clive.

"Drive safely, Superintendent."

"I'll do. Please ask Karen to cancel all my appointments. I will not be available today."

Henry briefly checks on Adrian again before he gets behind the wheel and buckles up. He peeks briefly in the rear-view mirror and looks at Barry who is seated behind Adrian.

"You will have to buckle up there at the back, Barry. I'm going to push this car to its limit."

Barry stares at Henry with wide eyes.

"I'm serious. Buckle up."

"Bit the road at the Sir Lowry's Pass-"

"I know it like the back of my hand. Please check Adrian's pulse on the way. He may not go into shock."

Barry has experienced chases to crime in progress before in his short police career, but never has he experienced the speed and capability in which a police car can be driven. He notices the speedometer resting on 190 km/h and silently hopes that Henry will navigate the pass with utmost care, but his anxiety about them travelling at such a high speed is transferred instantly to his friend as Adrian cries out in pain.

"Haud on, laddie! We ar almost thare, okay? Ye will be barrie."

But Barry can only powerlessly watch on as Adrian loses consciousness again.

"Adrian! Nae! Haud on, lad! Bide with me, okay?"

Henry allows himself to look at Adrian for a split second.

"Henry, thare is a problem. He has lost consciousness again. A dunno bit A think his appendix may hae ruptured. Wit is our ETA?"

"Two mikes tops. Can you still feel a pulse?"

"Aye, bit it is fast an faint."

Henry puts his hand on Adrian's leg and squeezes it firmly, keeping his eyes fixed on the road as he desperately tries to drive faster, but his trusty Toyota Corolla was only capable of driving at 190 km/h which was for that specific moment really the last thing thay needed. Heck knows he needed a higher gear for now, but for now the blue lights and sirens will have to do...

"Adrian! You do everything you can to hold on! We're almost at the hospital! Just hold on for a moment or two!"

The two minutes indicator Henry gave Barry felt like a lifetime before Henry stops his car right in front of the sliding doors of the emergency room. He was grateful that just about everyone at the hospital knows Chrissie and that it would mean that they will not have to wait too long for assistance. Henry rushes into the emergency room which fortunately was relatively quiet for the specific time of day.

"Please help me! My son has a possible ruptured appendix! I need immediate help, please!"

Two paramedics and a doctor rush out with Henry to the car where they quickly remove Adrian from the car, laying him down on a gurney.

"Sorry, sir. Did you say he is your son?" the one paramedic asks.

Henry reckoned he might be a rookie and new at Vergelegen, because most of the police officers and paramedics knew each other as they often had to perform duties together on scenes like culpable homicides.

"Yes! Please hurry! He has been unconscious for about three minutes but he is breathing on his own and has a faint pulse! Dr Clarence came out to our farm last night and diagnosed him with appendicitis. He booked my son off but my son would not listen to any reason and decided to go to work anyway."

"How old is he? Does he have any medical problems, allergies, medication he takes?"

"He is 19, an asthmatic and allergic to aspirin. He doesn't have any other medical problems. He is healthy in general."

"I'm sorry, sir, but you'll have to wait in the waiting room. We'll come and talk to you soon."

Having had to wait in the waiting room Barry gets up from his chair for the umpteenth time and pours himself another cup of coffee before pacing the floor due to worry and frustration.

"It has been an hour an half. Wit if something has gone wrong in surgery, Henry?"

Henry gets up, pours himself a cup of coffee as well, and puts his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"He'll be okay, Barry. Adrian is a fighter."

"It's jist..."

Before Barry can prevent it a silent tear slips over his cheek and he hastily dries it.

"A hae niver seen anyone in so much pain like that 'fore an he... he is ma best freend..."

Henry smiles reassuringly.

"I know exactly how close you and Adrian became. Adrian is not even that close to any of his brothers. Your type of friendship is exactly the type of friendship that is written about in Proverbs where it is written that you can have a friend that sticks closer than a brother."

Barry takes a sip from the coffee in his paper cup.

"A dunno 'bout wit is written in the Bible or not, Henry. A dinnae believe in that stuff."

Henry fatherly pats Barry on the shoulder and upon hearing the footsteps in the corridor he expectantly looks at the door where the figure of the surgeon appears in the doorframe.

"Mr. Parker?" he asks hesitantly and Henry nods, walking closer.

"I am Dr Louw. I operated on the policeman you brought in here. I assume he is your son because I see you have the same name tags."

"Yes. I am Adrian's father. Is everything okay?" Henry asks worriedly.

"He is still in the recovery room. From there I am going to transfer him to the surgical ICU. He had a ruptured appendix and there are complications. His condition is serious at this stage, but he is stable."

Henry momentarily hangs his head and wipes the sudden tears of worry and stress from his eyes, taking care that his spectacles do not fall from his face.

"Please tell me he will be okay?" Henry pleads.

"Mr. Parker, your son bled internally and there is a great deal of toxins in his body at the moment. He is young, strong, and fit, but I do need to keep a close eye on him for a day or two. He didn't take the anaesthesia well and is asthmatic. He will make it. He is young enough. It will go much better as soon as the lost blood is replaced. He will recover well. It is just going to take a bit longer than usual."

"Can we gae an see him when he comes out of the recovery room?' Barry asks.

"Only family I'm afraid and then only two people at a time."

"Please Doctor. Ah am his best freend. He is ma colleague, ma best freend. He is going tae ask for me."

Henry notices that the doctor is not keen.

"Doctor, they are like brothers, believe me. Student Daniels is under my guardianship. He lost his parents last year and he lives with us on the farm. Barry and Adrian are inseparable."

"Okay then, but I don't want any other strangers visiting him while he is in the ICU. His recovery is imperative."

Chapter Four - An impossible dream comes true

An expensive Audi A6 parks amongst the other cars in the parking area at the local cricket club ground of Elgin where the usual Saturday club match takes place. It is a scorcher of a summer's day in January in Grabouw and few people notice the two prominent persons in the cricket world who take out their camping chairs and cooler box. Some lifted their eyebrows, but not many recognised Christo Vosloo and Robert Hopkins behind their dark sunglasses. The spectators didn't care much. What mattered to them was the exciting game taking place, their _boerewors braai_ (barbeque) _,_ and beer. Christo looks at Robert as he opens a can of Castle Lager, seemingly amused.

"So what's the big deal, mate? Why coming here to this small town to watch an ordinary club match?"

Robert smiles mischievously.

"Well, it's my day off. I'm not in the mood for my hotel room or the hustle and bustle of Cape Town or all the sightseeing everyone will partake in today. I live here remember? So I was thinking of doing something else to keep myself occupied."

Robert also takes out a can of Castle and cracks it open before taking an eager drink from it. Christo shakes his head firmly as he watches Robert.

"No ways, mate. You don't fool me. You are up to something and you might as well tell me."

"Well... Peter and I had a chat about the squad that will be announced in a week's time - the squad for the World Cup in Australia, and—" Robert sighs dramatically.

"And?" Christo asks curiously and annoyed.

"Well, I know you trust Peter and his ability to recognise talent."

"He is the best spotter in talent. So what? What's the deal?"

Robert nods with his head to the pitch's direction.

"That." he says.

"That blonde batsman in front of the wickets. The gutsy, crazy chap with no helmet."

Christo stares at the pitch with a deep frown.

"Why? Who is he?"

"Adrian Parker. A 20 year old, almost 20 year old policeman from Grabouw. Mostly known for his rugby for Western Province last year, playing at fullback, but he has made his debut for Western Province cricket in October last year. You don't know about him because we were on a tour as you can recall. I've seen footage of the matches he played. Peter has seen some of it live and some of it _via_ archive footage. Adrian may not be of the tallest or of muscular built, but he can hit a six harder and further than Ryan or Smitty can, even more further than Hansie ever could have. In all his matches he has hit sixes. Except in one where he was dismissed for a duck. In the eight games he has played so far he scored five half centuries and one century. He also took a total of 24 wickets. I know some of the games were only first class games and not all of those were provincial games, but to me that says quite a lot."

"It still sounds too good to be true, Robert." Christo replies in disbelief, sounding a bit annoyed.

"Well, my info is correct. When we are back at the hotel you can use the internet on my laptop and Google the stats. Do yourself a favour and go into the stats when he has partook in the SA Schools' cricket week. He has participated in it three years in a row. The last time he has captained the SA Schools side."

"Believe me I will, but okay, what's the big deal? Is Peter actually considering picking him for the squad?"

"I believe so, yes. And—" Robert chuckles.

"Rumour has it that Peter strongly considers appointing him as vice-captain."

Christo shoots him a double take.

"That's madness, mate! He is too young, seemingly plays cricket for the fun of it and I have more than one seasoned player I would rather have as my second in command. Yes, I admit his performances are extraordinary, but that doesn't mean that he will be able to cope at international level. Why doesn't Peter appoint anyone else as my vice? Can you imagine how upset some of the older and experienced guys will be?" Christo replies clearly annoyed. He seemed upset.

"Because he wants Adrian - no one else." Robert replies with his usual calm and patient self, not fazed by Christo's apprehension.

"Robert, I need someone who is a leader, someone who will be able to take over when I am not there. Someone who will not be scared of the moment, someone who won't shy away from a challenge." Christo says firmly, refusing to back down on his opinion.

"Christo, just calm down a little and consider the following facts before you judge the book by its cover. In all the SA Schools' weeks Adrian acted as Western Province's captain and was chosen as captain of the SA Schools cricket side. He was the headboy of Bishops and the vice-captain of the Western Province rugby team. It is clear he has sound leadership skills and he stands back for nothing. I personally think he has lots of guts and nerves of steel, and I base that on the fact that he is a policeman. To do that kind of work takes lots of courage and leadership."

Christo chuckles cynically.

"Well mate, I still don't know. I don't mind this, but we are on our way to the World Cup. And I still don't see what all the fuss is about, because he has scored 15 of 30 balls so far. That's very slow batting for a one day match, even if it is just a club game."

As if Adrian knew that Christo and Robert were there and as if he heard what Christo had just said he clubbers the next delivery effortlessly for a huge six, much to the delight of his home crowd. Play is then delayed to bring a spare ball of the same condition while the other one is searched for. Christo jumps up from his camping chair in disbelief.

"Where the heck did that come from?! Did you see that, mate? That bowler is not one of the slowest pace bowlers. Adrian wears no helmet and..." Christo shakes his head and Robert smiles as Christo takes a seat again.

"I think we need to stick around. I don't think he is going to finish soon."

"I told you. That's the main reason why Peter wants him in the side. Peter wants someone to make big scores, or fast scores anyway. A big hitter, an entertainer, sort of a secret weapon. We have a lot of homework to do - orders from management. Contact needs to be established with Adrian's station commander and some contract needs to be drafted between CSA and SAPS. Everything needs to be ready before we leave and in particular before the squad is announced."

Three weeks later early February Adrian tiredly enters the charge office and puts the keys of the police van he was driving on the counter with the logbook so that he can book the vehicle back. He is grateful that it was his last night shift as it was a busy and hectic one. All he wanted to do was to go home and sleep, and also to do as little as possible for a change on his upcoming rest days. Clive looks up from where he was busy writing in one of the official registers.

" _Ek bedank."_ ("I'm resigning.") Adrian complains weary and Clive laughs.

" _Ag nee toe nou, Parker. Ek is seker dit is nie so erg nie. Wat's fout?"_ ("Oh come on, Parker. I'm sure it is not that bad. What is wrong?")

" _Nee gedorie! Ek is poot-uit verby! Dit was 'n nagmerrie van 'n nagskof en die feit dat ek en Barry die enigste karre buite was het dit nie makliker gemaak nie. Hulle het die wyk geroer, jong!"_ ("No good gracious! I'm dog tired! It was a nightmare working last night and the fact that Barry and I were the only patrolling vehicles outside didn't make it any easier. The criminals were playing around in town big time last night.")

Clive sighs.

" _Ja-nee, jong. Omtrent. Jou pa was woedend toe ek hom vir die vierde keer vanoggend wakker bel. Twee straffies, 'n moord en 'n verkragting in Grabouw se wyk?! 'n Mens sou dit nou oor Desember verwag het, maar nie nou nie. Lyk my die duiwel is los hierso."_ ("You can say that again. Your dad was furious when I had to phone him a fourth time in the early hours of the morning. Two culpable homicides, a murder and a rape in Grabouw's precinct? One can expect something like that over December, but not now. Seems like the devil is back in town.")

" _Maar my! Ek sal Inspekteur mos nou iets aandoen! 'n Mens praat nie so negatief nie!"_ ("How can Inspector be so negative? That's not good at all.") Adrian says annoyed and Clive laughs again. He knows Adrian's reaction was not disrespectful and that he meant well. Most of the staff at the station appreciated Adrian's positive approach and honesty. There were the odd ones who would grumble and say Adrian should think before he speaks, but then again they were the ones who couldn't stomach the truth when confronted with it.

" _Toe jong. Boek terug daardie_ van _dat jy kan huistoe gaan. Ek kan sien jy is op soos gister se salaris."_ ("Come now. Book back that van so that you can go home. I can see that you are exhausted.")

Adrian proceeds to book the police van back in one of the official registers. The door between the public area of the charge office and the charge office itself opens as Barry enters. He also appears severely fatigued.

"Hey, auld man. Hou has the rest of yer forenuin been?" he asks, clearly exhausted as he puts the logbook and keys of the police van he was driving on the desk where Clive was seated. Adrian looks up from the register he was completing.

"Don't ask, _Engelsman_. I'm going to fire myself." Adrian replies and finishes his entry into the register. He aims to give the key of the police van back Clive, but turns around upon hearing someone clearing his throat. As tired as he was Adrian forces himself to smile and to be of courteous assistance.

"Good morning, sir. Can we help you?"

"I hope so, mate. I was looking for Adrian Parker." Christo replies briefly.

"Well, I'm the man you're looking for. What's up? How can I help you?"

"Well, I was wondering if you followed the media lately. You know, reading the newspapers, listening to the radio or following the TV news."

Adrian chuckles as he shakes his head and he takes off his portable police radio from his belt.

"This is my only radio I listen to apart from my CD's in my car. I don't follow the media. I'm a policeman and on my off days I don't want to hear anything negative."

"Well, clearly you've missed it. How fast can you pack?"

Adrian frowns.

"I'm sorry. You've lost me completely." Adrian replies perplexed.

"Well, we need to be going to Durban and from there catch a connection flight to the Drakensberg. That is all happening in the space of the next few hours."

"Drakensberg? What on earth for? Look, I don't mean to be rude, but I've had a terrible nightshift behind me and I am exhausted. I don't want to go anywhere right now except home, and besides my station commander won't just approve me leaving. We need to apply for leave well in advance."

"Well, please go and see him immediately because we need to be at the airport at half past eight. You were selected to be part of the Protea cricket squad."

Adrian stares at Christo in disbelief, clearly flabbergasted.

"I'm sorry? Is this some kind of a joke?"

"No, mate. It's not. Sorry to be sounding rude, but for someone who is involved in cricket the way you are I thought you would recognise me." Christo replies somewhat annoyed. He was clearly in a hurry.

Adrian blushes embarrassed and rests with his head on his arms on the counter for a split second.

" _Aarde, sluk my in!"_ ("Oh my word, I wish I can just disappear!") Adrian says clearly embarrassed.

"Christo Vosloo! How could I miss it? I'm so sorry. I... I can't think straight whatsoever at the moment. Well listen, I'll go and speak to my station commander. Fortunately for you he is already in as he is always an early bird. But-" Adrian says seriously.

"I'm not making any promises."

Adrian then pauses momentarily.

"Just... What tour is this for? Do you want to... No, good gracious! The World Cup?!"

Christo laughs heartily at Adrian's disbelief.

"Yes, mate. The World Cup in Australia. I really hope you have a passport and that it is in order."

"Yeah, I do. But we'll be away like eight or nine weeks. I don't have that much leave!"

"Well mate, I don't care. I want you in my team and you do what you need to do to make this happen. But you really need to hurry. We can't be late." Christo persists.

Adrian proceeds to the desk where Clive is being seated and puts the key of the police van safely in the logbook before handing it over to Clive. Clive smiles mischievously.

" _Jou beurt is jou beurt. Ek het nog altyd geweet hierdie dag gaan eendag aanbreek."_ ("I always knew this will happen sooner or later.")

_"Moenie jou asem ophou nie, Inspekteur. Die SB sal dit nooit goedkeur nie."_ ("Don't get too excited, Inspector. The station commander will never approve this.") Adrian says apprehensively and proceeds to Henry's office.

He knocks his coded tap softly on Henry's office door and Henry looks up from his newspaper. With Adrian not wearing his cap at that particular moment he dutifully stretches as a gesture of respect and remains standing in an attentive and respectful posture as he faces Henry.

"Good morning, Superintendent."

"Good morning, Constable. Glad to see you are safe through all the drama of last night."

"It was a terrible night shift. I never could have imagined that something like that can happen in our precinct."

Henry puts the newspaper down and takes his time to fill and light his pipe.

"So what brings you to my office so early in the morning?" Henry asks curiously, clearly pretending that he is unaware of the unfolding events.

"Superintendent, I... I have a situation and I don't know how to deal with it."

Henry smiles and intently takes a puff or two from his pipe before lightly biting the tip of the pipe in his mouth.

"Christo Vosloo?"

"How... how do you know?"

"Close the door and sit down."

Adrian obeys before he takes a seat on a chair in front of Henry's desk.

"What do you know about Christo Vosloo, Superintendent?"

Henry opens a drawer in his desk and pulls out official correspondence.

"I've known that you have been chosen for the Proteas since almost three weeks ago. It took a lot of calls and a lot of correspondence to get this authorisation and the contract drawn up. But it is all done all in time. All in time for you to go out there and to enjoy this tremendous opportunity given to you."

Adrian stares speechless at Henry. He appears stunned and at a loss for words.

"But how?"

"Well, your old man has got a lot of contacts in and around the SAPS. Remember now that Commissioner Van der Westhuizen and I shared the same dormitory in the College. We were in the same platoon. We have come a long way together. And my goodness, this is an exceptional circumstance! You don't get to represent your country every day in a sport that you are good at!"

Adrian bends over as he rests with his face in his hands, trying to hide away the tears of joy, disbelief, but also exhaustion.

"You just need to sign the contract and then you are all ready to go."

"Dad, I am so tired..." Adrian replies softly before he lifts his head to face Henry again.

Henry becomes concerned instantly. He notices Adrian's complexion is pale because of fatigue and he appears overwhelmed. Henry moves the papers containing the contract closer to Adrian.

"I know, my son. But go home, pack your things, drink a tonic and on your way to the airport don't forget to come and say goodbye to your old man."

Adrian smiles bravely, signs the contract and both him and Henry get up.

"Come here." Henry says affectionately before he pulls Adrian close, embracing him tightly for a while before kissing him on the forehead.

"I'm so proud of you! What a nice upcoming birthday present with this special occasion and your promotion to Constable! Now go out there and enjoy every single moment. Show those Aussies and English who are the best. They will look like amateurs when you are done with their bowling. And remember, I love you."

"I love you too, Dad. Thanks for making this possible. This is awesome..."

Arriving at the Durban International Airport the rest of the team management was awaiting them. Adrian managed to sleep very briefly during the flight, but he still feels exhausted and silently hopes that no one will expect too much of him. He already felt as if every single person was staring at him as orders were that he was to be dressed in his police tracksuit since he was regarded as being on duty, even if it was in the capacity of the sport office. It was as if everyone wondered what his business would be with a prominent person such as Christo Vosloo. Exiting the airport building Adrian notices an expensive BMW parked outside and the rest of the team management gets out.

"Adrian, this is the rest of the team management that you and I will be working with." Christo says, interrupting Adrian's deep thoughts.

Adrian frowns.

"I'm sorry. I don't follow." Adrian replies perplexed.

"Oh, I forgot to tell you. You are our vice-captain for this tour." Christo adds innocently.

"No, no. This is impossible. You are making the biggest mistake now. First you make a mistake to choose me and now you make a mistake to appoint me as the vice-captain!" Adrian protests.

Robert steps closer and smiles at Adrian.

"Our secret weapon. Welcome, Adrian. I'm Robert Hopkins - the coach. It's a privilege to have you with us."

Adrian blushes self-consciously as he shakes Robert's hand. He then follows Christo to meet up with Arthur Johnson, the team manager.

"Adrian, this is the team manager Arthur Johnson."

Adrian sticks out his hand, but freezes at the apparent hardness and strict gaze in Arthur's eyes. Adrian hesitantly pulls his hand back and Arthur chuckles.

"It's okay, Adrian. I am more bark than bite." he teases before he gives Adrian a firm handshake.

"Welcome, Adrian. It is such a privilege that you joined us."

"Well, that's the four musketeers then." Christo says.

"We'll just go to the hotel quickly and get our stuff, meet up with some of the team members and then we'll come back to the airport for the connection flight."

"What time will that be?" Adrian asks.

"I don't mean to sound rude, but I was hoping to catch a nap before we go. I've reported from my last night shift this morning and it's been a hectic night. We were terribly busy."

"I'm sorry mate. You'll have to grit your teeth. We still have lots to do."

Arriving at the Drakensberg at the resort late that evening Adrian closes the door of the room he was to share with the others. He unzips the suitcase he packed as he aims to take out the folded medium size tog bag he packed for purposes of the dirty laundry, but then his eye catches a note on top of the neatly packed contents of his suitcase. Adrian takes up the note which reads:

" _Hey lad, no words can describe hou proud Ah am of ye! Enjoy these twa months, remember all the pics whaur ye gae an forget 'bout the boring police wirk. Ah am going tae miss ye terribly. Blessings, Barry."_

Adrian bites his lower lip and swallows at the lump in his throat. He knows Barry will be okay on the farm, but it's just that over a year later it seemed as if Barry started to get over the loss of his parents. Although Barry was two months older than Adrian he always looked out for Barry and protected him in all different ways. Adrian also knows that he and Barry will remain best friends for life, but one day each of them will find a wife, get married and have kids. But until then Adrian felt responsible for being there for Barry and it was terrible for him to think that he wouldn't be there, especially at the station. Both Adrian and Barry were also excited about the prospect of working together on one vehicle since their promotion to the rank of Constable. Adrian also knows deep down in his heart that he would feel more at peace about Barry, the day when Barry stops being stubborn and also become a Christian, allowing Jesus Christ to rule his life. Adrian folds the note before placing it safely in a side pocket into the suitcase, dresses into a pair of boxer sleeping shorts and gets into the top bunker bed next to the window. He was beyond dog tired and falls asleep instantly.

Fifteen minutes after Adrian fell asleep the rest of the team arrives and the chalet soon buzzes with lively conversation and activity. Ryan pauses in front of the closed door, opens it, and switches on the lights, but when seeing the sleeping figure in the top bunker he immediately dims the sharp lights. He puts his bags down and curiously steps closer. Ryan hasn't read the newspapers lately and is not really keen on following the media. He was indeed intrigued when he met with only thirteen members, not knowing where the other member was or who it was. Obviously the team management knew, but the others were unaware of the newcomer.

Adrian moans softly in his sleep, turns away from the window, and becomes aware of the light in the bedroom. He opens his eyes reluctantly. There was no way that he slept seven hours. It was too short and he doesn't feel rested at all. His eyes lock with Ryan's and he stares in disbelief.

"Ryan! Tell me I'm not dreaming... I haven't seen you in ages!"

Adrian sits up in his bunker bed and rubs the sleep and threatening tears of joy from his eyes. He is clearly overwhelmed in seeing Ryan for the first time since Ryan gave up teaching at Bishops. Adrian then stares at Ryan again as if he wants to make sure that he is not dreaming.

"I mean I know you represented the Proteas since four years ago, but... It's just..."

Ryan step closer right up to the bunker and hugs the youngster close for a while.

"It's okay, buddy." Ryan says softly.

"I really missed you too."

Ryan chuckles when Adrian lets him go before hastily drying a lost tear or two.

"I'm sorry." Adrian says embarrassed.

"Must be a funny sight to everyone else. This macho policeman being so emotional about a long lost friend."

"No one saw you. And no, it's not stupid. You are overtired and rightfully overwhelmed by this huge accomplishment being chosen for the Proteas. Just hang on. I'll get you a nice night cap."

Adrian smiles amused.

"What kind of night cap?"

"No, no. Just wait a minute or two."

Ryan leaves the room for the kitchen and after a short while emerges with a mug in his hands. Adrian takes the mug from Ryan and curiously smells the hot milk. Ryan laughs.

"What's this?" Adrian asks somewhat apprehensively.

"Come, buddy. Drink up before it cools down. Works best while it is still warm."

Adrian takes a careful sip.

"You doctored this, you rascal!"

"Just some honey and a tot of Scotch. You'll sleep like a rock."

Adrian finishes the milk and Ryan takes the mug. Adrian lies down again and smiles.

"Thanks pal. I feel drowsy already."

"I'll tell the others to keep it down a couple of decibels. We all have a long day ahead of us tomorrow anyway."

"It's okay. Try to share a dormitory with 35 other guys. If you can sleep through that racket you can sleep through anything."

"Sleep well, buddy. See you in the morning."

Much to the annoyance of Christo no cricket was played in the two weeks of the training camp where the team was to regroup after a couple of weeks in which they were separated from each other whilst playing provincial cricket, and with the other purpose also to get the opportunity to get to know Adrian better. He was well liked by everyone and the team loved his enthusiasm and lively spirit, his willingness to serve and to make things happen. The team management and especially the physiotherapist and biokineticist got a big scare during a morning run with Adrian becoming sick with his asthma and they ensured from there onwards that he got the opportunity to improve his cardiovascular fitness through swimming and playing squash instead. Some of the team members would watch in fascination as Adrian would get on any horse available at the resort, riding for long periods of time, much to the annoyance of the staff at the resort that would inform Adrian that they think the poor horse is tired and needs rest. Adrian would manage to twist their arm to saddle another horse to continue riding.

With day number four of the training camp Christo decided to put his foot down and called a team management meeting in the lounge area next to the dining room. The general atmosphere between the team management members is relaxed although Christo seems a bit edgy.

"Mates, we have been here for three full days now and I feel stone cold. How can I expect to have a team ready if we have not played a single ball of cricket?" Christo asks agitated.

"Just calm down a little, Christo. I do believe we discussed it beforehand. The team seems happy and relaxed. To me as the coach that is so important. It gives me something to work with when we land in Australia." Robert patiently replies in his typical calm manner.

"Yes, we did and if you remember well I did not approve. We have a lot of youngsters in the squad and the cricket season is barely halfway. It cannot be expected of the guys to perform in a tough cricket country like Australia, especially not at such a big tournament if they are not really ready. We will be the laughing stock of the world." Christo persists.

"It is not as if there are no ball sports involved. It takes a high level of skill when the guys play squash." Robert replies patiently.

Adrian takes a sip from his coffee mug before putting it down on the coffee table. He is clearly not fazed by Christo's irritated state of mind.

"I have a suggestion to get more coordination and balance." Adrian says enthusiastically and the rest of the team management including the physiotherapist and biokineticist expectantly look at him.

"What is your suggestion, Adrian?" Arthur asks with sincere interest.

"Well, there are many horses begging to be ridden." Adrian says thoughtfully.

There is a brief moment of silence before it appears as if Christo loses his temper.

"No! Absolutely no. Adrian, we are on our way to the World Cup for Pete sake! Do you have any idea how dangerous horse riding is?"

" _Ja_ , I guess I do have an idea how dangerous horse riding can be. I ride almost every day and I haven't fallen off my stallion for over a year now. He is a bugger to ride. Besides, riding will instil confidence in the guys, teach them how to concentrate properly for long periods of time and really help them with their balance and patience on the pitch. One can never be impatient with yourself or with the horse when you ride. It requires discipline."

Arthur sits back in his chair and rubs his chin intently before speaking.

"And concentration is exactly what everyone needs. Christo, I hate to remind you but I have lost count of how much catches were missed or how much misfielding took place on the previous tour."

"I am not going to fall for that suggestion, mates. Sorry. If someone falls off it will be impossible to get a suitable replacement on such short notice." Christo replies, refusing to back down.

"Well I am sorry, Christo, but I am also going to go with the idea. But first I want to see Adrian on horseback. It might be fun. From what I have heard he enjoyed himself in these last three days and Paul reported that the cardiovascular exercise and effect it has on Adrian's fitness is amazing. So obviously there is some method in the madness." Robert insists.

" _Jip_ , I am afraid you are outnumbered on this one, Christo. Adrian, please organise a horse for later this morning. I am sure I am not the only one that wants to see this." Arthur says in reply to Robert's answer.

An hour or later everyone had to report at the stables where one of the riding instructors who also managed the horse riding tours saddled up one of the tamest and bombproof horses that the resort owned. It is obvious that the horse was relaxed and just about fast asleep as it patiently and willingly cooperates with the guide, and it is also evident that it was a super careful horse that would do anything to prevent his rider from falling off. Everyone had a turn to ride and as soon as Christo was done he reckoned that it was just about payback time for being outnumbered at the meeting earlier.

"Okay, mate. Since you were part of teaming up against me earlier it is now your turn to show us what you can do."

Dressed in a golf shirt, a set of jodhpurs and his riding boots Adrian gets up from the grass where he was seated and picks up his rider's helmet.

"Oh boy..." he sighs dramatically as he puts on his rider's helmet and gloves.

" _Ja,_ I watched you these last few days." the guide teases.

"So I brought you something decent to work with."

"Hope your life insurance is up to date, pal." Tom Smith teases and the rest of the team laughs heartily, but Adrian calmly takes the horse from the guide.

"Can you give me a leg-up, please? This horse is quite big, even bigger than mine at home."

"You know Warmbloods. This one is just over 17 hands."

The guide helps Adrian into the saddle with a leg-up and Adrian lightly bites his lower lip, forcing himself to calm down and to focus. Heck knows this gelding was very tall and muscular, and Adrian could feel that it will bolt off if given half a chance. He would have to figure out quickly how soft or hard the horse is in the mouth, but judged from the bit in the horse's mouth the horse will be a handful to handle. The guide adjusts the stirrup leathers to the correct length to enable a safe ride, lets the rein go and Adrian's teammates and especially Christo looks on with apprehension and anxiety as it seems as if the horse aims to rear up, lifting his front feet slightly off the ground.

" _Uhm hm_. Stop it! Stop your nonsense!" Adrian warns the gelding sternly.

Adrian gently nudges the horse forward with his heels in the horse's sides and the horse responds by a few paces in a fast trot before going into a canter upon which Adrian forces him into a halt. The horse is not happy about this and attempts to lift his feet again upon which Adrian nudges him forward again.

" _Kom jou klein twak. Kom ons kyk wat maak jy."_ ("Come you, nuisance. Let's see what you can do.")

With that Adrian commands the horse to work at a calmer pace in a walk in a 20 metre circle on both sides and then in a figure of eight, ignoring the jesting by his teammates. He couldn't force the horse to work at a fast pace immediately as it will result in a muscle injury to the horse. Adrian starts working at a trot and a canter after ensuring that the horse was warmed up adequately, and laughs softly as he could hear from the horse's breathing that the horse was having fun, but starting to tire.

" _Ja, lekker meer bek as binnegoed, nê! Kom jong, kom ons speel 'n bietjie. Wat sê jy?"_ ("Exactly. More bark than bite. Come on. Let's play a bit. What do you say?")

With that Adrian allows the horse to go into a gallop transition and he is all too happy to hold on for dear life as they fly over the 1.2 metre jumps as if it were only tiny cavalettis, the tiny jumps that are used by small kids or novice riders when they learn jumping. After some time and with the horse soaking wet Adrian gently changes transitions before they end a lap at a walking pace. He drops the reins and allows the horse to stretch his neck, affectionately rubbing the horse on the neck.

"Thanks for taking care of me, big guy. You were such a good boy."

Adrian halts the horse next to the guide who takes the reins and Adrian bends down, hugging the horse around the neck for a moment before he sits up straight again and he then dismounts.

"Where the heck did you learn to ride like that?" the guide asks astonished.

"Few of our staff members can handle this horse. He can be a real animal sometimes."

Adrian blushes self-consciously as he takes off his helmet. He seems a bit out of breath but glows with happiness.

"I can tell you what you must do but it will be rude and inappropriate. Thanks for allowing me to ride him. He can teach me so much. I love my stallion to bits and he teaches me a lot, but he is not half a challenge in comparison to this one. And thanks for organising this great morning for the team. We really appreciate that."

"It's a pleasure. Same time tomorrow?"

Adrian tries to rub his sweaty hair dry and expectantly looks at Christo.

"So what do you say, Cap?"

"I guess it will be fine, but only on the condition that he does not saddle this crazy horse." Christo replies reluctantly, but with a smile.

Chapter Five - The debut

The OR Tambo International Airport is a beehive of activity. Hundreds of supporters came to the airport to bid the Protea cricket squad farewell. The team had just come from the press conference and photoshoots, and they are all individually trying to spend a last few minutes with their families before they needed to board their flight. But the bunch of journalists and newspaper photographers had other ideas as they needed every snippet of information they could get for their next scoop - especially on the newcomer. Another photographer forces himself through the crowds and pushes his camera lens just a few inches from Adrian's face, the flash blinding him in the process. He desperately tries to stay calm as he was well aware that his conduct is carefully watched by every single member of the press present, but he hated all the fuss and attention. He is unsure how he was to cope on such a long flight with his fear of flying and he dreaded being away from his family and Barry for such a long time.

"I've never felt so proud of you in my entire life than now." Henry breaks Adrian's deep thoughts.

"This is such a big moment."

"No, it's not big. it is overwhelming! It feels like I'm caught up in this huge dream. I'm so scared I'm going to wake up and it's gone." Adrian replies thoughtfully as he fidgets with his passport and plane ticket. His family and Barry knew these tell-tale signs as Adrian would always fidget with his hands or with something in his hands when he is nervous or stressed.

"Attention all passengers for flight SAA 744 to Sydney, Australia. Please report at gate eight, thank you."

Adrian takes a deep breath.

"Well, I guess that's that then."

Adrian hugs Henry first.

"Bye, Dad. I'll miss you. Please, don't let anyone else except Okkie work with Barry. Look out for him." Adrian says, clearly trying to control his emotions, but his voice quivers.

"Don't worry. Just go out there and enjoy it. Remember what I said. Remember why you play cricket. Have fun, okay?" Henry replies fatherly before taking Adrian's face in his hands and kissing him on the forehead.

"I am so proud of you! I love you." Henry says affectionately.

"I love you too, Dad."

Adrian embraces Chrissie next, who couldn't fight back the tears any longer.

" _Dis die langste wat jy nog ooit weg gaan wees van ons af en dit dan nogal oorsee."_ ("This will be the longest period of time that you will be away from home and on top of it you'll be thousands of miles away.") Chrissie says emotionally.

" _Ag, Mamma... Ek het mos die e-pos opgestel op die rekenaar by die huis en ek het 'n skootrekenaar wat ek by Robert kan leen. Dan kan ek my eie e-pos opstel en dan gesels ons elke dag met mekaar. Ek sal ook fotos stuur van al die plekke waar ek gaan. Dis alles_ okay _."_ ("Oh, Mom... It will be okay. I did set up an e-mail for you at home and I will borrow Robert's laptop to e-mail you guys every day. I'll send you photos of all the places where I go.") Adrian tries to comfort Chrissie as he holds her, but he feels his heart cringes and the tears stinging his eyes. He lets Chrissie go and she also takes his face in her hands, gently wiping the tears from his eyes.

" _Geniet dit, my kind. Jy is nog nie eens mondig nie maar jy is 'n baie groot verantwoordelikheid opgelê. Ek is so trots op jou en ek is baie lief vir jou."_ ("Enjoy it, my son. You are not even 21 yet and you have such a big responsibility on your shoulders. I am so proud of you and I love you.")

Chrissie kisses Adrian and hugs him close for one last time.

" _Ek is net so baie lief vir jou, Ma. Pas julleself mooi op daar op die plaas."_ ("I love you just as much, Mom. Please take care of yourselves back at home.")

"This is the final boarding call for passengers of SAA 744 to Sydney, Australia. All passengers for this flight are requested to please board at gate eight."

Adrian can see that his teammates are starting to move in the direction of the gate where they were to hand over their tickets and passports, and he sighs as he turns to bid Barry farewell.

"Hey, laddie. Thay're waiting for ye. Fudder up."

Adrian and Barry bid each other farewell with a brotherly hug and Adrian swallows hard at the lump in his throat. He feels apprehensive of leaving Barry behind to fend for himself as Barry only recently started to mature emotionally thanks to the hardships they were faced with as policemen. He was really going to miss Barry's silly jokes and razor sharp sense of humour. Barry was always a bundle of positive energy and would always see the positive side in even bad situations as he had an uncanny way of cheering everyone up irrespective of how they felt.

Barry chokes back the tears and feels embarrassed as a lost tear or two slip from his eyes. It felt as if he had to work through yet another loss in just over a year. Adrian is the brother he never had and he has always been there for him since they were rookies at the academy. He appreciated Adrian's endless patience when he needed help with the dockets or writing statements or if something didn't make sense in the police world. Adrian's quiet presence as the melancholic introvert he was offered security, and a sense of brotherhood and friendship. Adrian pats Barry on the back and lets him go, but still keeps his one hand on Barry's shoulder.

"Bye, _Engelsman_. Take care and be careful out there, you hear me?" Adrian says brotherly and Barry manages a brave smile.

"Dinnae fash yerself. Everything will be okay. Geez, A cannae wait tae watch ye taking the bowling attacks apart. Ye ar going tae give them hell. Bit hey, thay're waiting for ye. Ye hae tae get going."

Adrian manages a rueful smile as he looks at his parents and Barry.

"I love you guys."

With that Adrian turns around and proceeds to the gate where the team is waiting for him and like a year before when he went for his basic training he suddenly feels apprehensive and alone...

The bus that transported the passengers to the waiting Airbus A340 parks next to the mobile steel staircase and the passengers disembark. Adrian stares wide-eyed at the giant aircraft before he hesitantly ascends the stairs where one of the airhostesses were standing to welcome the passengers.

"Good evening, miss." Adrian greets friendly before handing her his boarding pass.

"Welcome on board, sir. You will be seated at 4A, next to the window in first class."

"Thank you-"

Adrian freezes in his steps and turns around.

"Pardon me, but did you say first class? It must be a mistake."

The air hostess takes the boarding pass again, looks at it and smiles.

"No. No, sir. No mistake."

Adrian stares at her in disbelief and then at the ticket as he realises he has not bothered to look at it in the first place.

"Okay... Thanks miss."

Adrian makes his way up the spiral staircase and stares at the first class seats. It looks like loungers with huge leg space and each seat having an on-board entertainment screen. The seats are not even touching each other and allows space for the fellow passenger seated at either side. He feels a big hand on his shoulder and turns around. Ryan chuckles.

"Hi, buddy. It's okay. Would you mind stepping aside so that your team can pass?" Ryan asks with a smile.

Adrian blushes.

"I'm sorry. I... It's just... My goodness, do you always travel like this?"

"Oh, yes. Especially in these last two years. Wait until you see the type of hotels we stay in. We are professional celebrities now and work hard on the field. Besides—"

Ryan puts his hand baggage in the overhead cabin.

"Flying to Australia is a long flight. It may take up to 12 hours. Fortunately for us it is a direct flight."

Ryan takes his seat next to Adrian and watches in amusement as Adrian struggles with his seatbelt.

"How does it feel to be famous?" Ryan asks with a smile.

"It's scary. Sorry to say but it is annoying too. I couldn't really spend time with my family. The media just didn't leave me alone with their cameras. _Ag_ for Pete sake! This seatbelt refuses to cooperate..."

"Sorry buddy, but you will have to get used to it. If this tour will be a dream debut for you your privacy will only be a distant memory. Just take a deep breath and stop trembling like that trying to fix your seatbelt. You will soon forget you are on an aeroplane and high up in the air. It is extremely luxurious and this type of aircraft flies like a dream. With all the flying that we will be exposed to you will lose your fear soon."

The big moment of their first match for the World Cup tournament against Australia arrived only a week after the arrival of the Protea cricket team in Sydney. The noise of the crowds present at the SCG for the match between the home team Australia and South Africa is overwhelming and even echoes to the back of the dressing rooms at the lockers where the lonely figure of the vice-captain of the Proteas appears. Adrian sits by himself on the bench, all padded up, his heart racing. This is crazy. He just didn't feel ready for this. It felt surreal. This is what he has wanted since he can remember, but it is totally overwhelming and he feels sick to his stomach. Ryan enters the dressing room and looks at Adrian before taking a seat next to him.

"Hey, buddy. Why are you sitting on your own like this? Everyone asks for you."

Adrian takes a deep breath, closes his eyes, and sighs.

"It's too intense, I guess. I guess I'm trying to hide my fear from everyone else. I don't want them to see that I'm scared. It won't make sense to anyone."

Ryan puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

"Listen to me, buddy. Every single one of us went through the same fear and everyone here had some case of stage fright if you want to call it that."

Ryan then chuckles.

"I want to tell you something that I know will cheer you up. I can't expect you not to laugh because it is really funny. During one of the tours we had to Australia we played a match here at the SCG. Christo lost the toss and we were to field first. I decided to try some longer spikes in my boots and when we walked out onto the field the spikes kind of got stuck too deep into the grass. I wasn't used to that and I fell right on my face in front of a full capacity crowd and obviously the cameras, all there for the whole world to see on TV."

Adrian laughs heartily.

"Oh my goodness! That was probably so embarrassing! I don't know if I would have coped with that type of embarrassment because that is so not the way that you want to be seen on TV!"

Tom enters the dressing room.

"Looks like fun." he smiles.

"What did you tell him, Ryan?"

"About my big blunder here at the SCG."

Tom chuckles.

"Oh yes, that was probably one of the funniest moments I have experienced on the field. _Uhm_ Adrian, a wicket has fallen and Christo signalled from the pitch for you to go in next."

Adrian becomes subdued and seems anxious again.

"Guys, I can't do this..."

Tom also takes a seat next to Adrian and puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"It's okay. You'll be fine. I promise you. I used to be like you - exactly the same. Just go out there and enjoy your game. Remember why you play cricket and play your heart out. Have fun!"

Adrian realises that if this was not confirmation on what he has heard already then nothing will sink in. He reluctantly gets up and puts on his cap and batting gloves, but Ryan hands him his helmet.

"Rather put this on, buddy. You can always give it to the 12th man when you feel you have played your eye in."

Adrian puts on his helmet and silently makes his way down the stairs toward the pitch under a thunderous applause from the crowds. Adrian gasps as he realises how big the stadium really is. It was huge, much bigger than Newlands and there was also the knowledge that the world was watching him on TV. The fact that the Proteas were three wickets down and in at trouble at 140 in the 30th over made matters worse. Christo meets up with Adrian in the middle of the pitch.

"Hi, mate. How's the nerves?"

"Don't ask. I'd rather be in my police van and on my way to an armed robbery in progress."

"Mate, listen to me closely. I know the Australians well. They know that you are the newcomer and they know it is your debut. Keep your eye on the ball at all times. They are going to try to get you to lose your concentration by calling you bad names. They might even try to injure you on purpose. That's the way they play."

"That's not sportive at all."

"They don't care. They will do everything, anything at all cost to win. Just keep your head and stay calm. Now go."

Adrian walks to his crease, gets his mark, and anxiously awaits the first delivery which comes down the pitch with a frightening speed, bouncing up and missing his head by centimetres. If that is not enough, he gets glared at by the bowler.

"Not much of a batter are you, mate? Stop wasting my time and get back to your job as a policeman!"

Adrian blinks in disbelief. He is uncertain as to where and how they got the information about his occupation and it was certainly even more unsettling. Adrian takes a deep breath and closes his eyes. He forces himself to take an imaginary trip to the Elgin Cricket Club and focuses so hard that he can literally smell the _braaivleis_ fires. The pace bowler comes in again and bowls another beauty of a delivery, but this time the leather connects with the willow and the ball missiles with an even more frightening speed into the crowds. This time the bowler stares in disbelief and becomes more annoyed when he sees the mischievous sparkle in Adrian's eyes.

"Not much of a bowler, mate."

"Oh believe me \- we are not done with you yet!"

But by the end of the over Australia ran out of options to use for the new batsman. Adrian started his innings off slowly, scoring his first 50 of 54 balls, but the second 50 came of only 15 deliveries. Adrian only dares a sneak peek at the scoreboard when a thunderous applause breaks out and the crowds give him a standing ovation. He stares in disbelief as he realises that he has just scored a maiden century on his debut off only 69 deliveries. Adrian takes off his helmet and goes down on his knees, lying with his face down in his hands, the tears of joy flowing freely over his cheeks as he prays to his Almighty Saviour, giving Him thanks and praise for this amazing achievement. After a minute or two, still emotional, he gets up and humbly acknowledges the crowds.

But Adrian's innings didn't last long after that and after seventeen more deliveries he offers a soft dismissal to the wicketkeeper before making his way back to the dressing room. The security have their hands full keeping the crowds away from the tired batsman and the reaction in the Proteas' dressing room was to be equally overwhelming.

"What a brilliant innings!"

"If you ever doubt again that you deserve to be here we will make you drink a huge _strafdop_!"

"What the heck did you eat for breakfast, pal?"

Adrian just smiles shyly as he opens a bottle of sparkling mineral water. He drinks eagerly as he felt slightly dehydrated. He is grateful that he could rest a bit before it was their turn to field as he felt famished and tired, but he also felt ready for the rest of the match and all raring to go. He knows that they were to give the Aussies the shocking walloping they deserved.

It ended up to be a long day for everyone as the whole team was requested to be present at the post-match press conference after their victory over Australia and obviously the team went out to celebrate the big achievement, but also Adrian's dream debut. Christo allowed a rare morning off in the light of the fact that they would only leave for Canberra two days after the match in Sydney. The net practice was to take place only that afternoon. Adrian made full use of this opportunity and slept until he spontaneously woke up just shortly before lunch. Adrian and Ryan enjoyed a brunch in the hotel room and had spent some time watching some of the highlights of the previous evening's match.

Feeling self-conscious about the fuss Ryan made of his dream debut Adrian excused himself and decided to rather spend his time to get up to some mischief. He was not quite sure who his victim would be but as he walks down the passage his eye catches the one door standing slightly ajar. The room in question is that of the biokineticist and the team physiotherapist. The policeman inside him feels slightly annoyed because he knew what expensive equipment were kept in that room, but Adrian smiles to himself as he quietly slips into the room. The room seems empty with no one there and he softly closes the door behind him. He curiously looks around in the room and sees the bottle of pills that Paul currently took for the sinus he was suffering from. Adrian opens the bottle and his smile broadens as he sees that the sinus tablets and the sleeping tablets he had with him looked identical. He removes the sinus tablets and places them in the drawer of the bedside table, replacing the sinus tablets with the two sleeping tablets he had. Adrian stealthily leaves the room again before anyone could figure out what he has been up to and he hastily makes his way to his room to get his equipment ready for net practice.

Adrian notices that his plan worked perfectly as they gather at the team bus to go to the planned net practice. Paul could barely walk straight and he is so sleepy that he falls asleep during the short drive to practice - much to everyone's amusement. Upon their arrival at the practice Terence managed with some difficulty to wake Paul up and came to the conclusion that Paul's sinus tablets were swopped for sleeping tablets. During net practice the team also notice something was not right with their biokineticist who normally loved chasing them around and everyone decides to make fun of it. They keep throwing the ball in Paul's direction and he keeps fumbling and dropping it, much to everyone's amusement. Robert then took the joke even further in suggesting a relaxation exercise and obviously the outcome is inevitable as Paul falls asleep again.

"Well, it seems like some members still may suffer from jet lag." Robert remarks dryly.

"I think for Paul's sake let's wake the bloke up and get back to the hotel. An early night might be in order for us all. I want you all fresh tomorrow morning when we leave for Canberra and when we prepare for our next match. Let us rather not underestimate the Sri Lanka team. They may be going through a rough patch with their game pattern at the moment, but it is the tamest dog that bites the hardest."

With the tournament halfway done and the next major match some two days away the team decided to go out for the evening to a upmarket nightclub. Paul figured out who the culprit was behind the prank that was pulled on him and without Adrian knowing he conferred with the team members he knew would happily join in with what he had planned in return. They gather in a group at one of the bar counters in the club as Tom playfully hits Adrian with a fist on the upper arm.

"Payback for you big time, pal. You really made poor Paul suffer, man. Now I have heard that you policemen work hard, you play hard, and you drink hard. Let's see if you can take your drink like a man since you are not 21 yet."

"Oh geez, is this what I am here for? You clearly didn't see how apprehensive those blokes were at the entrance to allow me entry. They insisted I am under-aged. Thank goodness I have the habit of carrying my ID with me."

The barman puts a bottle of tequila on the counter with 15 tequila glasses and Adrian just shakes his head.

"Alrighty then. I guess I have to take my punishment due, but the question is how many of you big mouths will keep up?"

Tom takes up the bottle and opens it with a smile, pouring the liquid into all 15 glasses in one go without spilling a drop.

"I don't know. You show us."

Adrian lightly bites his lower lip as he takes up the shooter glass. He would enjoy a beer every now and then at a _braai_ with police friends and they would have a shooter or two at such social gatherings, but he hated the idea of people ruining their lives with alcohol in order to have 'fun'. Unfortunately deep down inside him he knew he was not going to be off the hook on this one as the glasses would be refilled by the barman until he found himself to be the last man standing. Adrian chuckles as he shakes his head.

"I am quite sure you will never challenge a policeman again, would you? Come on guys. You are like a bunch of old men. Let's hit the dancefloor and have fun! The night is still young."

Having had two tequilas for the sport of it Christo just looks on at the youngsters with a smile. It's a good thing the rest of the management isn't present and that there wasn't any match scheduled for the next day. Chances would be that these boisterous youngsters would be zero to work with the next day and the only time that he as their captain will allow them again to have a night on the town was if they should advance to the finals. And that itself was asking and expecting a lot...

Arriving back at the hotel much later more amusement was to follow. Ryan had fallen asleep right in his tracks in the corridor right in front of the hotel room he shared with Adrian and the room's key was in Ryan's pocket. Adrian tries his best to turn Ryan around to get the key out of his pocket, but it was a huge task to move a man who was weighing at least 40 kg more than Adrian. Tom comes across the funny picture and laughs.

"What happened here?"

"Well, let's just say he didn't make it to the room. So now I'm challenged to get the key from his pocket and more challenged to get him inside."

Tom kneels down next down to Ryan who was lying on his back and he helps Adrian to move Ryan on his side.

"Why didn't you choose _Springbokkies_ instead?" Tom complains.

"It feels like my head is going to explode."

"Because for a start you ordered the tequila beforehand without me having a say and because they don't mix _Springbokkies_ here. Chances are they won't have a clue what it is. Gosh, I have a feeling I am going to be as sick as a dog tonight. I don't usually drink this much." Adrian complains.

Adrian manages to get the key from Ryan's back pocket, gets up, and opens the door. He grabs Ryan by his ankles to try to drag him inside and Ryan grumbles.

"Ryan, wake up, pal. Sleeping time."

"Go away..."

Adrian tries to lift Ryan up by placing his arms under Ryan's armpits and by attempting to pull Ryan, but Ryan is heavy and Adrian just gets a smack for his trouble. Adrian finds this hilarious and remains seated on the floor, laughing.

"Man, this is hilarious." Adrian chuckles and then winks at Tom.

"Ryan! Wake up, pal! The hotel is on fire!"

Ryan opens his eyes, gets up lightning fast but realises he has been tricked and he glares at Adrian before collapsing on his bed.

"Leave him like that." Adrian says with a chuckle.

"See you later and thanks for your help here."

"Pleasure. Try to drink lots of water throughout the night. It will help to flush your system. You might want to do what I'm going to do and that is to have a protein rich breakfast tomorrow morning. It will lessen the effects of the hangover somewhat." Tom says.

"Thanks for the tip, Smitty. Hope you sleep well."

Chapter Six - Settling the score

Beyond everyone's expectations the Proteas advanced to the semi-finals and were to play against England. The South African supporters that came all the way to Australia to watch and follow the matches as well as the general public back home in South Africa could barely contain their excitement and optimism as they were certain that South Africa can beat England at the SCG, just as they did with Australia. Many of the Protea players were well aware of everyone's expectations and the general atmosphere was certainly tense during the build-up to the semi-finals.

With the day of the semi-final eventually arriving Ryan struggles to wake Adrian up. He is aware of the fact that Adrian had a lot of trouble sleeping peacefully and adequately the night before, but one can barely blame the youngster. He had a dream tour throughout the entire World Cup and ended up in just about every journalist's scoop for the day. Articles about him and his performances in the Wisden magazine and other cricket magazines soon followed and Adrian was even approached by local magazines that wanted photoshoots done as they claimed that he was regarded as one of the sexiest men to appear in their magazine for the past year. Adrian of course just laughed about the fuss and made it clear that he was just an ordinary policeman who happens to play a bit of cricket and that he was doing so for the love of the game. His feet remained firmly on the ground amidst all the hype and he tried his level best to enjoy the tour and sightseeing with his newfound friends and cricket family. A knock on the door causes Ryan to abandon his efforts to wake Adrian up.

"Room service."

Ryan smiles to himself. He has ordered a pot of strong coffee with some bran muffins before they needed to assemble for team breakfast and that should do the trick. Ryan lets the waiter inside who places the tray on the table, but his eye catch sight of the envelope on the tray and he frowns.

"Hold on, mate. What's the envelope for?"

"Apparently it is for Mr Parker. I guess it might be some more fan mail. He is extremely popular."

"Oh, alright. Thanks for the trouble."

"Pleasure, sir. Good luck with the match today."

Ryan nods, smiles and closes the door as the waiter leaves. He pours Adrian a mug of coffee and places it on the bedside table next to him. Adrian stirs within a matter of seconds as the smell of coffee would always rouse him from his sleep. He opens his eyes and yawns \- clearly not well rested.

"Hi, buddy. What a mission to wake you up this morning."

" _Urgh,_ I couldn't sleep last night. The thought of it being such an important match literally haunted my dreams last night."

"It will be alright. It will be like all the other matches we played - you'll see."

Ryan hands Adrian the envelope.

"This came for you with the coffee. Apparently some more fan mail."

Adrian reluctantly accepts it and sighs.

"Not that I'm complaining, but I can't wait to get into my police uniform and get back to the normal life."

Adrian opens the envelope to take out the single sheet of paper, but freezes at the note in his hands. The note with letters cut from a magazine reads:

" _The moment I have waited for for many years. It's payback time."_

Ryan notices Adrian has turned pale and looks at him, deeply concerned.

"What is it, buddy?"

"I... I _uhm_ —"

Adrian closes his eyes and clears his throat.

"Don't worry about it. I'm a nervous wreck for today and some person tries to spoil my day."

But Ryan is not convinced by Adrian's answer.

"Here, let me see."

Ryan takes the note from Adrian and stares at the anonymous letter.

"You don't think it can be..." Ryan asks anxiously.

Their eyes lock. Adrian knows exactly what Ryan meant.

"No. He is in jail. It can't be." Adrian replies firmly.

"I'm going to give this to the police before we leave for the stadium. Maybe they can trace something on the handwriting or trace DNA on the glue of the envelope."

Adrian shakes his head firmly as he takes the note from Ryan without any force.

"Ryan, it's okay. I think I'm overreacting. Someone is trying to wreck my nerves before the match. It's most probably a practical joke."

But Ryan is far from convinced as he worriedly looks at his friend. It was clear from Adrian's body language that Adrian knew deep down that trouble was brewing and that something terrible was about to happen...

To Adrian it felt like _de ja vu_ as he sits on the bench in the dressing room of the SCG. It has been a competitive match against England right from the start. Although the match was rain interrupted England posed a decent score for the Proteas to chase and so far things were going well for the Proteas. The weather was holding up well so far, but it was just so different tonight in so many ways. As was the case in their opening match against Australia Adrian wasn't keen on going out to bat, but it was not out of fear of playing on international level, but because he instinctively knew Roy was watching his every single move. Roy could be anywhere. He could be in the crowd with a firearm, he could be patiently waiting to ambush Adrian on his way to the team bus from the stadium building, or he could be waiting for him in the hotel room - anywhere. What drove Adrian crazy was the thought that his teammates might be in danger and that he cannot protect them at that present moment.

Judged by the noise of the crowds Adrian realises that his team has lost yet another wicket and that he needed to go in next. He closes his eyes as he carefully lifts up his bat upwards to his face and gently rests with his head against the flat side of the bat, desperately trying to compose himself for what might be lying ahead. Deep down he knows that it is expected of him to focus and to help his team to beat England in the semis, and besides that it took everything Adrian had to convince Ryan not to speak to anyone about the anonymous letter. As vice-captain he wanted to spare his team any unnecessary undue stress as they were faced with enough stress already... Adrian then forces himself to focus as he leaves the dressing room before joining Ryan on the pitch. Ryan walks closer and frowns lightly with concern.

"Are you okay, buddy? You look terribly nervous."

Adrian forces a brave smile.

"Caught up in the moment I guess. We need only 70 runs to win this thing and it seems so easy to do and yet if we get overwhelmed in this moment we might blow it."

Ryan though is not convinced by Adrian's answer, but he knows that they had to get going while the weather was still favourable.

"Well, let's get this behind us before it rains again. Enjoy, buddy."

Adrian's focus becomes so intense as he decides that there is only one way forward and that was to take out all his fear and frustration out on the bowling. He tears the bowling attack apart and this in itself brings the crowd and his teammates to their feet. The South African supporters and Adrian's teammates feel hopeful and even certain that history was in the making while the English players and supporters could only watch on in despair as victory is slipping through their fingers with a frightening speed. The only thing that will change this desperate situation for them would be if it was to start to rain again. And unfortunately for the South Africans it does not take long before the heavens open again as if the prayers by the England players and supporters were answered.

With his score on 34 Adrian becomes aware of the rain drops falling on his body but he refuses to budge as he eagerly awaits the next delivery. The England bowler however stops dead in his tracks during his run-up. He seems to be signalling something to his captain and the team captain of England approaches the umpires whereupon they continue in a serious and lengthy conversation. After a while the umpires approach both Adrian and Ryan in the middle of the pitch.

"Do you want to continue?"

"Of course, yes. Please. The rain is not that heavy and we are only 27 runs short." Adrian replies firmly, but not rude.

"We can finish this in no time."

Overhearing Adrian's request the England team captain joins them.

"Mr Umpire, please. We really need to go off. These playing conditions are not suitable for my team. My bowlers may slip and tear ankle tendons, for Pete sake!"

Before Adrian or Ryan can reply to this announcement the bails are removed from the wickets by the umpires, signalling for everyone to leave the field immediately. Ryan notices Adrian is livid, but to his relief Adrian exhibits unknown maturity for someone of his tender age and especially for someone being exposed to such pressure. It was only in the safety of the dressing room out of earshot from the England team and any media that Adrian vents his fury and frustration.

"Bloody unsportive pricks!"

Adrian throws his gloves in the corner.

"They know they are having their asses kicked! We had to play in exactly the same circumstances this afternoon!"

Christo steps closer and puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

"Easy, mate. Everything will be okay. The rain won't last too long. We can still make it."

"No, Christo! No! Ryan and I are getting it done! We are only 27 runs away!"

"Relax, mate. Have some soda and take a deep breath. I need you to remain level-headed and focused when you and Ryan go back."

Adrian accepts the can reluctantly from Christo and takes a drink. He notices the umpires making their way down to the pitch again and takes up his gloves before he and Ryan walk down back to the pitch. Knowing that he was to face the next delivery and knowing that he has to carry his team to victory Adrian forces himself to focus again on the task at hand. Everything that he had to endure as a rookie at the academy and having had to focus during tough times especially at the shooting range while being yelled at amidst the noise of gunfire and empty cartridges falling on his body as they were shooting in the prone position sure as heck came in handy at that very moment. The crowds are fired up and it is quite difficult to distinguish the different supporters from each other as both teams' supporters were cheering their teams on with a deafening noise. As Adrian is taking guard his eye catches a glimpse of the scoreboard which reads:

" _27 runs required from 13 balls."_

Adrian can feel his frustration and fury building up inside all over again. He has always been a patient person, but had zero tolerance for nonsense and for being taken advantage of. If they want to stir up the hornet's nest they will get what they deserved... But in a split second the scoreboard gives another message, reading:

" _27 runs required from 7 balls."_

What the heck?! What is this?! Then the crowds groan as the scoreboard gives the final reading:

" _27 runs required from 1 ball."_

Something was terribly wrong. It could just not be possible that the Duckworth Lewis system calculated the required run rate correctly... Ryan signals Adrian to wait as he turns to the umpire at the bowler's end.

"Pardon me, but it is impossible that the calculations by the Duckworth Lewis system can be correct. The rain did not last that long."

"Mr Nielsen, I really suggest that you signal to your teammate to face this final delivery. Our decision is final. Your team management is welcome to try and appeal the outcome, but it is not as if we can replay the semi-finals." The umpire replies unsympathetically and Ryan signals to Adrian to face the final delivery.

Adrian dejectedly clips the ball for a single. As he runs down the pitch and reach the bowler's end he simply nods with his head in acknowledgment to the umpires and the England team, but he then walks in the direction of the dressing rooms as he takes off his gloves and helmet. He is certainly not in the mood to chit-chat to any of the England players or the umpires and even Ryan knew better to leave Adrian alone at that particular moment.

The shock and disappointment is overwhelming and the prospect of having to face a press conference was an extremely heavy burden to bear. The atmosphere in the South African dressing room is tense and emotional. Even some of the most seasoned and senior players were crying tears of frustration and disbelief. Adrian forces himself to keep his composure in front of his team and to hide his emotions just as he was taught to do at a gruesome crime scene. He knows that he will have to be careful of what he was to say to the press and silently hopes that Christo would be handling most of the talking at the press conference, but as usual the press had other ideas...

"Christo, your young team has made it this far. How do you feel about reaching the semis and having to bow out in this fashion?" The one journalist starts with Christo.

"Well, playing cricket in Australia has always been a challenge. I had a young but exceptional team that I had the privilege to work with. I am extremely proud of them making it this far."

Another sport journalist then mercilessly focuses his attention on Adrian next with obvious motives of trying to see if he can strike a nerve. Sure he would give the youngster credit for having such a great tour and for stirring up a buzz in the cricket world, but it was about time to bring him down back to earth a little...

"Adrian, this was your debut tour and you are regarded as the youngest vice-captain South Africa had. What are your feelings about the match?"

Adrian takes up his bottle of Energade and takes a sip first to regain composure. He is physically and emotionally drained and all he wanted was to get back to his hotel room - that is to say if Roy was not awaiting him there. All he wanted was to try and get some sleep.

"I don't have much to say..." Adrian replies softly and uncertain.

"Excuse me? Raise your voice, mate. I cannot hear you." The journalist replies.

Adrian clears his throat and moves a tad closer to the microphone.

"Just that I am proud of the guys and I really want to thank them for their hard work. Tonight was extremely tough."

"Don't you feel cheated?"

Adrian winces and takes another sip from his bottle of Energade.

"There... _uhm_... I... Both teams really played their hearts out. Our destiny is in God's hands. He knows better. I wish the England team the best of luck for the finals."

"But how did you feel when you saw the scoreboard? How did you feel having had to score 27 runs of a single ball?"

"I... I cannot comment on that."

Christo in his experience can see Adrian is under relentless pressure and he can feel the frustration building up inside of him. He needed to take charge of the situation before it gets out of hand. No one messes with his team members.

"Mates, I think we have answered just about everything you needed for your newspaper articles tomorrow. Please excuse us. It is late and we all had a long day." Christo replies firmly and the team management gets up from where they were seated. The press conference was clearly finalised.

Even with the knowledge that at the end of the day Roy was not present at the stadium and that he did not wait in ambush at their hotel room, and even though Adrian was beyond the point of being overtired he nevertheless had spent a long time sitting in a chair on the balcony of the hotel room, staring at the city lights. Being an over-thinker and forever over-analysing things he wrestled with his own emotions and tried to figure out exactly where did everything go wrong, what he possibly could have done to have pulled the match through for his team.

Way past one 'o clock Adrian forced himself to get into bed and feeling certain that Ryan was asleep he finally gave in to the overwhelming disappointment and frustration he felt as he cried himself to sleep. But concern for his young friend's emotional wellbeing had kept Ryan awake and he was acutely aware of Adrian trying to muffle his sobs in his pillow. He only started to relax and drifted off to sleep when Adrian eventually fell asleep. Fortunately for them the tour was now over and there were no further commitments before flying back home a couple of days later. He was certain that most of his teammates will be making use of the rare luxury of sleeping late until well rested before they would probably go sightseeing.

When Adrian wakes up at eleven 'o clock that next morning he discovers a note on his bedside table with Ryan's handwriting. It simply reads:

" _Hi buddy. I didn't want to wake you. I am going sightseeing. See you later."_

After having a late breakfast ordered through room service Adrian picks up his camera to go sightseeing. Adrian and Ryan were inseparable on the tour, but Adrian is relieved in a sense that he could be alone for the day as he needed to try and make sense of what has happened. He returns back to the hotel at five 'o clock that afternoon and tiredly puts away his camera before taking a seat on one of the couches. With Ryan not back yet he tries to occupy his mind through watching some TV, but not even the sightseeing eased the disappointment of the previous night's events. Christo did indicate that they could travel to Melbourne to go and watch the finals there if they wanted to, but all Adrian wanted to do was to get back home as soon as possible. He really missed his parents and Barry, and he even started missing his police work as well. It was as if he was starting to have withdrawal symptoms from not being able to be involved in a high speed chase with blue lights and sirens, and he still felt that the limelight was not meant for him. He would much rather prefer his ordinary life serving and protecting his community...

By nine 'o clock with Ryan not back yet and despite the fact of not having any supper Adrian falls asleep on the couch with the TV still switched on. Ryan would probably be back not later than ten 'o clock or eleven 'o clock and would definitely wake Adrian up to let him know he is back.

But with the rays of sunlight of the new day gently dancing on his face Adrian opens his eyes and tiredly rubs them. Realising that he fell asleep on the couch he stretches as he yawns and almost immediately rubs his neck. The uncomfortable sleeping position cared for a sore and stiff neck in the process. Adrian takes a peek at his watch before his eyes scan the hotel room. He realises that Ryan's bed is exactly the same way as the day before and that he has not slept in it at all the previous night. Adrian can feel the concern and worry inside him grow as he carefully inspects Ryan's belongings without disturbing anything. Adrian hastily leaves their hotel room and anxiously knocks on Christo's hotel room door.

"Christo! Christo, open up, mate! Christo!"

He then knocks on the door again, but this time louder and with urgency. Christo opens the door, appearing somewhat groggy.

"Morning, mate. You really don't have to break down my door."

"Christo, we have a problem. Ryan is missing." Adrian replies anxiously.

"Slow down, mate. What's going on?"

"He left a note yesterday morning. He never came back last night."

"Didn't he mention that he needs to do something or go somewhere, mate? Maybe he went to Melbourne to watch the finals and will fly back home from there."

"He went nowhere, Christo! All his belongings are exactly the way he left it."

"Adrian, we have to wait 48 hours anyway before we can report Ryan missing."

"That's nonsense! It's only in the movies." Adrian replies, clearly annoyed.

"But what are you going to do about this, mate? We can only call the police."

Adrian chuckles cynically.

"I am a policeman, Christo. Or did you forget? And I will do anything for anyone of my team members. I need to find Ryan."

"But just how are you going to do that? You won't even know where to start. You can't do this on your own. It's too dangerous." Christo patiently tries to reason with Adrian.

"I'm going. End of story. Call for back-up if you want to. I'll keep in touch."

Christo notices Adrian is aiming to leave and when he does Christo follows him to his hotel room.

"Just how do you think you are going to do this, mate?"

Christo frowns as Adrian opens the safe in his hotel room but his eyes widen with concern and disbelief as Adrian takes out a .38 Special Smith & Wesson revolver and extra rounds of ammunition. Adrian puts a holster on his belt and places the revolver inside the holster and the extra ammunition in a special pouch that he also attaches onto his belt.

"You want to tell me you were armed all along?" Christo asks shocked.

"Good gracious, Christo. I am a policeman for Pete sake! I am regarded to be on duty 24/7. Don't worry. I have complied with all the relevant regulations to get this approved. My team's safety comes first."

Adrian hands his hotel room key to Christo.

"I have my cell phone with me. It is on silent. Don't call me. I will keep you posted. And please let me know if Ryan comes back, okay?"

"With your phone on silent how do you expect me to do that?"

"I will check my phone regularly."

"Adrian, please be careful."

Adrian nods and disappears to the lift, going down to the reception to go out of the hotel. The receptionist stops him as he passes her to exit the hotel.

"Sir, this came for you."

Adrian takes the envelope, smiles briefly and opens it. Inside is a single sheet of paper with letters cut from a magazine. It simply reads:

" _Perth Avenue, nearest corner Wellington Road."_

Adrian knows that he is being led into an ambush, but he needed to take the risk. Ryan's life might depend on it.

The cab Adrian got at the hotel stops relatively close to the address Adrian gave to the cabbie and he pays the fare.

"Are you sure this is the address, mate?" the cabbie asks curiously.

"It is an extremely deserted area. Not much going on here."

"Yes, it's perfect. Thanks mate."

Adrian gets out and watches the cab disappear before he advances to Perth Avenue. He approaches the old building with utmost caution and his eyes anxiously scan every single detail of his unknown surroundings. The building is in a bad condition as most of the windows are broken and some roof tiles are missing. With all his senses on super alert Adrian enters the old building, but he can't see anything that would warn him of any imminent danger.

Some seven metres away and well hidden Roy sinisterly smiles to himself as his right hand takes a steady grip on the .22 handgun he was holding and his eyes eagerly watch Adrian's every move. He then points the muzzle of the handgun at an angle that he knows would result in the projectile to split upon impact on the cement and that a piece of the projectile will still hit the intended target. It was immaterial to Roy as to where the hit would be. All that was needed was for him to be able to incapacitate Adrian so he can subdue him before the slow and painful torture he was planning to both Adrian and Ryan was to take place. He was hell bent on making them both pay for setting the cops on him, having him arrested and subsequently having to spend time in jail. Roy did not care at all about the fact that he was a fugitive as his entry into Australia was carefully planned and orchestrated. In fact it was perfect. No one at immigration had any suspicion whatsoever about his identity, nor the purposes for his visit. He certainly took full advantage of the fact that so many tourists were in Australia at the time for the prestigeous event of the World Cup.

Unfortunately for Adrian Roy's plan worked perfectly as the fragment of the projectile penetrates him in his side. The impact, shock, and pain causes Adrian to cry out in pain as he desperately and bravely holds on to his own revolver in his hand. He forces himself to straighten his body immediately after initially folding over in agony, his eyes bravely scanning his surroundings to see where the danger came from so he can react and immobilise the danger. But Roy completely immobilises Adrian with the same taser gun he immobilised Ryan with and as Adrian struggles to move, trying to get up to run, Roy bumps Adrian down hard to the ground with a steady push before he puts his foot on the gunshot wound. Adrian groans in agony as Roy bends down and takes the .38 Special revolver from his hand.

"Well, well. Welcome to the party, you little prick. You have made me wait a long time."

Roy takes out a handkerchief damped with chloroform from his pocket which he places over Adrian's mouth - pure evil and satisfaction edged in his eyes as he watches his victim's body going limp. He picks Adrian up and walks on to the area where Ryan was kept. It is clear that that specific area used to be an old warehouse and the location of the whole set-up suited Roy just fine. No one will know they are there, let alone hearing any screams for help...

Being blindfolded and tied up Ryan feels helpless when he hears the familiar footsteps of the man that kidnapped him the day before. Roy lays Adrian down on the ground and also handcuffs him with a set of handcuffs attached to chains in the wall.

"I brought you a little something." Roy announces as he removes Ryan's blindfolds.

"I hope you enjoy your surprise and that you will use this little time you have left to try and figure out what you are going to do. Not that you can do anything." he laughs in an evil manner.

"I'm going to torture him in front of you and give him a slow, painful death. Then you're next."

Roy leaves the room and Ryan turns to Adrian. He realises that his own chains were loose enough so that he can at least try and move Adrian and try to stop the bleeding. Ryan cradles Adrian against his chest and assesses his vitals. Adrian slowly opens his eyes, scanning where he was. He seemed confused.

"Ryan?"

"Hey, buddy." Ryan replies softly and in a comforting manner. It was imperative that he keeps Adrian calm.

"Ryan, I'm so sorry I didn't find you sooner!"

"It's okay, buddy. Don't worry. I'm alright."

Adrian winces and gasps as he moves, trying to get up.

"Hush, buddy. You'll be okay. We'll be okay. Just take it easy."

"It hurts! Ryan, we need to get out of here!"

Adrian frantically pulls at the handcuffs and Ryan stops him.

"Adrian, listen to me. You need to stay calm, okay? It's crucial." Ryan says firmly, but calmly.

"We'll be alright."

Ryan presses down on Adrian's gunshot wound with only the necessary pressure to try and stem the bleeding, and tries to comfort Adrian when he groans in pain.

"No... Take away your hand... It hurts too much!"

"I am sorry, buddy. But I need to try to stop the bleeding somehow. Just stay calm and stay awake. Whatever you do don't fall asleep. Please."

But Ryan feels helpless as Adrian eventually slips into unconsciousness owing to the chloroform and the pain he endured. Ryan knows it might turn out to be fatal, but at least Adrian is unaware of the pain - for now.

At last three hours later Adrian moves in Ryan's arms, groans and opens his eyes.

"Hey, buddy." Ryan says softly.

Severely disorientated Adrian blinks and tries to get up again, but Ryan prevents him from doing so as he still cradles Adrian against his chest with his one arm and pressing down with his hand on the gunshot wound in Adrian's right side.

"Barry..."

"No, buddy. It's me - Ryan. It's okay. I'm here. We'll be alright."

"Barry... Help me, _Engelsman..._ Get Okkie here..."

"Hush, buddy. Everything's okay."

"No... no..."

The door opens and Roy enters the room. He shakes his head.

"I can't believe it." Roy says.

"Don't get me wrong. I am all too happy that he hasn't died yet. I still need to have my fun with him."

"Over my dead body will you touch him again!" Ryan bravely warns him.

"Oh, don't worry. That can be arranged and it will happen. But only much later."

"I need water."

Roy smirks sarcastically.

"You are not in the position to make any demands!"

"Listen to me and listen to me well. I am parched, seeing that I have been held hostage for almost 24 hours now without anything to eat or drink. So please, that's all I ask."

"Why don't you drink of your friend's blood? It's high in nourishment."

"I said water, pal!"

"Okay."

Roy disappears but comes back with a sealed bottle of water. Ryan accepts it with apprehension.

"How do I know it's not poisoned?"

"Hey! You asked for it! And you can see it's a sealed bottle!"

Roy smirks again as he looks down on the semi-conscious and disorientated Adrian.

"I'll see you later. And if I were you I would leave this world before that because believe me, your days in Plumstead will look like a picnic."

Roy turns around and leaves the room again. Ryan opens the bottle and uses as little water as he can to rinse Adrian's gunshot wound. He needed to assess how serious the gunshot wound was and if the bleeding had stabilised. Ryan tears of a piece of his own T-shirt, presses down on the gunshot wound again and attempts to give Adrian some water. Adrian takes a few sips, but refuses to take more.

"Come on, buddy. You have to drink much more than this. It's imperative."

"No... no... leave me alone... Barry... We need back-up... Barry..."

"It's okay, buddy. Hush. Take it easy. I'm here."

Ryan puts the water aside and cradles Adrian against his chest again. Adrian had slipped into unconsciousness again and the tears sting Ryan's eyes. He hated admitting it, but the fear he felt is overwhelming. Ryan knows he was a strong, fit young man, but he also knows both of them were restrained and neither of them will be able to defend themselves against anything.

Just as Ryan moves Adrian in a more comfortable position he feels a hard and foreign object Adrian's left side pocket. Ryan stares at the cell phone in his hand before flipping it open. The battery was halfway full and the phone was switched to silent. Ryan notices that there were missed calls and messages on the phone, but he realises that he can't listen to the messages or make any calls. He needed to save the battery for long as he could and he couldn't risk Roy hearing any conversations. Ryan browses the phonebook on the phone and sends a short distress SMS to Christo.

" _Call 911. Perth Avenue. Adrian shot. Ryan."_

Ryan sighs with relief when the delivery report reads:

" _Message sent successfully."_

The only thing that needed to happen now is that help needed to arrive before Roy succeeds in whatever he was plotting...

"Christo, I don't know about you, but something is terribly wrong." Arthur says as the team management convene for an emergency meeting, trying to make sense of what is happening and figuring out the way forward.

"Ryan has been gone for more than 24 hours now and Adrian is not back yet. I really think we must call the cops."

"I couldn't agree more, but the problem is where are they going to start searching for them? Chances are they might not even be in Australia anymore."

The message alert comes through and Christo reads the message. He turns pale.

"We have a lot of things to do." he says.

"Arthur, call the cops. I've received an SMS from Ryan on Adrian's cell phone. He says they are at Perth Avenue. Ask the police if they can trace the location from where the SMS came from. I will have to notify Adrian and Ryan's families. That won't be an easy task."

"Christo, please tell them to book the first available flight at our expense." Anthony Edwards, the chairman of CSA says.

Henry's ringing cell phone rouses him from a deep sleep and he reluctantly opens his eyes. For the first time in a long time no one from the station had the need to call him to inform him of a major crime incident and as usual he only went to bed at 23:00 the previous evening. He gropes for his glasses and stares in annoyance at the time reading 03:30.

"Henry Parker." he yawns.

"Henry, it's Christo Vosloo. I'm sorry waking you up this time of morning, but I don't have good news and I need to tell you before the media gets to know about it."

Henry sits up in the bed and this rouses Chrissie who switches on her bedside lamp. She is also clearly still sleepy and irritated.

"Christo, what's going on?"

"Roy McBride, the guy that kidnapped Adrian, escaped from jail. He took both Adrian and Ryan, and Adrian is shot. We are not certain about Adrian's condition. Get the first available flight to Sydney. It's at our expense."

"I'll keep in touch, Christo. I assume this number that came through is yours?"

"Yes, affirmative."

"Did you call the police there?"

"Yes. They are on their way to the scene as we speak."

The sound of the door opening awakens both Adrian and Ryan as Roy enters the room.

"Play time."

Ryan tries to prevent Roy from getting to Adrian, but Roy immobilises Ryan with the taser gun again and shortens the chains right up against the wall, totally disabling Ryan to move and so help Adrian. The knowledge of the imminent and mortal danger they were in pumps adrenaline in overload through Adrian's veins which with the combination of his police training helps him stand his ground. He bravely forces himself into a seated position and is clearly ready to defend himself and Ryan. Roy kneels down next to Adrian and flicks open razor-sharp knife.

"You were really stupid when you ran away and when you set the cops on me."

The blade of the knife lightly slides down Adrian's shirt before Roy uses the tip of the blade to lift Adrian's shirt, exposing his abdomen. The emotion on Adrian's face was not that of fear, but of rage and hatred.

"And you were even more stupid to become a cop yourself. I just wonder if your training still sticks to your mind and if you are a brave policeman. I'm extremely curious to see how brave you have become over the years."

A thin red line appears as the knife breaks Adrian's skin. He flinches, but refuses to make a sound.

"Did you miss me?"

Adrian looks at Roy with utter contempt before spitting Roy in the face.

"I am not afraid of you anymore!"

"Then prove it!"

Roy hits Adrian with the fist in the face and Adrian bravely looks him in the eyes again.

"You can't kill me." Adrian says firmly, but calmly.

"Don't dare me!" Roy snaps back.

"I'll be going Home..." Adrian replies peacefully.

"You just bought your ticket!"

Roy lifts up the knife before sinking it into Adrian's right shoulder, crushing the collar bone. Adrian cries out in pain.

"Oh, not so brave after all, are we? Let's see how you enjoy your trip!"

Adrian closes his eyes. He gathers his very last and little bit of strength. He knows that if he didn't do something now, he would not survive, neither will Ryan. Knowing his chains are loose enough Adrian desperately tries to get hold of his firearm Roy had in his possession and a struggle ensues. The first shot Roy fires fortunately misses Adrian, but he is not so lucky the second time around and despite being wounded again in the process Adrian manages to disarm Roy. As Adrian pulls the trigger to fire shots at Roy Roy grabs the knife, aiming to stab Adrian again. Roy successfully ducks the first shot, but the fear, shock, pain, adrenaline and utter will to survive at all cost causes Adrian to keep firing his revolver, this time hitting his target mortally.

With the knowledge that Roy has collapsed and died Adrian instinctively curls himself up in a foetal position as he still holds the revolver in his left hand. It is sure as heck a good thing they were forced at the academy to learn to shoot with both hands, should one hand or arm be incapacitated. Critically injured and weak Adrian lies there, the silent tears stream over his cheeks. Ryan frantically pulls at the handcuffs. All he wanted to do was to get to Adrian and to calm him down, and to help him until help arrived. As the events unfolded the SWAT team of the police arrives with a huge noise. They are accompanied by the paramedics who immediately attend to Adrian as the SWAT members first free him from the handcuffs before attending to Ryan. Ryan immediately rushes to Adrian's side. He takes up Adrian's left hand and strokes his hair reassuringly. He inwardly hopes he was not in the paramedics' way. There was no way that he could leave his young friend's side...

"Adrian? Adrian, listen to me, okay? It's me, Ryan. Hold on! Just hang in there for a little while longer. You have so many people that love you. If anything... if anything just hang on for Barry's sake, okay?"

Adrian wearily turns his head to face Ryan.

"Ryan?" he manages weak.

"It's okay. I'm here. Everything is okay now. You're safe."

"Ryan..."

"Hush, buddy. Don't talk."

"Ryan... thanks... for everything..."

A tear slips over Ryan's cheek.

"Please... tell Barry... and my folks... I love them... and the team..."

"No, buddy! Please! Please hold on! Stay with us, okay? You are going to tell this yourself to everyone!"

"Sir, I'm really sorry, but we need to take him now." the one paramedic says sympathetically.

Ryan moves away from Adrian so they can put him onto the stretcher.

"Where are you going to take him?"

"No, sir. You need to come for treatment too. Please lay down."

Ryan obliges against his will as he lays down on the second stretcher they brought. He closes his eyes and the tears of shock, fear and worry flow freely down his cheeks. He is only vaguely aware of the paramedic connecting him up to an IV. The sound of the paramedics rushing them to the waiting ambulance outside and the monitor assessing Adrian's critical condition is the only thing that he is aware of.

Henry only managed to get the first available flight to Sydney at 11:45, some eight hours after Christo's call. Henry, Chrissie, and Barry knew they could do little about the fact that they would only arrive in Sydney just about a day later as their flight was not a direct flight from Cape Town to Sydney, but the sheer knowledge of not being able to get there fast enough increased their anxiety and stress. Not one of them really managed to sleep at all during the flights, and both Henry and Barry tried their best to stay level-headed and calm as possible for Chrissie's sake. They knew under normal circumstances she would be the one who would think more clearly and remain calm in emergency situations, but the uncertainty and shock got to her.

Just over 26 hours later since leaving South Africa they finally arrive at the Park Hyatt hotel in Sydney where the Protea cricket team was staying. After requesting the receptionist to get hold of Christo since Henry's phone was not yet set for international roaming they patiently wait for Christo who meets them in the foyer.

"Hello, Christo." Henry greets Christo with a firm handshake.

"Hello, Henry."

"I don't know if you remember Adrian's friend - Barry. And this is Adrian's mother -Chrissie."

They meet only briefly.

"We can organise that the staff takes the baggage to your room. I don't know if you want to rest for a while or go to the hospital immediately. I doubt if you had much sleep, if any. I am on my way anyway to pick up Ryan from the hospital."

"Did the doctor say anything to you?" Henry asks carefully.

"Yes, he did. I was there briefly this morning. They didn't allow me to see Adrian last night. He is in the ICU. I... I don't know how to say this, but..." Christo sighs.

"They are waiting for the family. They need your permission to switch off the life support."

" _Dit gaan nie gebeur nie!"_ ("That will not happen!") Chrissie says firmly.

" _Chrissie, die dokters het nie baie hoop vir Adrian nie. Hy het baie bloed verloor en sy beserings is ernstig."_ ("Chrissie, the doctors have little hope for Adrian. He has lost a lot of blood and sustained serious injuries.")

" _Ek verstaan dit glad nie! Adrian was veronderstel om veilig te wees by julle!"_ ("I don't understand this! Adrian was supposed to be safe with you!") Chrissie replies sharply, desperately trying to keep her composure, but it was hard to do at the moment.

Henry lovingly puts his arm around her shoulders and kisses her softly on her hair.

"Slow down, my angel." he tries to coax her, but Chrissie fails to keep her composure as the tears now flow freely over her cheeks.

" _Moenie vir my sê om te kalmeer nie, Henry! Ek gaan gou seker maak dat ons bagasie veilig in die kamer is en dan gaan ek hospitaal toe - met of sonder julle. Watter hospitaal is dit, Christo?"_ ("Don't you dare to tell me to calm down, Henry! I'm going to the hotel room to make sure that our baggage arrived safely and then I'm going to the hospital - with or without you. Which hospital is it, Christo?")

" _North Shore. Gaan kyk asseblief eers of julle bagasie veilig in die kamer is. Ek wag rustig hier vir julle. Ons kan met die spanbestuur se kar ry."_ ("North Shore Private Hospital. Please feel free to take your time to check if your baggage arrived safely. I don't mind waiting for you. We can use the team management's car to drive to the hospital.")

Barry waits patiently for Henry and Chrissie to spend time with Adrian in his private room in the ICU. He desperately wanted to go in there, but it is imperative for Adrian's parents to spend time with him and get over the initial shock. Henry and Chrissie emerge from the room after a long while. It is obvious Henry tries to keep his composure in front of Barry, but Chrissie is still tearful as she gently lays her hand on Barry's shoulder.

"Barry, I really know how much you want to see Adrian. I'm just so concerned, scared that you will not be able to handle seeing him in his current state..."

Barry looks at her with deep concern.

"Is... is it that bad then?"

Chrissie just manages to nod.

"The doctor wants to talk to Henry and me. I will come and tell you what he has said."

Barry looks through the window and hesitantly steps closer before he opens the door, entering the private ward. His emotions overwhelm him when the reality sinks in. Adrian looks fragile, broken, and helpless. There are pipes, tubes, and wires everywhere to monitor his vitals and to ensure his life support. Barry closes his eyes and swallows hard at the lump in his throat as he takes a seat next to Adrian before taking Adrian's left hand in his. The shock, fatigue, and stress take complete control as Barry fail to keep back the tears any longer. He bows his head and weeps.

Henry and Chrissie patiently wait for the doctor in the waiting room of the ICU. They both calmed down to a great extent, but Chrissie just tightly clutches the paper cup filled with coffee in her hands as she blankly stares in front of her while Henry paces the waiting room, slowly sipping the coffee from his paper cup. Upon hearing the approaching footsteps Chrissie's gaze transfers to the door and she gets up as the doctor enters.

"Mr and Mrs Parker, I assume?" Dr Carter asks hesitantly.

"That's right, yes." Henry replies.

"I am Dr Carter. I am the surgeon who treated your son on arrival yesterday and I'm also his attending doctor. I assisted during the surgery as well. I really appreciate your coming here."

"Doctor, forgive me but please, let us skip the chit chat. I'm a professional nurse back at home. Please tell me what happened and what we can expect, because I understand you want to switch off the life support."

They take a seat.

"Mr and Mrs Parker, your son has been brought here with severe abdominal injuries. He was severely dehydrated and lost a lot of blood. We had to resuscitate him twice. Due to his gunshot wounds they had to remove a part of his intestines and spleen. If he survives it will make some impact on his lifestyle, especially to his immune system. He will be able to lead a normal life, but he will take a long time to recuperate. The blood loss lead to shock and he is not coping well at the moment. Your son is young and fit, but I don't know if his heart will be able to cope with another cardiac arrest which is a possibility owing to the fact that he is so weak. The only thing I can do now is to make him as comfortable as possible and to prevent infection."

Chrissie bravely dries her tears.

"Switching off the life support is no option, Doctor. I'm going to ask you this - please keep him in an induced coma and make him as comfortable as you can. I know he can pull through. My child is a fighter and I refuse to give up any hope."

For two weeks Henry, Chrissie and Barry made turns to watch over Adrian. They were advised to go home at night, but none of them would hear any of it. Exhausted because of mental stress, having had little sleep since they received the news of the incident and having taken the most difficult shift of being at Adrian's side from 22:00 to 06:00 Barry dozed off at three 'o clock in the morning, resting with his head on his arms on the edge of Adrian's hospital bed. The pitch of the beeps of the monitor changes and it startles Barry. His head jerks up and he watches in disbelief but also great relief Adrian slowly opening his eyes. Adrian wearily blinks. He seems disorientated and unsure of his surroundings as he wearily turns his head. Barry realises that Adrian tries to speak to him, but the respirator prevents him from doing so.

"Hey, laddie." Barry says softly.

"It's okay. It's awrite nou."

Barry gets up and reassuringly strokes with his hand over Adrian's hair as he softly takes up Adrian's left hand in his.

"Can ye hear me?"

Adrian weakly squeezes Barry's hand in acknowledgement. Barry closes his eyes and sighs a sigh of relief before he buzzes the nurse who enters the room within seconds.

"He jist woke up!" Barry says excitedly.

"Sir, the doctor has not taken him out of his induced coma yet. And besides that, lots of patients open their eyes when comatosed. It's normal."

The nurse checks Adrian's vitals and shines with a small torch in his eyes.

"I'm going to call the doctor. Thanks for calling me. He is responding. Please try to keep him calm."

The nurse exits the room and Barry takes a seat again.

"It's okay, laddie. Ah am haur. Everything is awrite nou. Ye ar safe."

Dr Carter emerges within minutes and examines Adrian. He seems happy and satisfied with Adrian's progress and levels of response.

"I'm going to take him off the respirator, but you must ensure that he gets 70% oxygen and come and check him every five."

The nurse nods in acknowledgement.

"Is he going tae be okay, Doc?"

"I don't know, Barry. He still has a long way to go. Adrian, can you hear me? I'm going to take you off the respirator now. I am going to ask you to take a deep breath and ask you to exhale. When you exhale I am going to take the tube out, okay?"

Dr Carter then replaces the respirator with a nasal cannula to administer the oxygen Adrian needed. It would take a while for him to get used to breathe again without the respirator and he would have to be monitored closely.

"Barry..."

Barry takes up Adrian's left hand again and squeezes it softly.

"It's okay, lad. Ah am haur. It's okay nou." Barry patiently and quietly reassures him, but he can feel Adrian's grip tighten.

"Ar ye hurting?"

"It hurts so much... please buzz them..."

But there was no need to buzz for assistance as the nurse returns to the ward, putting up an extra IV on the existing line.

"The meds might make him sleepy. It's potent pain medication. He'll be okay now. If the pain doesn't go away just buzz me again, but I will come back and check on him every five, okay?"

"Thenk ye, miss."

Barry turns back to Adrian.

"Is it getting better nou?"

But the question is useless as Adrian becomes drowsy, and yet Barry is acutely aware of the fear and anxiety edged in his friend's eyes as the tears of emotion threaten to flow.

"Barry, please stay..."

"Ah amna going anywhere. Ah am right haur."

"I'm so scared..." Adrian's voice quivers.

"Nae, ye dinnae hae tae be."

Barry wipes the tears off Adrian's cheek and brotherly kisses him on the forehead.

"Ah am haur nou an nuthin, no one will get tae ye again. Ye ar safe. Ah am haur." Barry replies softly and protectively.

"Don't go..."

"Ah amna going anywhere, lad. A promise."

Chapter Seven - Saving a partner from a fire

It is way after nine 'o clock as Adrian and Barry enter the cottage with Henry and Chrissie following closely some four weeks after the incident. Chrissie looks worriedly at Adrian who looks fragile and vulnerable owing to the emotional stress, physical pain, and fatigue caused by the long flight. She carefully and reassuringly embraces him for a long time.

" _Welkom terug, my liefie. Dis so lekker om te weet jy is weer veilig terug by ons."_ ("Welcome back home, my love. It is so nice to have you back with us.")

" _Ek wil net alles vergeet... Ek is so bang..."_ ("I just want to forget everything... I'm so scared...")

Adrian swallows hard at the tears threatening to flow.

" _Jy hoef nie te wees nie, my kind. Dis alles verby. Alles is verby."_ ("You don't have to be, my son. Everything is over.")

Chrissie holds him for another moment, lets Adrian go and looks him in the eyes.

" _Dis baie laat en ons almal is poot-uit. Ek dink die beste ding vir jou gaan nou wees om in die bed te klim."_ ("It's late and we are all tired. I think you must go and sleep now.")

" _Ek moet nog al my goed uitpak."_ ("I still need to unpack.") Adrian replies discouraged.

"Dinnae fash yerself, laddie. A hae got it covered. Gae take a braw long shower. A will pour us a Scotch an then Ah am also going tae kip."

"Barry, thanks so much for everything these couple of weeks. I don't know what we would have done without you."

Barry smiles reassuringly at Chrissie.

"That is the least A coud hae done. Ye guys hae always been thare for me. A will dae anything for ye."

Adrian wakes up screaming for the umpteenth time in the early morning hours that same night they arrived home. He is soaking wet with sweat of fear as he gasps for air, trying desperately to calm down. Adrian tries to muffle the sobs behind his clenched fist as he chokes back the tears. This alarmed Barry who patiently gets up before he switches on the bedside lamp on the bedside table between the two single beds. Barry takes a seat next to Adrian and reassuringly puts his hand on Adrian's uninjured shoulder.

"I'm so sorry..." Adrian says softly.

"I just... I can't get him out of my head! He just doesn't leave me alone!"

"Adrian, hark tae me. Ye ar back home. Ye hae managed tae hae justice done when ye killed that bastard. He is gone. Forever. He will niver, ever touch ye again."

"My common sense knows that, Barry, but..."

Adrian can't fight the tears back any longer.

"In my mind I still see him... He is everywhere in my dreams! He like... he wears this judge's robe while being seated in the judge's chair and laughs at me - like he has won..."

Barry puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders and carefully hugs him close, mindful of Adrian's healing collarbone.

"Bit he didnae. He is gone. He is gone forever." Barry says reassuringly.

"Ye ar okay. Ye ar awrite nou. Everything is awrite. Ah am haur. Yer Da is haur. We'll protect ye. It's awrite."

Barry lets Adrian go and Adrian gets back under the duvet. He looks anxious and bewildered.

"Come nou, laddie. Close yer eyes an kip. Ye hae nuthin tae be afraid of. Ah am haur."

Barry sits next to Adrian on the bed like that until Adrian finally falls asleep again. Barry switches off the bedside lamp and dims the bedroom light. He wasn't sure how long Adrian would sleep and leaves the light on for the remainder of the night - just for in case.

But the post-traumatic stress Adrian developed didn't get any better. In fact it got worse and everyone, including Barry, were starting to feel emotionally drained. They would feel as if they are constantly on uncertain territory with Adrian as his moods became unpredictable. The only time peace and quiet existed was when Adrian was sleeping because of the strong sedatives and sleeping tablets the psychiatrist prescribed. The anti-depressants which were supposed to help him to cope caused more harm than good as it made him short tempered, withdrawn, lethargic and without any will to do anything. It also became an increasing battle to get Adrian to eat properly as he hardly had an appetite. He couldn't care less about the tidiness of the cottage nor their garden and would basically just get up, take a shower, have a cup of coffee with a few rusks and go back to bed, get up again late afternoon, have some supper and go back to sleep again. The psychiatrist had told them that it would be up to Adrian how long it will take to work through the post-traumatic stress, but Chrissie in particular was beyond the point of worry about Adrian's mental welfare. Although he never mentioned anything of ending his life, Chrissie wasn't willing to take that chance and she asked Henry to intervene.

Just after five one afternoon Henry enters the cottage without knocking. It was clear that Barry being a perfectionist tried his utmost best to keep the cottage and garden in a tidy and neat condition, but Henry's suspicions of Adrian not getting up and not doing anything except sleeping were confirmed as he enters the bedroom. Barry's bed was neatly made but some clothes and towels were lying on the floor where Adrian's bed was. Henry firmly rips the duvet and blankets off Adrian before he firmly encourages him to get up. It was difficult for him to work in the same framework of the strict commander he was and to exercise the necessary discipline with some degree of gentleness as a loving father. They all felt sorry for Adrian having had to go through such a horrific ordeal, but Henry had reached the point where he could not take it anymore. If there was someone that had to intervene and to get Adrian to rid himself from the victim mentality he would be more than willing to do that.

"Get up immediately! It is past five already! Do you really want to tell me you have done nothing today?" Henry scolds angrily.

Adrian pulls his left arm from Henry's firm grip. He was clearly grumpy and not in the mood to be yelled at.

"Would you mind getting off my back, Dad?"

Henry loses his temper instantly and has to take a deep breath to restrain himself from raising his hand to his son as it would put even more fuel to the already explosive situation.

"That is it! I've had it up to here! It has been two months since we came back and your behaviour is getting worse by the day! I have never known you as disrespectful!"

"Where does that come from? I don't deserve that!" Adrian retorts.

"I am just so tired of everyone being on my case all the time! If it is not Mom, it is Barry. If it is not Barry then it is that shrink of a doctor telling me what I am supposed to feel and what I am supposed to do. If it is not the shrink then it is you! Everyone is on my case all the time! And now everybody wonders why I am hiding all the time!"

"You are not hiding! You are wasting away right in front of my eyes and I cannot stand the sight of it anymore!"

Henry firmly takes Adrian by the shoulders and forces him to face himself in the mirror.

"Look at you, man! And apart from that when was the last time you looked at yourself in your spiritual mirror? When was the last time you spent time reading your Bible and praying?"

Adrian loosens himself again from Henry's grip and turns his back on Henry. He can feel the tears stinging his eyes and he hated crying in front of his father.

"Don't preach to me, Dad! I don't deserve that! I am doing well on my own! Where was God when I was shot?! He was supposed to have protected me and He didn't! So obviously He did not care. He was too busy to care, so why should I care to keep my end of the bargain to read Bible or to pray? It would have been better for everyone if I died in Australia!"

Henry storms past Adrian to exit the cottage, but freezes on the threshold as he takes a deep breath to regain his composure. He forces himself to make sure that he was in control of his emotions before turning around and walking back to where Adrian was still standing.

"Give me your safe keys and both your firearms." Henry orders sternly.

Adrian turns around, clearly dumbfounded, and caught off guard.

"What?"

"You heard me. I am going to take away your firearms. You are clearly not thinking straight."

"No, Dad! Those firearms are legally in my name! You of all people should know the regulations of the Firearms Control Act! You have no consent to store them without the necessary documentation!"

"Adrian, you may be regarded as a grown up according to this country's law, but believe me I will not hesitate to discipline you if need be! If you are not willing to hand me your keys I will take them from you."

Henry calmly walks to Adrian's cupboard before gathering the set of house keys from the keyring holder on the inside of the cupboard door. He unlocks the safe, removes Adrian's service pistol and the .38 Smith & Wesson revolver from the safe and removes the safe's key from the bunch of keys.

"Don't you dare to preach to me about what the Firearms Control Act stipulates! Be very careful! You know I can declare you unfit to possess a firearm without thinking twice. And Adrian, as your father who loves you I am begging you, please pull yourself together. You are breaking God's heart and my heart too."

With that Henry hastily turns around before he hurriedly leaves the cottage as the tears of worry and a wounded heart flows freely over his cheeks. He had to give Adrian some credit as he himself wondered why God allowed Adrian to go through such tribulation. To Henry as Adrian's father it made no sense. All that he wanted was to have his son back - the young man who would unashamedly shower his love on his parents for everyone to see, the young man who had compassion and a servant's heart for everyone he encountered, the ray of sunshine not just to the Parker family, but the ray of sunshine and hope to the Grabouw community...

As Henry enters the kitchen and slams the kitchen door behind him Chrissie knew well not to ask anything. Sighing heavily she takes out two mugs from the cupboard and switches on the kettle to prepare some coffee for them, but her focus is shifted to the sound of an oncoming car driving up the driveway. She peers through the kitchen window and frowns as she realises that the car that parks in front of the giant porch was that of Dr Clarence. She did not phone him and was uncertain if Henry maybe could have done so as it was clear that he was there for a reason. Chrissie takes out a mug for him as well before meeting Dr Clarence at the front door.

" _Middag, Chrissie. Hoe gaan dit hier?"_ ("Hi there, Chrissie. How are you all doing?") Dr Clarence asks as he steps up the few steps leading up the porch leading to the front door.

" _Middag, Dok. Moenie vra nie. Al wat my aan die gang hou op hierdie stadium is gebed en my geloof. Dit gaan baie sleg met Adrian. Ek dink nie die medikasie doen hom enigsins goed nie."_ ("Hello, Doc. Please don't ask. All that keeps me going is my faith and prayer. Adrian is not coping. I don't think the medication is doing him any good.")

Dr Clarence frowns.

" _Wat gaan aan?"_ ("What's going on?")

Chrissie motions him inside and they walk through to the kitchen where she finishes preparing the coffee.

" _Wel, hy is definitief nie homself nie. Hy stel in niks belang nie. Soos in niks. Hy sal nog in die oggende gaan kyk of die perde gesond en sonder beserings is, maar hy spandeer glad nie baie tyd met Majoor nie. Hy slaap elke dag om, eet skaars en is baie, baie emosioneel. Adrian was nog altyd 'n sagte mens, maar hy is nou buierig en kort van draad. Hy het niks gesê nie, maar ons het sy vuurwapens weggevat en Henry het Barry beveel om syne by die stasie te bêre."_ ("Well, he has not been himself at all since the shooting incident. He has lost interest in everything - like in everything. He will get up in the mornings and check up on the horses, but he even neglects spending time with Majoor. He sleeps the whole day, barely eats anything and he is emotional. Adrian has always been a gentle person, but he is uncharacteristically moody and ill-tempered. He never said anything, but we took his firearms. Henry ordered Barry to keep his firearms at the station.")

Dr Clarence looks at Chrissie with utter concern.

" _En sy verhouding met God?"_ ("What about his relationship with God?")

Chrissie shrugs.

" _Ek dink nie hy lees meer sy Bybel of bid nie. As ek in sy oë kyk is daar niks. Hy is leeg."_ ("I don't think he reads his Bible anymore and I doubt if he still prays. His eyes seem so empty - there is nothing. It is as if he has lost his soul.")

The tears roll over her cheeks and she bravely tries to dry it, forcing herself to regain composure before speaking again.

" _Ek het 'n bietjie navorsing gaan doen op die internet en ek't gewonder... Hoe voel jy oor homeopatiese medikasies vir die behandeling van PTSD en depressie?"_ ("I did some research on the Internet and I have wondered what your thoughts on treating PTSD and depression with homeopathic medications would be.")

" _Ek is baie versigtig vir dit, Chrissie. Ons praat nie van die behandeling van verkoues of griep nie. Ek is nie baie gretig daaroor nie, maar wat het jy gesien?"_ ("I'm a bit apprehensive about that, Chrissie. It is not a simple illness like a common cold or flu. I'm personally not keen on prescribing homeopathetic medication to patients suffering from PTSD or depression, but what did you see?")

" _Dit is 'n homeopatiese middel, meer eintlik 'n voedselaanvulling, wat die brein stimuleer om sy eie serotonien te vervaardig. Satiéte. Weet jy daarvan?"_ ("Well, it's more a food supplement that stimulates the brain to secrete its own serotonin. Satiéte. Do you know anything about it?")

" _Ek weet van 'n psigiater in Kaapstad wat dit voorskryf aan sy pasiënte met baie groot sukses. Ek weet nie of Polmed dit gaan betaal nie en dit is baie duur medikasie. Dit werk die beste met Tranquility en Sleep Tite. Ek is seker jy het daarvan ook gelees."_ ("I know of a psychiatrist in Cape Town that prescribes it to his patients with great success. But it is expensive and I do not know if Polmed will pay for it. It works best in conjunction with Tranquility and Sleep Tite.")

Chrissie's eyes light up.

" _Glo my, Dok. Daar is geen prys op Adrian se gesondheid nie. Ek wil my kind terug hê en ek sal enige iets doen om dit te bereik."_ ("Believe me, Doc. No price is too high. I want Adrian back and I'll do anything to achieve it.")

A month has passed since Dr Clarence and Chrissie's conversation in the kitchen. Henry couldn't agree more with Chrissie that Adrian's welfare was of utmost importance. They were willing to try anything to help Adrian at all costs. Adrian's psychiatrist was extremely apprehensive about Adrian taking the supplements instead of his prescribed medication and much to the annoyance of the psychiatrist both Chrissie and Henry decided that they would not book a follow-up consultation with the psychiatrist again. Against her training and better judgment Chrissie instructed Adrian to stop taking his sleeping tablets, sedatives, and anti-depressants with immediate effect, and she had started him on the products as discussed with Dr Clarence who was all too happy to prescribe it. As expected they had to pay for the medication from their own pockets, but they would all soon be reaping the benefits. Adrian's sleeping patterns normalised and most importantly his old usual self which everyone loved so much started to return. He was doing so well that Dr Clarence decided that Adrian could resume duties again soon, much to Adrian's relief and joy. The six months that he was away from his police work owing to the cricket tour, the shooting incident and subsequently his sick leave felt like a lifetime.

Adrian is seated in one of the recliners, all enveloped in the warm comfort of a cosy blanket in front of the fireplace in the cottage as he was reading with soft music playing in the background. It was bone chilling cold outside and the rain poured down in torrents. With the sound of the front door opening Adrian aims to turn around to see who it was, but Barry stops him just in time.

"Hey, auld man. A hae got a present for ye! Bit ye may not peek. Close yer eyes."

Adrian turns his attention back to his book for a moment before he closes his eyes as instructed and chuckles.

"What's going on, _Engelsman_? What do you have for me?"

Barry gently puts the playful, fluffy Alsatian puppy in Adrian's lap and the puppy immediately licks Adrian in the face. Adrian laughs and opens his eyes. His face lits up with delight.

"Oh, Barry! He is adorable! Where did you get him?"

"Well, yer Da an A want tae cheer ye up a bit an—"

Barry sits on his haunches as he affectionately rubs the puppy.

"Yer Da is bringing in the furst police dog in Grabouw's history. Yer dog of course."

"Oh my goodness! Are you serious?"

"Aye. An he also said that when ye report back on duty that we can wirk thegither on ane squad car."

Adrian's face lit up.

"Wait a minute." he smiles.

"What's the catch?"

"Nae, nae catch. We want ye back. Everyone asks for ye."

" _Ja_ no geez, hey. It has been way too long. Don't worry. I'll be back tomorrow."

Adrian picks up the puppy and puts it close to his face. Barry gets up and apprehensively looks at Adrian.

"Ar ye sure? A mean, aren't ye still on sick leave?"

"No. Dr Clarence reckons I'm ready to work again. Besides I haven't been working for six months in total. Feels like a lifetime."

"It is lanesome at the station without ye, bit Adrian, ar ye sure ye ar up tae it? Dinnae ye think ye should wait a while longer?"

"No, good gracious. I'm beyond bored. Besides I am so much better since using the homeopathic meds."

"A hae seen the difference in ye in this last month. It's incredible. A cannae express ma gratitude regarding that. Bit..."

Adrian looks questioningly at Barry.

"What?"

"Yer Da did ask me that if ye mention that ye want tae resume duty that ye please dae so in the charge office at furst."

Barry notices Adrian is displeased.

"Please. Yer Da wants it like that an A will feel more at ease too. Ye need tae get the hang of things anyway. Ye havnae been in the field for a long time an we ar still worried 'bout ye."

Adrian sighs.

"Okay then. I give up. But just because you and my dad want it that way."

Being on rest days after resuming duties and with the weather in his favour Adrian finally felt fit enough to take up horse riding again. He felt terrible neglecting Majoor like he did, but that is the amazing thing about horses. They are the most forgiving animals God has created. Adrian starts at a slow pace at first to get his confidence back again, but it didn't take long before Adrian and Majoor united as one and Adrian allows Majoor to gallop freely with the frightening speed they both loved so much. Adrian then slowly exhales which changes his seat and subsequently changing Majoor's pace from a canter to a trot and back into a walk. Adrian affectionately rubs Majoor's neck and rides Majoor on a long rein, giving him a fair chance to get a breather. Trusting his horse completely Adrian closes his eyes as he gently rocks in sync with Majoor's slow rhythm in the walk. A tear of remorse slips from Adrian's eye and rolls over his cheek.

"Dear Lord Jesus, I am so, so sorry for what I have done these last couple of months... I have been so wrong. I have been so wrong towards You, towards my parents and towards Barry... Thank you Lord, for saving my life, for giving me another chance. Please forgive me for everything I have done and said. Please make me new and please light the fire I had for my love for You again. Please rule and guide my life. I don't want it any other way..."

Adrian lifts his head and eyes skywards, raising his arms in a gesture of praise and worship.

"I love you, Lord. With all my heart, soul, mind and being..."

He remains in that posture for a few strides before softly taking up the reins and encouraging Majoor in a canter back home. Approaching the homestead Adrian notices a strange car and he frowns. He didn't know the car, and both Henry and Chrissie were at work. As Adrian gets closer he changes gaits, slowing down before finally bringing Majoor to a walk. Adrian's joy knew no bounds when Ryan emerges from the car and Adrian brings Majoor to a halt.

"Still so reckless on horseback as usual." Ryan smiles, shaking his head.

"I haven't been on horseback for five months since the shooting incident. To be more specific I haven't ridden Majoor for seven months. I am astonished my brat behaved as well as he did." Adrian says and groans softly as he dismounts.

"There you have it. I'm not as supple as I should be." Adrian says embarrassed, but Ryan appears concerned.

"Do you think you should be riding so soon, buddy?"

"Oh, Ryan! Don't you say hello?"

Ryan smiles and greets Adrian with a brotherly hug, holding him for a while.

"I so much wanted to see you sooner. I was extremely worried about you!" Ryan says before finally letting Adrian go, holding him at an arm's length.

Adrian smiles as he takes the one rein in his hand. He genuinely didn't seem offended by the fact that he did not have any contact with Ryan since the day of the shooting incident.

"Don't worry about it. I know you guys went to England. I know how hectic the schedule was."

They walk to the barn and Adrian walks Majoor into the stable while Ryan stands outside, watching.

"But seriously now. How are you, buddy?"

"It took me a long time to recuperate. I was in the hospital in Sydney for four weeks. I lost a lot of weight because I only managed soft foods for quite some time and..."

Adrian sighs, becoming more serious.

"I didn't take it well psychologically. I still see Roy in my dreams. He would sometimes be part of the jury but most of the time he would be the judge, sitting there and laugh at me. It is as if he is this shadow that just won't leave me alone. And during night shift all my senses are on super alert."

"You have to give yourself time. You went through the most horrific ordeal and it is normal to feel the way you feel."

Adrian pulls up the stirrups, loosens the girth before taking off the saddle and then the bridle.

"It has to stop sometime. Good grief, Ryan. I'm a policeman! I'm supposed to be brave. My community is supposed to be able to depend on me. I'm not supposed to fear anything, not supposed to back off from anything."

Adrian exits the stable and closes the door while still carrying the saddle and bridle. Ryan softly takes Adrian by the shoulders.

"No. It's not true. You are human. And you are so young. You are not even 21 yet and in these past 20 months you have seen more than others ever saw in a lifetime."

Adrian sighs.

"Are you going to start playing cricket again in October?" Ryan asks.

"I still need to regain my fitness first. I only started to exercise decently today, but I think I should be ready for the cricket season - for the provincial matches at least. Obviously I'll have to start from scratch again. How is everyone else?" Adrian tries to evade Ryan's question. He didn't want anyone's expectations to be too high.

"We all miss you terribly."

"I miss you too. Are you in a hurry?"

They enter the tack room and Adrian places the saddle and bridle on the saddle rack before finally removing his rider's helmet.

"No. I came to visit you and to see how you are doing." Ryan says with a smile.

"Well, unfortunately it is still too early to have a drink, but I can offer you a nice cup of coffee and boring company of two policemen."

"I won't miss that for the world."

"Just bear with me for a moment. I need to brush Majoor down and take him to the paddocks before we can go to the cottage. He was his usual silly self and ran like he was chased by a pride of lions."

Adrian takes care of Majoor first before they proceed to the cottage. Upon entering the cottage Adrian's puppy barks furiously at Ryan, clearly displeased by the sight of a stranger.

"Nero, down boy! Ryan is our friend. It's okay."

Ryan goes down on one knee and offers his hand. Nero hesitantly comes closer and sniffs Ryan's hand before licking it.

"How old is he?"

"Eight weeks. I'm going to send him for training and then we are going to use him at the station."

Barry emerges from the kitchen.

"Hey, lad. A thought A heard yer voice."

Barry's face lights up.

"Ryan! Great tae see ye again!"

Barry and Ryan shake hands.

"A... A still wanted tae thenk ye for wit ye hae done for Adrian back thare Doon Yonder. If it wasn't for ye, he would not hae made it."

"It's okay, Barry. I understand the special friendship between the two of you. Adrian and I walked a few miles together. Adrian is a special person and he is also fortunate to have a friend like you."

Barry blushes.

"Actually Ryan, it's the ither way round. Ah am chancie tae hae a freend like him. Ma parents passed away when A wrote ma final exams an A decided tae join the police in order tae survive. A was terribly lanesome an grieved for ma folks. He an his parents accepted me as a brither an a son, an thay really helped me picking up the pieces of ma life again."

Barry stays quiet for a long while. He appears overwhelmed by the fact that Adrian's life was spared and that Adrian was spiritually and emotionally back on track.

"A honestly dinnae ken whaur A would hae been if it wasn't for them..."

Adrian puts his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"Don't worry, _Engelsman_. As long as we are in this world I will always be your friend."

"Let's toast on that." Ryan says.

"Forget the coffee. I hope you have a good Scotch."

Adrian laughs.

"With a Scotsman in the house do you honestly think we will not have?"

To everyone's relief and obviously much to the advantage of the community of Grabouw Adrian flourished and excelled in his police work as the days passed. Clive knew he had a formidable team in Adrian and Barry. The criminal elements in the Grabouw precinct, particularly the drug underworld, certainly felt the impact of the force of Adrian and Barry's combination as partners. Because their policing tactics were so effective it brought about a lower crime rate, and a peaceful and happy community in their tranquil town. With the parade just finished, Adrian and Barry make their way to Adrian's car to take out their equipment that they would be needing to perform their duties.

"Let me tell ye this story, laddie. While ye were still on sick leave this reservist that wirked with me on ane nightshift asked me, 'A forgot tae put ma magazine in ma pistol. Can ye borrow me a bullet?' "

"What?!" Adrian laughs exuberantly, forgetting that at that specific moment his car is parked right in front of Henry's office and that he might be disturbing any meeting in progress.

"Oh boy. I am sure he made the reservists proud."

Henry smiles as he looks up from his newspaper. The lively chatter and loud but carefree laughter is a tad annoying, especially so early in the morning, and all the members were well aware that they had to report on duty at Radio Control directly after parade, but having his son back like everyone knew him meant more to Henry than anything else. He nevertheless gets up from where he was seated, and stares out of the window with a smile and a naughty sparkle in his eyes as he watches the two youngsters. Henry has to stop himself from laughing at Barry's storytelling and Adrian's infections laughter as he opens his office window. His demeanour is a fake facade of the strict station commander everyone knew him to be.

"What noise are you making so early in the morning?! I can barely have a conversation on my telephone in the office! Come here - immediately!"

Adrian and Barry both appear shocked and caught off guard by Henry's reprimand, and Adrian quickly closes the passenger door of his vehicle before he and Barry hurries to the station building. Henry chuckles as he turns away from the window before he takes a seat behind his desk again. If only the two youngsters knew what surprise he had in store for them... It does not take long before Adrian and Barry's hasty footsteps down the freshly polished floor can be heard and Adrian hesitantly knocks his coded tap on Henry's office door. Henry lowers the newspaper a little and stares over the rim of his glasses at Adrian and Barry. His gaze gives nothing away and he seems stern.

"Come in, Constables. And close the door behind you."

Adrian and Barry, still wearing their caps, salute Henry before Adrian closes the door behind him. He assumes an attentive position next to Barry as they faced Henry, clearly perplexed and somewhat nervous. Henry puts the newspaper aside and intently takes a puff from his pipe. A naughty smile tugs at the corners of Henry's mouth as he pulls out a set of keys from his office desk drawer.

"I thought I would keep this as a surprise, but both your birthdays are still a while away. Obviously everyone will use it, but I thought that you may have the maiden drive."

Adrian frowns lightly.

"Superintendent, what are you talking about?"

"Golf Romeo 6. The new Isuzu double cab that came yesterday. You are my most reliable policemen that respond quickly to complaints."

Henry tosses the keys to Adrian and Adrian's face lits up as he catches it.

"Superintendent, are you serious?"

"Yes, Constable. Apart from that please go to Logistics to get the dates for the advanced driving course. You both need to go. Golf Romeo 6 is a high performance vehicle and you will require extra training. I want you to stay in one piece. And Constable, take it easy. It is very responsive on both the brakes and accelerator. Don't push it too hard and too soon."

"No worries, Superintendent."

"How many complaints are outstanding?"

"Actually Superintendent, we are only two vehicles outside today. Only just, because the other two Constables that are drivers booked off sick."

Henry loses his temper - this time for real.

"After I explicitly said that I need all my personnel over the festive and Christmas season! So how many complaints do you have?"

"From what was communicated on parade about five, Superintendent. But I will find out from Romeo when we book on air. We were just about to book on."

"I saw that, but you would have wasted time to get in the wrong vehicle. Did Klopper allocate a vehicle to you yet?"

"No, Superintendent. And that was quite odd."

"Well, now you know why. Take care of yourselves out there and bring that car back in one piece. Dismissed!"

Adrian and Barry dutifully salute Henry as they hastily leave his office to load their equipment into the new patrol van. Adrian hands the keys to Barry and motions him to the driver's side.

"You drive."

"Och hell nae. Maybe later. A only got ma licence last year an A dinnae hae the confidence in myself tae drive this type of car jist as yet. Maybe efter the advanced driver's course."

Adrian smiles as Barry decisively takes a seat to act as his crew and Adrian gets in behind the steering wheel before buckling up while Barry still busies himself to get his clipboard and other documentation in order. Adrian stares wide-eyed in amazement at the features in the vehicle and whistles.

"Paradise. Remind me to bring some CD's tomorrow that we can listen to music."

"Dae ye think it wirks?"

Adrian switches the radio on and changes the channel to KFM as Barry buckles up.

"This is going to be fun." Adrian says before Barry tests the sirens to see if it works properly. They both chuckle as some of the personnel open the windows, staring at them, clearly annoyed.

"It's even got a PA system. Hark haur."

But Adrian sees that Barry aims to crack a silly joke for everyone to hear and he laughs as he quietly takes the PA mike from Barry's hand.

"Not so fast. I am sure this vehicle is also equipped with an vehicle location system and Romeo is waiting for us to book on air. Time is ticking, pal."

Adrian switches the police radio on and takes up the mike, patiently waiting for a decent pause that will enable him to proceed with communication.

"Romeo, Romeo, come in for Golf Romeo 9. Oops... sorry. Call sign will be Golf Romeo 6. Permission to book on air, please."

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed."

"Thank you, Romeo. Good morning. I proceed. The driver will be Constable A Parker with cell phone number 082-2121978. I repeat - 082-2121978. Registration number... _uhm_ , please stand by."

Barry laughs and he directs Adrian to the registration number he wrote down.

"Haur ye gae, laddie."

"Yes Romeo, sorry about that. Registration number will be Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. I repeat - Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. Please stand by for the crew."

Barry takes the mike from Adrian who adjusts his driver's seat and everything else to ensure optimum comfort before he writes the odometer readings down in the logbook.

"Guid forenuin, Romeo. The crew will be Constable BR Daniels. Any complaints, Romeo?"

"Yes, Golf Romeo 6. I have an unnatural death to spoil your day. The address will be 454 Disa street, Grabouw. Your complainant is Mrs Gerber. Reference number 109528. Did you copy?"

"Aye copied, Romeo. Guid luck for the shift."

Adrian sighs as Barry puts the mike away. He starts the vehicle and is visibly upset and miserable despite one of his favourite songs, one of Katy Perry titled _Hot 'N Cold_ , busy playing in the background.

"You know, if my day starts with an unnatural death it's only going to get worse. What else do we have, _Engelsman_?"

"The complaints discussed during parade ar anes of a suspicious vehicle, malicious damage tae property, patrols, housebreaking attempt an a domestic violence."

"Gosh. The other complaints can wait a bit, but Golf Romeo 10 will really need to go to that domestic violence. We can't handle that now. Romeo, Golf Romeo 6."

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed."

"Romeo, did Golf Romeo 10 book on air yet?"

"Negative, Golf Romeo 6."

"Okay. Please Romeo, when they do, it should be in the next few minutes or so, but could you please give them some of my complaints to them? They will have to attend to that domestic violence urgently. I can't deal with that now. You know how long it takes to attend to everything at a scene where an unnatural death is involved."

"Copied."

"Thanks, Romeo. Out."

Adrian hastily but carefully navigates his way to the scene of the unnatural death and as he parks the vehicle they are met by a distraught Mrs Gerber.

"I am so glad you came so quickly." she says.

"I heard a huge bang about an hour ago. I didn't think much of it, but I decided to check on my neighbour. It's eerily quiet inside and I'm really concerned."

"It's okay, madam. Please go to your home. I am not sure what we may find."

Armed with some crime scene tape Barry approaches the house with Adrian. The front door was locked and Barry goes to the back door to check there as well, but both doors were locked. Adrian removes his pistol from his holster and shoots at the door lock before kicking the door down. A gruesome scene awaits them as a middle-aged man was lying on the floor with the shotgun next to him and the blood, pieces of teeth and brain matter splashed on the walls and ceiling. Barry rushes outside before folding over and although feeling sick himself Adrian swallows hard at the nausea, and forces himself not to get sick as well. Focused at the task at hand he takes the crime scene tape from Barry's hand to cordon off and secure the area. He squeezes Barry's shoulder compassionately.

"Hey, _Engelsman_. Are you okay?"

Barry catches his breath.

"Aye... A will be okay. It's jist... A hae niver seen it this bad 'fore."

"Would you mind organising the key personnel for us? There is some coffee left in my thermos mug. I think you could use some."

"Won't ye need a hand haur?"

"I will secure the scene and start with the docket so long. It will help me a great deal if you contact the key personnel."

Barry goes to the patrol van and Adrian cordons the scene off before taking a seat on the doorstep to start writing his statement and to open the docket. This was a gruesome scene indeed, but he knew that he had to deal with these situations for the rest of his police career until he retires one day. Barry returns after some ten minutes, appearing less shaken.

"All done, lad. Thay ar on thair way."

But then a car stops on the pavement and Adrian and Barry walks closer. It was evident that it was not the detective on standby and the scene may not be disturbed or fiddled with under any circumstances. A young man in his early to mid-twenties gets out of the car.

" _Wat maak julle hier?"_ ("What are you doing here?") he asks agitated as he aims to enter the house. Barry firmly but with the necessary empathy blocks him with his arm.

"Sir, please. This is a crime scene—"

" _Wat soek julle hier? Wat maak die geel linte hier op my pa se voordeur?"_ ("What are you doing here? What is the purpose of these yellow ribbons in front of the door?")

Adrian notices the young man intends to bypass Barry, and he steps in between Barry and the young man - his attitude sympathetic, yet firm.

" _Meneer, asseblief. Hierdie is 'n misdaadtoneel-"_ ("Sir, please. This is a crime scene—")

" _Wat het gebeur? Antwoord my!"_ ("What happened?! Answer me!")

" _Jou pa het homself geskiet, meneer. Ek is verskriklik jammer."_ ("Your father committed suicide, sir. I'm so sorry.") Adrian says as sympathetically as he could.

The young man then tries to run towards the house, and it takes real effort from both Adrian and Barry to restrain him.

" _Meneer, asseblief. Ek verstaan jy is getraumatiseerd, maar hierdie is 'n misdaadtoneel. Jy mag dit nie betree nie."_ ("Sir, please. I understand you are traumatised, but this is a crime scene and you are not allowed here.") Adrian says firmly.

" _Maar dis my pa, man! Maggies, wat van dit verstaan jy nie?!"_ ("But it is my father! Which part of that do you not understand?!")

" _Ek besef dit, maar ek is 'n polisieman en die wet beskerm my om jou op hierdie stadium toegang te weier. Sodra die speurders en fotograwe hier was mag jy ingaan."_ ("I understand that, but I am a policeman and unfortunately have to deny you access to the crime scene at this stage. You may enter the scene as soon as the detectives and the photographers have finished here.")

Two paramedics arrive on the scene and the young man aims again to go in. Adrian grabs hold of the young man's arm and holds him with supernatural strength he never knew he had.

" _As hulle ingaan beteken dit hy lewe nog! Hy het my nodig!"_ ("If the medics are going in they are going to try and save him! He needs me!")

" _Meneer, ek is regtig jammer. Jou pa is oorlede. Die_ medics _is net hier om hom dood te verklaar. Dit is deel van die prosedure."_ ("Sir, I'm really sorry. Your father has died. The medics are here to declare him dead. It is part of the procedure.")

" _Ek glo jou nie!"_ ("I don't believe you!")

" _Meneer, luister na my. Jy sal dit nie wil hoor nie, maar jou pa het homself met 'n haelgeweer geskiet. Niemand oorleef so iets nie. Ek is verskriklik jammer-"_ ("Sir, listen to me. You would not want to hear this, but your father has shot himself with a shotgun. No one survives something like that. I'm so sorry—")

" _Nee, jy is nie! Jou pa lewe seker nog! Jy weet nie wat ek nou voel nie! Julle is mos gevoellose goed julle Pote!"_ ("No, you're not! Your dad is probably still alive! You have no idea what I'm going through! You policemen are heartless!")

Adrian turns to Barry.

"Barry, please talk to him. I just need to supervise in there."

" _Ek praat nie Brits nie,_ okay _?"_ ("I refuse to speak English, okay?")

" _Meneer, ek is jammer maar jy sal moet. My bemanning kom van Skotland af en hy verstaan nie Afrikaans nie. Ek wil hê jy moet 'n bietjie met hom gesels. Hy het altwee sy ouers twee jaar terug opslag verloor in die grusaamste omstandighede denkbaar. Ek dink regtig hy kan jou 'n bietjie moed inpraat."_ ("Sir, I am really sorry, but you have no choice. My crew comes from Scotland and he does not understand Afrikaans. He has lost both his parents simultaneously two years ago in the most gruesome manner imaginable. Chatting with him might just give you a different perspective.")

Only five hours later after they were permitted to hand over and leave the scene and being able to attend to other complaints did Adrian and Barry finally manage to get a bit of a breather. A day in the life of a policeman was never set in a specific pattern or routine, and they knew that if they had a break to eat something or to take a breather they would have to take the opportunity. Adrian has pulled off on the side of the road just out of town, but he was still able to observe any suspicious activities close to the town's entrance.

"Geez, Ah am 'yont tired! Wit a hectic forenuin!" Barry complains.

"It has been the most hectic day in a long time. It is as if everyone knows ye hae been on duty again. The last time A had such a hectic shift was 'fore ye left for Doon Yonder. Normally it is braw an relatively quiet - especially on day shift."

"Not today." Adrian replies before they share a comfortable silence.

Barry suddenly frowns as he stares in the direction of the town.

"That disna leuk right, lad. That smoke is in town. It cannae be a bush fire, can it?"

Adrian focuses his attention to where Barry points him and he can feel the increasing uneasiness inside him.

"That is in town over there and much too soon for a _veld_ fire this time of year in Grabouw. Way too soon."

"Wit dae ye think it is?"

"I don't know, but it doesn't look good. Let's hope it is not riots or someone's house that caught fire."

Adrian takes the last bite of his burger and takes a big sip of his soda before starting the police van. He accelerates as gently as he could, mindful that the car was still new and that the engine still had to be properly run in, but the closer they get to the scene the faster he drives. Something was terribly wrong...

"Put on some music, _Engelsman_."

Barry switches on the blue lights and sirens, and the noise of the sirens and the radio communication on the police radio merge with Eiffel 65's song titled _Blue._ Some five minutes later they stop at the scene where a double storey house was on fire. Adrian and Barry hastily break through the crowds.

"Did anyone call the fire brigade?" Adrian asks with urgency.

"Yes. They should be here any moment, Constable."

"Great, thanks. Barry, you take the bottom floor. I'll go upstairs." Adrian commands.

"Nae Adrian! It's too dangerous! A will gae!"

But Adrian ignores Barry and dashes into the house before running up the stairs. He assesses the situation. It is bad. The fire brigade will have to come soon. The dense smoke makes it virtually impossible to see what was going on, but Adrian bravely treds further, carefully checking every room. He finds a panic-stricken 3 year old girl that holds on to her teddy bear as if it was going to save her life. Having to think quickly Adrian rips the blanket off the bed before first drenching it under the bath's tap. He rushes back to the bedroom and grabs the toddler in his arms, covering her with it, and holding her close. She screams uncontrollably with fear and shock at the wet blanket around her.

"It's okay, sweetheart. I'm here. You're safe, okay? Just hold on to me. You are going to be alright."

The toddler flings her arms around Adrian's neck and he can feel her choking him. He realises that he already struggles to breathe and he gently tries to make her to soften her grip on him, but she refuses to let go. Adrian realises that they have to get out of the burning house as soon as possible. He runs down the corridor and gets startled out of his wits when a piece of wood cracks and falls on the floor, trapping them. Adrian closes his eyes. He wasn't going to die like this, not with such a young life in his hands... He musters all his strength and agility, and jumps over the burning wood, rushing down the staircase and to the outside, handing the toddler to someone in the crowd.

"How many people came out?" Adrian asks anxiously.

"The other Constable came out with a baby boy." someone says.

"But he went in again."

Adrian winces and starts to panic. The fire brigade arrived and they were already hosing the house down, but it could still collapse any second. He runs back towards the house, but is pulled back by a fireman.

"Constable, you can't go in there! The house is going to collapse any moment!"

"You don't understand! My buddy is in there!"

"Constable, listen to me! We can't even go in there! It's too dangerous!"

Adrian violently breaks himself lose from the fireman's grip.

"No! I will not let him die in there! You will not stop me from saving my friend!"

Adrian enters the house and realises that the poor visibility has deteriorated to that of virtually zero. He would have to go in there on his gut feeling...

"Barry! Barry! Answer me, _Engelsman_! Where are you? Barry!"

The panic overwhelms him as he realises with a shock that the staircase that he came down with just a few moments ago collapsed and some parts of it were burning fiercely. Barry's birthday was only two weeks away. What if he went against Adrian's command not to go upstairs? The entire area upstairs were completely inaccessible...

"Adrian!"

Adrian turns his head to the sound from where Barry's voice came from and he rushes to Barry's side. Barry is pinned down by some pieces of wood that were part of the staircase. He is clearly battling to get it off his legs. Fortunately the pieces that pinned him down are not on fire, but the flames were getting closer....

"Barry! Are you okay? Can you move?"

"Ma one leg hurts! A think it's busted! The ane piece is so heavy A cannae move it! Ah am stuck!"

Adrian starts to move the pieces of wood off Barry and he struggles to lift the last piece of sleeper wood to lift it off Barry's leg.

"Oh damn it! Come on!" Adrian cries out on desperation as he tries to lift the heavy piece of timber.

"Adrian, please! Dinnae endanger yer life like this! If ye gae nou ye will make it..." Barry insists, almost pleading unselfishly.

"Don't be ridiculous! I'm not leaving you!" Adrian replies with determination.

Adrian tries again to lift the sleeper, but to no avail and the tears of fear and rage start streaming over his cheeks. He feels so helpless and vulnerable. Barry is his best friend and there is no way he would leave Barry behind. He desperately keeps on trying to lift the sleeper again, but it is extremely heavy and every time he managed to lift it an inch Barry winced in pain.

"Adrian! Please! Jist gae!" Barry orders him sternly.

"No! I'm not leaving you behind! I'm not giving up! We are both getting out of here!"

At last with his last bit of strength and with adrenaline pumping through his veins Adrian manages to move the sleeper off Barry's leg before picking him up in his arms. Barry cries out in pain.

"It's okay, _Engelsman_. I've got you!"

"Jist fudder, auld man! Let's get out of haur! Ah amna prepared tae meet hell in this manner!"

Adrian rushes to the outside and becomes painfully aware of the flames starting to burn his trousers, but he bravely keeps moving and they emerge from the house under the thunderous applause from the crowds outside. Adrian politely refuses the fire brigade and medics to put out the flames on his legs as he wanted to make sure Barry was first taken care of. He carefully lays Barry down on a stretcher before allowing the firemen to put out the fire on his uniform trousers and them easing him down onto a stretcher. Adrian winces at the prick of the needle of the IV and turns his head, looking at Barry. Barry desperately tries to fight back the tears of emotion.

"Why did ye dae that, Adrian? Why did ye risk yer life for me like that? Hou coud ye be so irresponsible?" Barry asks emotionally.

"How could I ever leave my best friend behind like that? There is no way I would ever be able to live with my conscience for the rest of my life. I told you I would be there for you. Who else will crack silly jokes in the van and back at home?"

"Bit ye coud hae died trying to save me..."

"Maybe. But I know where I'll be going when I die. You on the other hand don't. You know you still have to put your life right with Jesus Christ."

Barry closes his eyes and swallows hard.

"Ye ken, A saw ma whole life flashing afore me. A was so, so feart..." Barry's voice quivers.

" 'fore ye came while A was lying thare trapped A saw this bonnie angel. 'twas so, so real... 'twas then that A felt so peaceful. A didnae feel feart anymore..."

"Then stop being stubborn. You can feel it. You felt it. You know God is tugging at your heart. Don't ignore it, Barry." Adrian says firmly, but brotherly.

Henry passes through the crowds and kneels down by the two stretchers.

"What a courageous effort! I am so proud of you!"

Adrian smiles wearily.

"Sorry, Superintendent. I had to drive hard and fast - 140 km/h. What a sweet ride..."

Henry carefully removes the keys from Adrian's trouser pocket.

"We'll talk about that later." Henry replies fatherly before turning to the paramedics.

"Will they be okay?"

"They should be. But we need to take them now. The smoke inhalation can be dangerous and both of them require treatment."

"Please take them to Vergelegen Mediclinic. My wife works there and she notified the ER already."

"Is she working at the ER, sir?"

"No, she is at paediatrics, but I called her when I heard the news of the fire. Hold on, Constables. I'll be there once the key personnel arrives on the scene."

Barry awakes with a strange feeling he has never experienced in his life before in the early morning hours of Christmas. The darkness in the cottage suggests that it is still early - probably about three in the morning. Barry sighs softly and rubs his eyes. He couldn't discard the feeling. Was that the feeling of being grown up, being regarded as a man now that he was 21? Barry turns his head and stares at his friend. He chuckles softly. Adrian was sleeping in his usual way - his head was resting on one pillow that was just about half way down the bed, the duvet barely covered his body owing to the heatwave and to round it off, Adrian holds on to the second pillow like a young child would hold on to a soft toy. Adrian's soft snoring also sounds in the bedroom and somewhere on the farm one of the roosters' natural alarm went haywire.

Whatever this feeling was it became too overwhelming and Barry couldn't contain it any longer. It felt silly to him, but he suddenly has an intense yearning and longing to pray, and to talk to God. For Barry it was strange, because it was no secret that he is an atheist who doesn't want anything to do with religion. Barry gets out of his bed as softly as he could, mindful not to disturb Adrian sleeping. He rests with his knees on the pillow as he kneels down at the side of his bed. Barry closes his eyes and rests with his head on his flat hand palms.

"God," Barry starts praying softly.

"A hae niver prayed 'fore... A dinnae ken wit tae say... A guess A jist want tae thenk Ye for saving ma life the ither day an for keeping me safe, for giving me anither chance..."

Before he could prevent it the tears of remorse start to flow freely.

"Och Lord, Ah am so sairy! Ah am so sairy... Please forgive me of all ma sins, all ma pride o'er all these years... Ah am so, so lost. A dinnae want tae live the rest of ma life without Ye anymore. A ken Ah am so bad an A hae done so many bad things in ma life, bit please come into ma life. Please be the only King of ma heart. A confess ma sins tae Ye, Lord Jesus. A need Ye so much an A believe that Ye hae died for me on the cross for all ma sins. Please, Lord Jesus, A invite Ye nou tae come an bide within me, tae make me anew. Please cleanse me, please be with me... please show me hou A can please Ye an live a life that Ye will be proud of. A just ken that A need Ye so much!"

Barry cries softly for a while before drying his tears.

"A guess Ye must hae loued me God, because Ye died for me. A loue Ye so much. Amen."

Barry gets up and looks at Adrian again who didn't stir at all and who still sleeps undisturbedly. Barry looks at the Bible on the bedside table. He was so eager, so hungry, and so thirsty to know more. And he couldn't wait for the daylight to arrive so that he can ask Adrian to help him to start with the right passages.

The sound of the knock on the door of the cottage wakes Adrian. He opens his eyes and a smile plays on his face. Today is a special day. It's Christmas and unlike the previous year he is able to spend it with his family. Both his brothers are also coming to the farm. The last time the family had spent time together over Christmas was after Adrian matriculated but before he left for the academy for his basic training. Adrian's smile broadens at the sound of Barry mumbling in his sleep. Barry tiredly opens his eyes and turns his head to face Adrian.

"Morning, _Engelsman_. Happy birthday." Adrian congratulates him.

Barry yawns.

"Thenk ye, auld man. Who is at the door?"

"Probably my parents."

Adrian gets up and walks to the door to open and welcome his parents. They hug each other close for a long while, exchanging their well wishes on this special day.

"Barry? Are you decent?" Chrissie teases before entering the cottage. Barry emerges from the bedroom as he pulls the T-shirt over his head.

"Hey, lads. Merry Christmas."

Chrissie hugs Barry close and kisses him.

"Happy birthday, my sweetheart. I really hope that this day will be truly special and that nothing bad will ever happen to you again. You honestly have had your fair share. I really love you."

Barry hugs Chrissie again and holds her.

"A loue ye too. Ye mean so much in ma life... Thenk ye."

Barry lets Chrissie go and sticks out his hand to share a handshake with Henry, but Henry pulls Barry close and fatherly hugs him for a while.

"Happy birthday, Barry. Everything prosperous for you on this special day and for the year."

"Thenk ye, Henry. A really wish ye a prosperous year too. Thenks again for everything that all of ye hae done an wit ye ar daein for me. A cannae believe Ah am such a chancie person."

Henry lets Barry go and smiles mischievously as he keeps a hand on Barry's shoulder.

"Well, then I don't know what you will think of your birthday present."

Barry frowns as Henry hands Barry a small envelope with a card inside. Barry opens the envelope and stares speechless at the keys in the card.

"A cannae accept this, Henry..."

"Why not? You may not be my biological son, but you are part of our family and I have had the privilege of buying my sons their first vehicles. It is not brand new, but it is a Volkswagen and they last for years."

"This is incredible!"

Barry stays silent for a long while before clearing his throat.

"A... A also hae a surprise for all of ye an A really hope it's guid news..."

Adrian and his family expectantly look at Barry.

"A furst want tae say thenk ye for all of yer prayers, all yer patience with me since A came haur an since Adrian an A became freends. A... A accepted Jesus Christ into ma life early this forenuin."

The four of them form a group hug as tears of joy and gratitude flow freely over everyone's cheeks.

Chapter Eight - Barry

It has always been a pleasure having Barry as part of the Parker family and as part of the personnel strength at the station because of his endearing extroverted personality. He always had a compassionate heart and loved cheering everyone up, but his short and fiery Scottish temper was well known to the personnel at the station and he was feared by the criminals. But since Christmas it was as if he had a drastic change overnight in his personality. He has always been polite and hard working, but the self-assured and over-confident way in which he conducted himself which could easily have been mistaken for utter arrogance was replaced with unfamiliar humility and an eagerness to serve everyone with a servant's heart. Barry was friendlier than he has always been and always whistling or singing wherever he went. There was no doubt as to where Barry's joy came from and it was also evident that his relationship with God grew more and more deeper, and more intense as the days progressed. Adrian and Barry could talk forever about the Rapture, how excited they were about it and would regularly exchange their different interpretations of the Scriptures that related to the Rapture.

On their last rest day before they were to commence duties again they decided to take a long outride on the farm at dawn. Realising the horses need some rest they halted the horses in the middle of one of the apple orchards and sat down on a soft grassy spot in the shade. It was that time of the year in the last week of February when the heatwaves were extremely uncomfortable in the Cape, and both Adrian and Barry were mindful that they couldn't spend too much time doing some Bible study in order to protect the horses from heat stress. With the horses grazing peacefully and contently Adrian and Barry each take out a flask of fruit infused water to quench their thirst before they each sat with a Bible on their laps.

"Ye ken wit, Adrian? A hae been so new in ma faith an A hae been so excited 'bout it. It feels as if A cannae get enow of drinking in all God's goodness. Bit hae ye realised hou we baith struggle tae really act like Christians while we ar on duty?"

Adrian is clearly taken aback by Barry's statement and he pauses for a long time, thinking about what could be the correct answer for this tricky scenario. He knows Barry is right. So many people judged Adrian as a person, asking how could he dare to call himself a Christian while he carried on with life in 'sinful' ways. It didn't matter how many times he would patiently raise the argument that there was no sin smaller or bigger than the other one. He had to endure judgment from some for enjoying an occasional beer or when he cracked under pressure in the face of stressful situations. It didn't matter how many times he would explain to them that you cannot keep on smiling and waving when life continues throwing curve balls at you. Few wanted to listen to reason that even Christians lose their temper, and that even they would occasionally use strong language. He just wasted his breath doing that. To many it was taboo for Christians to drink, to lose your temper, to listen to the so-called worldly music, to watch the so-called worldly movies, to read the so-called worldly books and to use strong language when in stressful situations. And yet to many people's standards it was no sin to gossip, no sin to be jealous, no sin to want what you cannot have or to envy someone else's success... Adrian preferred being real and true to who he was. He had an intense dislike in fake people and refused to pretend to be someone he was not.

"The police environment is so tough, Barry. It is impossible to stay level-headed and not to panic in stressful situations. And you cannot exactly smile at a suspect who is aggressive and ask him politely if you may arrest him. It just does not work like that. I know so many policemen who are like you and me – total Jesus Freaks \- but who realises they are only human. Yes, the Bible says that we must strive to be holy, but God knows it is impossible as only His Son was the only human who was holy. The only reason why Jesus was able to do so was because God is three persons but one. Yes, we must bear the fruit of the spirit, but we cannot remain in bondage to stand in the accused box every single day to be accused by the accuser. Jesus is our Advocate and He pleads our case for us with God Who is the only one Who may judge us."

"Bit A feel guilty 'bout ma temper... A still lose it at times. It's not right." Barry replies ashamed and Adrian smiles.

"As if I don't lose mine? I know my temper is long, but when I do get angry it is hectic. You know that I use my voice as my first line of defence when dealing with criminals. Listen, _Engelsman._ You were created with that fiery spirit that the Scottish have for a reason. You will just have to learn how to use that energy positively. I love this part in Romans 5 verse 8 and 9 where it says:

" _But God shows and clearly proves His [own] love for us by the fact that while we were still sinners, Christ [the Messiah, the Anointed One] died for us. Therefore, since we are now justified [acquitted, made righteous and brought into right relationship with God] by Christ's blood, how much more [certain is it that] we shall be saved by Him from the indignation and wrath of God."_

"Besides, if you think you are messing up... The way I was with everybody after the shooting was uncalled for."

"Bit ye had post-traumatic stress an the medication also played a great role during that time. It coud not hae been easy tae deal with everything ye had tae gae through."

"If I never asked you your forgiveness - I am so so sorry for what I have done, for what I said during that time..."

"Ah amna sure wit tae forgive, bit ye hae been forgiven long time ago. Ye ar ma best freend, lad."

Adrian smiles relieved.

"Thanks pal. You see? Forgiveness is such an important part in a Christian's life. You are already grasping what God expects of you. Here is the other thing - I see you often wonder if you are good enough for God to love you. For by grace you are saved, not by good works or deeds. God is crazy about you! He knew you before you were even born. He loves you whether you make mistakes or not. He knows all your thoughts, every single word you are going to say. Now here is some homework for you before you go to sleep tonight. Go read Psalm 139 and perhaps you want to write down today's date next to it so that you will remember this day. And whenever you wonder how God feels about you, read that love letter He wrote to you in that Psalm."

On their last night shift a few days later a special crime prevention operation was taking place in conjunction with the help of Somerset West SAPS. The current heatwave refused relentlessly to ease its grip and it was even unbearable to wear a bulletproof during night shifts, although both Adrian and Barry wisely decided to keep wearing it. Henry was extremely strict about his members wearing their bulletproofs and issued a stern warning to the members who would try to take a shortcut by removing the ceramic ballistic plates. Many had the excuse that the plates were heavy and wearing a bulletproof in the extreme heat was a tall order, but Henry cared deeply for his members and would frequently remind them of the scary statistics of how many police members were killed in the Western Cape alone. Coming from the Elgin area driving towards Grabouw an urgent broadcast from Radio Control comes through on the police radio.

"Golf Romeo 6, come in for Romeo urgently!" the controller calls with urgency.

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed." Adrian responds politely and calmly.

"I have a hijacking in progress! A hijacking in progress in Molefe Street in the township area of Grabouw. I have no details of a contact person or contact details. Shots have been fired. I repeat - shots have been fired! It's a gang of x4 African males. All positively armed with weapons unknown. Reference number 712509. Did you copy?!"

Adrian winces and slams with his fist on the steering wheel. He knew all too well that they could easily be ambushed on that road because of its layout and this was the type of complaint he feared the most. Barry switches on the blue lights and sirens, and turns down the volume of the music radio that played DJ Quicksilver's _Bellisima_ in the background. They would always play that specific song when they were on their way to a serious complaint and would crank open the volume, but this situation is life threatening and they need to hear every single communication coming through clearly.

"Copied, Romeo! Permission with all vehicles on this channel!" Adrian shouts into the mike as he accelerates as fast as he could safely do so.

"Proceed!"

"All vehicles on this channel for Golf Romeo 6! I need back up! I need back up! Location is at Molefe Street in the township area of Grabouw! Did you copy?!"

"Copied, Golf Romeo 6! Sierra Whisky 4 right behind you! ETA two mikes! Two mikes, tops!"

"Sierra Whisky 12 also on my way! ETA about five to eight mikes, but we will see what we can do! Do you have R-5's, Golf Romeo?"

"Positive! A R-5 and a shotgun! Put on your bulletproofs! They mean business!"

" _Golf Romeo 10 oppad met krag, hoor! Vasbyt, Parker! Ons kom! Ons is sterk oppad!"_ ("Golf Romeo 10 also on my way! Hang in there, Parker! We're coming!")

" _Okkie! Trek aan jou_ bulletproof _! Hierdie ouens gaan groot nonsens maak!"_ ("Okkie! Put on your bulletproof! These guys mean business! Romeo! Do you have a description on the suspect's car and the stolen one?")

"Suspects' car is a maroon BMW, registration number unknown! Tinted windows! 525i series. No description on the stolen car!"

" _Ek het hom! Ek is agter hom! Parkeer hom vas! Parkeer hom vas, ouens!_ Damn it! _Oppas! Hulle trek los! Hulle trek los!_ " ("I have him! I'm right behind him! Block him off! Block him off! Damn it! Watch out! They are shooting at us! They are shooting at us!")

The policeman driving the police van with the call sign Sierra Whisky 12 swears and Adrian can hear on the communication _via_ the police radio the shots in the background. Adrian clearly appears anxious and terrified as he clutches the mike with his one hand, keeping his other hand steady on the steering wheel.

" _Sierra Whisky 12! Byt vas! Ons is hier!"_ ("Sierra Whisky 12! Hang in there! We are here!")

Adrian brings the Isuzu to a screeching halt. They take cover behind their opened doors and Adrian looks Barry briefly in the eyes.

"Just because you are a Jesus Freak now doesn't mean you don't have to be careful, okay? Please take care. You hear me?" Adrian brotherly but sternly commands.

Barry cocks the R-5 rifle.

"Dinnae fash yerself, laddie. A will be careful an A hae got ye covered."

"Okay. I'll go in front, you cover my back!" Adrian says as he grabs the shotgun.

But despite being armed with a R-5 rifle and a shotgun, and despite having back-up the situation changes within seconds as the original suspects are joined by three unknown coloured men seemingly out of nowhere. It would seem that the odds are in favour of the policemen seeing that there are eight of them in total against the seven suspects, but the suspects are heavily armed and only Adrian, Barry, Clive and one of the members of Somerset West are armed with assault rifles and shotguns, and the situation is one of total chaos. More back-up would be required and urgently so. Adrian rushes back to the Isuzu to take cover and to contact Radio Control as Barry had the hand radio with him.

"Romeo! Romeo!" Adrian calls with extreme urgency.

A shot explodes into the dirt next to the front tyre on the driver's side, missing him by inches.

"Romeo! Come in for Golf Romeo 6, please! Urgent!" Adrian shouts into the mike with panic.

But another call sign interrupts and blocks communication with Radio Control.

"Damn it! Monitor your radio! Monitor your radio!"

Adrian presses the emergency button on the police radio.

"Golf Romeo 1! Golf Romeo 1! Come in for Golf Romeo 6, urgent!"

"Golf Romeo 1, send!" Henry replies.

"We are under fire! We are under fire! I need back up! I need back up—"

The communication breaks up again and Adrian winces as he slams his fist on the passenger's seat.

"Damn it, man! Monitor your radio! Monitor your radio! Romeo and Golf Romeo 1! Police in danger! I repeat – we are in danger! Get me more back-up immediately!"

Another shot hits too close for comfort as Adrian squirms away in an effort not to take impact. As he squirms away he notices from the corner of his eye a distracting and gruesome picture of the lifeless body of a fellow colleague just a couple of metres away. The mike of the police radio falls from Adrian's hand as it dangles in mid-air inside the police van.

"Barry..."

Without thinking twice and having no regard for his own safety or life Adrian runs to where the youngster was laying in the dirt.

"Barry!!!"

Adrian kneels down next to the policeman who was lying face down in the dirt road. The dark spiky hair and body stature pointed to one thing and one thing only – that Adrian has lost his best friend. Against better judgment not to move a corpse Adrian turned the lifeless young man around, realising in horror that the policeman has taken a bullet in the face. Adrian cradles the corpse against his chest and bends over in an effort to shield it from any further injuries, his tears falling on the once handsome but now mutilated face.

"Barry! Barry, no! No!!! Barry! You can't leave me like this! Barry!!!"

Adrian's body convulses in shock and anguish as his screams tear above the noise of the gunfire. He knows Barry has gone Home, but yet, all he wanted to do was to put all the pieces of Barry's face together, heal it, and make it better. All Adrian want is for Barry to live. This was not supposed to have happened to his best friend who has been such a joy and blessing to everyone around him for the last two months...

Amidst all the chaos at a fair distance away Barry carefully scrutinises the unfolding of events. He is clearly livid. Thank goodness Clive and Somerset West had Adrian's back. He feels bad for abandoning Adrian like that, but it is clear that some of the suspects were busy fleeing the scene and he is determined to watch their every move. After feeling certain that he had unfortunately lost sight of the suspects supposedly fleeing the scene Barry stealthily and cautiously moves down the one side of the shack he used as a shield. He aims to run back to the dirt road and towards what he could see more vehicles with blue lights. The sight of the emergency response vehicle with its red lights left him overly anxious.

Barry knows he has to rush back and he had a lot of explaining to do for his conduct. Deep down inside he hopes that both Adrian and Henry would understand why he responded the way he did. He momentarily rests with his hand on his left hip and realises with a relief that he still has the police hand radio in his possession, but he is grabbed from behind by one of the coloured males that joined the gunfight just as he turns the corner to run down the side of the shack. Barry fights back furiously, but the suspect that grabbed him was muscular. He drags the light weighted 70 kilogram frame Barry carried with ease into a dark area where no one would be able to see the suspicious activities. Realising he is in imminent danger Barry violently breaks loose and tries to pull his pistol from his holster but the druglord moves much quicker as he pushes the barrel of his shiny 9mm pistol in Barry's face, cocking the firearm. The gang member grabs Barry again, but this time in a steady choke hold, closing his airway so he couldn't scream.

" _Beweeg net weer een keer, Poot, en dis_ tickets _._ " ("Just move one more time and you get it, you stupid policeman.")

Barry is only vaguely aware that he tries to scream, but the suspect that was holding him in a choke hold covers his mouth with a cloth damped with chloroform. As Barry inhales the drug causes him to black out and he is totally unaware of the other drugs that are being administered to immobilise him altogether. The three men get into a Volkswagen Golf with Barry before the druglord casually drives off and leaves the scene, taking an escape route that only he knew about. He was clearly chuffed about his loot – one of Grabouw's sharpest policemen and the ultimate prize in the R-5 rifle they seized...

Henry stops at the crime scene with screeching tyres and slams his car's door shut with unnecessary force as he rushes to Adrian's side. Adrian's distressed cries and sobs turned into soft crying as he was sitting there, still cradling the corpse against his chest. Henry kneels down next to Adrian and reassuringly puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder. Henry's eyes stares in horror at the mutilated face of the young man in Adrian's arms as he scrutinises the body stature of the lifeless body in disbelief. To Henry it felt as if his heart is ripped out and being torn into pieces, but he knew he had to remain calm for Adrian's sake. But it felt so unfair and the loss was almost too much to bear, even for a seasoned policeman like himself... Adrian turns his head bewildered when he becomes aware of Henry's presence before he breaks down sobbing again, pleading.

"Dad... Dad, please... Please wake me up from this nightmare! Please tell me everything is okay!"

"I'm so sorry, Adrian... I don't... I don't know what to say..."

The tears sting Henry's eyes and before he can prevent it they slip over his cheeks. Barry held a special and soft spot in Henry's heart. He was like a son to them, a family member in his own right. Still resting with his hand on Adrian's shoulder Henry gets up as he realises that the other key personnel had arrived as well as the government mortuary. As much as he hated the fact that he now needed to act as the station commander he was on such a major crime scene he knows he had to blend it with the necessary love and compassion towards his youngest. He softly squeezes Adrian's shoulder.

"Adrian, you need to let Barry go."

Adrian shakes his head firmly.

"No, no... I can't..." Adrian replies quietly, but emotionally.

Henry patiently kneels down next to Adrian again before gently forcing Adrian to let go of the corpse. The paramedics assist Henry with this as Adrian fights back furiously. They are all extremely concerned and uncertain if Adrian was injured as his uniform was basically soaked with blood. They use only the necessary force to pin Adrian down onto the stretcher before the paramedic administers a quick acting sedative.

"No!!! No! Let me go! Barry!"

Henry kneels down next to Adrian as he restrains him from getting up. He reassuringly strokes with his hand over Adrian's hair in an effort to calm him down as he looks on at Adrian fighting against the effects of the sedative. Adrian eventually loses the battle and Henry softly kisses him on the forehead before the medics load Adrian into the ambulance.

"Sorry, Superintendent." the one paramedic says apologetically.

"The sedative we used will not cause any adverse side-effects on your constable. From the little I could see on the monitor it seems as if his vitals are going haywire. My colleague is checking if he has any injuries as well before we transport him to the nearest hospital. Would he prefer Vergelegen?"

Henry clears his throat and forces himself to composure. The emotions inside him are chaotic. He wanted to tear the whole world apart with his bare hands, he wanted to cry, and seeing the media made him livid. Heck knows where they got the information about this crime scene. He was not in the mood to speak to the press at all and he dreads Chrissie's reaction on the news of the incident as well.

"Yes, thank you. Let me just clear up this crime scene. I will come through as soon as I can."

The next morning was one of the darkest days in the history of the Grabouw police station and certainly in the time since Henry started working there as the station commander. He ordered the police flag at the station to be hoisted half-mast in honour and memory of Barry, and with Henry having to leave to the government mortuary of Hermanus Karen was left with all the necessary arrangements of reporting the shooting incident with the assistance of Clive, what they all thought was Barry's demise and starting with the funeral arrangements. Having arrived at the mortuary Henry stands next to the medical examiner who was to perform the _post mortem_ examination.

"It is so difficult for me to make a positive identification because of the injuries to his face. Do you think you can clean the name tag, please?"

"Sure. I need to start with the external exam anyway and we will have to take photos of the name tag. At this stage the whole tag is full of blood which makes it impossible to make an ID."

The medical examiner meticulously cleans the name tag that formed part of the uniform shirt and Henry frowns lightly before scrutinising every single feature of the corpse.

"This is not Daniels." Henry says with some relief, but he can feel the anxiety overwhelming him all over again. If this corpse was not Barry, what happened to Barry on the night before?

" _Hm_. This one goes by the surname of De Lange. I can understand why you thought the name tag read Daniels."

Henry remembers the peculiar birthmark on Barry's upper left arm, but before he can pick up the left arm of the corpse his cell phone rings. He apologises as he takes the cell phone from his trousers' pocket. Henry notices the call is from the police station and he frowns, contemplating whether he should answer it or not. Everyone knew he was at the mortuary to attend the _post mortem_ and that he did not want to be disturbed.

"Yes?" Henry answers more curtly than intended.

"Superintendent, I really apologise for phoning you... I know you are at the _post mortem_ of Constable Daniels, but I had the most freakish call just now." Karen replies hysterically.

Henry's demeanour changes instantly to one of concern.

"Take a deep breath, Karen. Are you sitting down? You seem upset. Have some water quickly."

Henry gestures an apology to the medical examiner with his hand.

"I have been running around the whole morning with Constable Daniels' funeral arrangements and Head Office demands more details." Karen replies, sounding severely discouraged.

"Okay, but I need you to take it easy. Take a seat and have some water before you continue talking."

"I am sitting down, Superintendent. For the first time since I came on duty. I haven't had coffee since I started."

"Then I suggest you make yourself some now when you finished this call. Ask someone to take over for a while. There are plenty of ladies capable to stand in for half an hour. But just before you continue I just want to assure you all that the policeman that was killed is not Barry. We had just ruled that out with the physical external examination."

Turning back to the corpse Henry carefully lifts up the sleeve of the shirt from the upper left arm of the corpse. It had no marks anywhere. To double check Henry also checks the right arm of the corpse. That fact intensified the mystery of what could have happened the previous night and Barry's whereabouts. Karen starts crying again.

"Then it is true!" she replies hysterically.

Henry frowns, but he forces himself to remain calm for her sake.

"Karen, calm down, please? Deep breaths - I need you to take two breaths for me, please."

Henry patiently waits a moment or two.

"There was this guy that phoned your office this morning. It is a coloured guy. He said... He said he..."

"What did he say, Karen?" Henry asks patiently.

"He said they have got Barry!" Karen replies, sounding terrified.

"Hang on. Do I understand you correctly? Did he tell you specifically that he has kidnapped Barry and that they want a ransom?"

"No... I mean, he said he took Barry, but... but he did not say... about a ransom. He just said... he just said... Oh gosh..."

Henry frowns.

"What did he say, Karen? It's okay. Please tell me. I'm listening."

"He said you and Adrian are next!"

Henry cannot recall if he ever had such a horrifying day in his police career ever, not even during his duties on the border at Pinkstershoek and not even while performing riot duties. Emotionally he had to rely on each and every single instruction and experience on staying calm irrespective of the situation at hand, but even for him as a seasoned driver the drive to Somerset West to Vergelegen Mediclinic from Hermanus was difficult. Being anxious would not begin to describe how he felt, neither would the word 'desperate' and for the sake of whoever is holding Barry at ransom they would have to release him soon as the rage Henry felt would be a picnic compared to what he would do within the legal framework to get Barry back from where ever he was.

Taking a seat next to Adrian who was still sleepy from all the sedatives Henry quickly removed his glasses and wiped the tears from his eyes. For Adrian's sake Henry would have to remain calm and strong. He knows that he would have to go and tell Chrissie in person about the identification at the mortuary earlier that morning, but how she was going to respond to the news goodness only knows. Adrian wearily opens his eyes and inspects his surroundings. It takes a while for him to recognise Henry as his vision is blurry because of the sedative, and he tiredly closes his eyes as he realises what has happened. Henry reassuringly takes Adrian's hand in his as he gets up and softly kisses him on the forehead.

"It's okay, my boy. I'm here." he says soothingly.

"Dad... Dad, please tell me this is a bad dream..." Adrian pleads.

Henry sighs.

"Adrian, I... I don't think I should tell you this."

Adrian blinks and frowns. He is clearly confused.

"What? What's going on, Dad?"

"Adrian, you are going to wish Barry is gone. The hijacking was a carefully staged kidnapping. The policeman that you thought was Barry was a Constable from Somerset West."

Adrian blinks in disbelief as his tired mind tries to process the information.

"But... Dad, no. It was Barry! I know him so well. There is no way that I could have mistaken his identity!"

"Adrian, that Constable's face was mutilated beyond recognition and his blood stained the name tag. I was there this morning at the _post mortem_. It's not Barry. But—"

Adrian frowns.

"But what?"

"Barry was kidnapped, Adrian. Those three coloured males that came into the picture at the hijacking are major wanted criminals in the Grabouw area. They took Barry as a sign that they have had enough of your combination which resulted in arresting their runners."

"How... how do you know?"

"They phoned Karen this morning."

Adrian swallows hard to fight back the tears.

"Did they demand anything?" Adrian's voice quivers.

"No, not yet."

If Adrian ever finds out that he and Henry are in imminent danger it will make matters much worse. There was no way that Adrian was to ever have the exact details of the conversation with Karen and Henry will have to instruct her to keep their conversation strictly confidential.

"Dad! You must phone _Takies_! Please!" Adrian pleads.

"Adrian, listen to me. We are doing everything we can to get Barry out of there."

Henry notices Adrian tries to remove the IV from his hand and he stops him.

"What the heck do you think you are doing?"

"I need to go and find him, Dad!" Adrian replies desperately.

"No! You will do nothing like that! All the necessary key personnel were contacted and they have already commenced with the search. You know how effective Missing Persons Bureau and Task Force are. Do you think for one moment they will take Barry's disappearance lightly?"

"He needs me, Dad!"

"He needs your prayers, my son. And the calmness you've always had."

During the course of that same early afternoon Barry wakes up from a drug induced sleep and is acutely aware of how cold and uncomfortable he feels. It is the afternoon following his kidnapping the night before and he appears disorientated - seemingly thinking that he was merely waking up from a nightmare after working his last night shift, but he is well aware of how thirsty and hungry he was. Barry moves carefully and inspects his uniform, only to find that his kidnappers have stripped him of everything - even his Constable insignia and the bulletproof that he wore. He was merely dressed in his field uniform and boots with nothing else to keep him warm. Barry momentarily rests with his head in his hands, trying to recollect and to figure out where he was, what happened. He looks up and inspects his surroundings, realising that he is all alone in a cold and dark room which measures about 3 x 3 metres. Somewhere the nagging drip of water sounds. Barry realises that he dares not to panic, but it was difficult not to. All his survival instincts are on high alert. He wanted to run, to escape, but if he did where would he go? The door creaks open and Barry looks up into the faces of his captors accompanied by a woman. All of them are wearing balaclavas.

" _Welkom, Poot."_ ("Welcome, Cop.") the druglord greets sarcastically.

"Please, whitever ye dae please speak English, okay? Ah amna South African."

The druglord kneels down by Barry's side, takes a pull from a cannabis joint, and blows the smoke into Barry's face.

"Very well then. But if you are not South African where are you from?"

"Scotland."

" _Ja_ right. So you fly here every day to make our lives hell. Where do you stay?"

"Elgin."

He slaps Barry through the face.

"Clever ass! I would think so, because you are forever seen with that blonde Constable. Where do you stay? With him?"

"Yer business is with me, not ma freend. Leave him alone." Barry replies firmly.

He slaps Barry again.

"Your friend or your lover?"

Barry loses his temper and attempts to get up.

"Niver ever talk 'bout him like that again! A mean it!"

"Sit down, you piece of trash! If I want your opinion I will give it to you!"

Barry stays silent as he pulls his knees close to his chest, folding his arms around it. He feels terribly cold...

"I want his address and his name. I have some unfinished business with both of you. I'm getting fed-up of you two arresting my dealers and runners like that. You are hurting my business really bad. And if Scotland is really where you come from you clearly don't know what happens if you mess around with the druglords and their business here in the Cape. I'm asking you again. Who is he and where does he live?"

He extinguishes the burning joint against Barry's arm. Barry winces in pain.

"Gae tae hell! A won't tell ye!"

"Oh, believe me you will. I'm only just starting. You'll beg me to stop."

"Leuk, A dinnae care wit ye dae, okay? Ah amna feart of dying!"

"Dying is not the problem. The way you go could be a big problem. And believe me I'll make you suffer badly."

"Ye ar wasting yer time! A amna saying anything!" Barry replies firmly.

"You will. Eventually."

The druglord gets up, nods with his head to his accomplices who grabs Barry and holds him down while the woman blindfolds him with duct tape. Barry feels a prick of the needle and slowly loses consciousness.

Henry gives Adrian a worried look as he parks the car in front of the cottage the next morning. The doctor kept Adrian in hospital for the two nights and a full day for observation before discharging him but putting him on sick leave for the next week. Right throughout the trip back home Adrian just stared out of the window all the way home and as they get out of Henry's car Adrian hesitated as he stares at the cottage before his body shudders with fresh sobs.

"Dad, I can't do this..." Adrian says with a quivering voice.

Henry puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder and walks with him to the cottage. He takes the keys to the cottage from Adrian's hand before unlocking the door so they could enter. But as Adrian enters the cottage he collapses on his knees, unable to hold back his tears and emotion. Henry kneels beside him and puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"Dad, I'm begging you! Please phone _Takies_! They need to find Barry! We can't leave him like this!" Adrian pleads with Henry.

"Adrian, Adrian... My precious child, I promise you - I have contacted everyone we could have. I contacted _Takies_ too. Everyone is doing everything in their power to find Barry. We will not fail him, I promise."

Henry hugs Adrian close and tries his outmost to comfort him.

"Listen to me. I know how you feel. We all love Barry very much. He is part of everyone in this family. I will not rest until we find him. I promise you."

Henry helps Adrian up.

"Adrian, please. As your commander and your dad I am ordering you to hand me your revolver."

Adrian stares in disbelief at Henry. It was as if history repeats itself all over again. He had to hand in his pistol already for ballistic tests after the shooting incident as well and that was enough to make any policeman mad, because it forced him to book out a firearm from the charge office every time he books on duty until the tests on his pistol and the shooting reports were finalised.

"No, Dad! No! Why?" Adrian retorts, but unlike the previous fight about the firearms he retorted without any disrespect. His response was purely out of shock and disbelief.

"Because I know you are desperate to find Barry, Adrian. And we all know that you will put your own life at risk to find him. I don't want a repeat of what happened in Australia. I'm not asking you. It's an order."

Adrian sighs as he takes his house keys from Henry before he takes out his .38 Special Smith & Wesson revolver from the safe, handing it over to Henry. Henry takes his cell phone from his pocket to phone Chrissie who was on her day shift duties and Adrian lies down on his bed, holding tightly unto a pillow as he was lying on his side.

"Hello?"

"Chris, honey, I need you to come home. Please see if you can organise long leave or something. Adrian is in bad shape. I took his revolver as well."

" _Ag nee kragtie, Henry! Hoekom is julle weg by die hospitaal sonder om my te sê?"_ ("For Pete sake, Henry! Why did you leave the hospital without telling me you are leaving?")

"Well, apparently you had some crisis at paediatrics and—"

" _Ja wel, daar is ander personeel ook. My kind is belangriker. Ek is oppad, Henry. Moenie vir Adrian alleen los nie."_ ("Yeah well, there are other personnel too. My son is more important. I'm on my way, Henry. Don't leave Adrian alone - not even for a second.") Chrissie replies firmly.

When she disconnected without saying goodbye Henry knew that he should not take offense. He takes a seat next to Adrian who was lying with his back turned towards Henry.

"Dad, where will they even start to search? What if they already crossed the borders?" Adrian asks anxiously.

Henry strokes with his hand over Adrian's hair in an effort to calm him down.

"I promise you \- we as the police will do everything to find Barry. We will use every means. And we will all pray for Barry's safety."

"I'm just wondering, just thinking."

Adrian turns on his back and faces Henry.

"Can you imagine how scared he might feel? So alone. Dad... Dad, I failed him!"

"No, no! You didn't! Please, I never want to hear that ever again. You hear me?" Henry replies lovingly and patiently.

"But it's true, Dad! I should have been the one to back him up! I should not have ordered him to cover me! I should have backed him up and because I ran to the vehicle to call for more back-up I lost sight of him! If I didn't lose sight of him I would have been able to see what happened!"

Henry stretches out his arms, pulls Adrian close to his chest, and holds him. When Chrissie arrives Henry gets up to make space for her. She holds Adrian close as he weeps bitterly before finally letting her go after a while, lying down again with his arm over his face.

" _Adrian, ek het Dr Clarence gebel."_ ("Adrian, I phoned Dr Clarence.") Chrissie says carefully.

" _Ag nee liewe hemel! Hy het seker nog slaapmedikasie voorgeskryf! Die_ medics _en dokter by die hospitaal het my ook vol slaapmedikasie gepomp. Slaap bring nie vir Barry terug nie!"_ ("Oh for Pete sake! Let me guess! He prescribed more sedatives, didn't he? The medics and doctor kept me sedated for almost two days! Sedating me again will not bring Barry back!") Adrian replies, clearly upset.

" _Adrian, asseblief. Luister na my. Asseblief, my kind? Ek het jou verslae gesien in die hospitaal. Dit lyk glad nie goed nie. Jy is op die punt van 'n senuwee ineenstorting. Asseblief gee my 'n kans om jou te help. Sal jy?"_ ("Adrian, please. Please listen to me. I looked at your reports in the hospital. It really looks terrible. You are on the verge of a nervous breakdown. Please give me a chance to help you. Will you?") Chrissie pleads with him.

Adrian pauses for a long while.

" _Dit gaan seker weer dieselfde wees soos in die hospitaal. Ek onthou skaars my en Pa se gesprek gisteroggend. Dis als so vaag..."_ ("I guess it will probably be the same as in the hospital. I barely recall the conversation I had with Dad. Everything is so vague...")

" _Ja. Jy gaan baie vas slaap vir ten minste twee dae. Jy sal wakker word, maar jy gaan dit nie onthou nie. Ons moet jou liggaam en veral jou brein kans gee om te rus."_ ("Yes. You will be in a deep sleep for two days. You will wake up, but you won't remember much of it. It is imperative that your body and especially your brain gets some rest.")

" _Ma, doen my asseblief 'n guns."_ ("Mom, please do me a favour.")

" _Enige iets, my liefie."_ ("Anything, my love.")

" _Bel asseblief vir Ryan. Dit sal vir my baie beteken as hy kan deurkom. Hulle is baie besig met die kriekettoere, maar vra vir hom of hy kan kom asseblief."_ ("Please phone Ryan. Ask him to come over. They are terribly busy with the cricket tours, but I'll appreciate it a great deal if he can come and visit.")

" _Ek sal kyk wat ek kan doen, my kind."_ ("I'll see if I can get hold of him, my son.")

Chrissie takes up the syringe and carefully injects Adrian with the sleeping medication. As she watches him falling asleep she silently wishes that she herself can escape from this nightmare. It was as if history was repeating itself all over again.

Shocked Ryan stares at the newspaper's headlines. He doesn't read the newspaper often but it is common news to read of a police member that was killed in the line of duty. But this report was like a cruel script from a horror movie. Ryan throws the newspaper down on the table and picks up his cell phone, phoning Adrian's cell number. The number goes over to voicemail immediately and Ryan's heart cringes hearing Adrian's friendly greeting.

"Hi, this is Adrian. Your call is important. Please leave a message and I'll call you when I can."

Ryan disconnects. Something is terribly wrong. The names of the policemen were not disclosed, neither where they were stationed, but it did say that a policeman was killed and another kidnapped in the Grabouw area. Ryan closes his eyes and takes a deep breath as he stares out at the ocean from the view he had on his veranda. Although it is a beautiful day the ocean seems restless with the white horses on the waves. The ringing of his cell phone startles Ryan out of his wits and he grabs the cell phone up, answering it more abruptly than he really intended.

"Yeah, Nielsen here."

"Hi, _uhm..._ I'm sorry, but I'm looking for Ryan?"

Ryan frowns. He hates calls from numbers he does not know and he was not in the mood to chit-chat to someone trying to sell him a policy or cell phone contract.

"Speaking. I'm sorry, but may I ask who is speaking?"

"It's Chrissie \- Adrian's mother."

Ryan winces and he rests with his head on his one hand, shielding his eyes. He simply can't imagine his life without his young friend at all...

"Hello? Are you there?" Chrissie interrupts his deep thoughts.

Ryan takes a deep breath.

" _Uhm_... I'm sorry. I lost you completely."

"I was wondering if you were busy. I mean I know the cricket schedule is hectic, but Adrian has asked for you and I was hoping that you could take a couple of days off and come to Elgin. Where are you at the moment?"

"I'm at home in Simon's Town at the moment. I've read about the whole thing that has happened, but the details are a bit sketchy. What happened? Is Adrian okay?"

"Physically, yes. Emotionally, no. It would mean so much to him and all of us if you can come through. He has always regarded you as an older brother and mentor, and he can really do with your support right now. Would you mind coming through?"

"Of course I will come through. This article gave me one heck of a fright and I was trying to get hold of him on his cell phone, but it is on voicemail. I can't begin to describe what went through my mind right now. Just give me a few minutes. I am on my way."

Barry tries to open his eyes upon the familiar sound of the door creaking open, but he realises that it is pitch dark in front of him. Barry tries to touch his face to find out what has blocked his vision, but he feels that his hands were cuffed with his own cuffs.

"Did you change your mind?"

"Nae." Barry replies determined and agitated.

It's silent for a brief moment and then an extremely painful blow follows as the druglord hits Barry with a thick rope with a big knot at the end. Brry cries out in pain.

"You know, if I hit hard enough I can break your bones. I don't understand it. I just need some information – as simple as that. If you give it to me I'll let you go."

"Ye are not getting anything out of me!" Barry replies bravely.

"Really? Not even for some water or food? I know you're desperate. You have been without food or water for two days now and you won't last much longer without any water."

"Gae away!" Barry replies angrily.

The druglord takes up Barry's firearm they have taken from him on the day of the kidnapping and he presses it against Barry's temple.

"I'll let you on a secret. This is your firearm. And I'm quite sure you know your firearm well. Like any policeman you are so predictable with the one round in the chamber and the fourteen in the magazine. Lovely hollow point bullets you have. How legal is that?"

Barry can feel the duct tape over his eyes becoming wet with tears of fear and pride. There was no way that he would betray Adrian or the Parker family...

"Please, Lord Jesus, please help me..." Barry prays softly.

"Please help me tae remain loyal."

The druglord laughs at him.

"You can stop praying. God is not here. He is too busy for you. I'm waiting."

"Och God, please receive ma soul. Ah am coming Home..."

The seconds that followed felt like two lifetimes. Barry wonders how it feels to die. Would he instantly be in the loving, comforting arms of his Maker? The pistol's hammer clicks, but no bullet is discharged. The druglord hits Barry with the pistol over the head.

"You think you are bloody clever, don't you?"

They grab Barry off the chair and throw him on the ground. The druglord grips Barry's jaw and pours water into Barry's mouth whilst forcing it open.

"You mentioned you're thirsty. Drink up! If you feel you are about to drown we'll stop as soon as you are willing to talk."

Henry and Chrissie were extremely relieved when Ryan arrived on the farm just over an hour after the telephone conversation. Ryan was accompanied by his wife. Chrissie requested Ryan to stay in the cottage for the first couple of days and Tanya stayed with Henry and Chrissie in the house. Ryan had no choice but to spend his time reading as he was seated in a comfortable chair next to Adrian's bedside. Obviously he would regularly get up every now and then to stretch his legs a bit but could not join his wife and the Parker family during meal times and Chrissie brought him his meals to the cottage. They were all too concerned to leave Adrian alone and Chrissie frequently checked his vitals while he was sleeping. Ryan gives her a worried look as she enters the cottage to check up on Adrian's vitals again.

"Is Adrian okay?" Ryan asks with great concern.

"He has been sleeping since I got here. The only indication that he is alive is your checking up on him."

Chrissie smiles ruefully.

"According to the doctor that prescribed the medication Adrian should wake up tonight, but he also said that if Adrian needs time out then that is what his body is going to take. How long can you stay?"

Ryan smiles reassuringly.

"As long as you want me to. I already spoke to the team management. It will be a blow to the side, but there are so many other young players who are eager to play. It's no problem. Quite frankly I can do with the break."

Ryan goes to bed at 22:00 and like the previous night they left the bedroom lights turned down low. It is just after 23:00 when Adrian opens his eyes and tiredly rubs them. He sits up in his bed, but he is still clearly disorientated as he turns his head to face the bed where Ryan slept.

"Barry?"

Adrian throws off the bedding and gets up, but he stumbles against the bed where Ryan slept owing to the medication that was still in his bloodstream.

"Barry?" Adrian softly calls again in a confused tone of voice.

Ryan wakes up from his light sleep before he gets up, quietly taking Adrian by the shoulders before helping him to lie down in his own bed again before he covers Adrian with the duvet. Adrian blinks as he stares in confusion at Ryan.

"Ryan? What... what are you doing in the cottage? Where's Barry?"

Ryan smiles ruefully as he pours Adrian a glass of water, helping him to take a drink before he buzzes Chrissie _via_ the room monitor.

"You called for me, buddy. It's alright. I'm here now."

Adrian rests back against the pillows.

"Ryan..."

"Take it easy, buddy. It's okay." Ryan says reassuringly as he lays his hand on Adrian's shoulder, squeezing it softly.

Adrian blankly stares in front of him, pausing for a long time before he closes his eyes. It is clear that the events of the staged hijacking and subsequent kidnapping replayed in his mind and that he desperately fights to keep his composure.

"Thank you so much for coming... It really means a lot to me that you managed to come here in the midst of your hectic schedule."

"It's alright. You need me right now. It's no trouble at all. I'll do anything for you."

Adrian's eyes shine with tears.

"No, you can't..." Adrian replies with a quivering voice.

"You can't bring Barry back."

"Listen to me, buddy. Barry will be okay. He will come back. Your dad will do everything he can to track Barry down and to find him. Your dad has never failed you and every time I told you that everything will work out it did. Have I ever lied to you before?"

"No."

Chrissie enters the cottage using her spare key before proceeding to the bedroom.

"You buzzed me, Ryan?"

Chrissie notices Adrian is awake and sits down next to him.

" _Hello, my liefie. Hoe voel jy?"_ ("Hello, my love. How are you feeling?") Chrissie asks concerned.

" _Nog baie moeg en deurmekaar..."_ ("I feel so tired and confused...")

Chrissie takes up her equipment and checks Adrian's vitals which looks much better now that he had the opportunity to rest properly after being exposed to the intense trauma and shock.

" _Toemaar, my kind. Jy sal nou begin beter voel. Kom, maak toe jou oë en rus verder. Dit is al oor elf. Môre is nog 'n dag wat ons moet aanpak. Hopelik kom daar gou 'n deurbraak."_ ("Don't worry, my son. You'll start to feel better now. Close your eyes and sleep. It is past eleven 'o clock already. Hopefully a breakthrough will come soon.")

But there was no such luck. Three gruelling months have passed. It seemed as if the investigation into the kidnapping yielded no clues nor any new information. It didn't matter who said what – Barry was still missing. Although it was hurting like hell Adrian had lost all hope of ever seeing Barry again and decided to carry on with his life. He said farewell to his best friend and tried to work through his grief. Despite everything Adrian remained the dedicated and bright policeman he was, serving his community wholeheartedly, but he was a sad picture to look at. It escalated to a point where Chrissie decided she simply could not take it anymore to watch Adrian withering away. They seldom interfered in the lives of their children and would allow them to make their own decisions, giving them space to face the consequences of their actions, but leaving Adrian at his own mercy and not interfering with the fact that he refused to eat properly was simply no longer an option. He had to request a smaller size uniform which Chrissie had to adjust to an even smaller size and she feared that a suspect would get the better of him at a crime scene or that he would pass out owing to low blood sugar levels. Sitting at the kitchen table one evening with the fireplace burning cosy Chrissie knew she had to raise the topic and had to ask Henry to intervene.

" _Henry, jy weet ek meng nooit in met die seuns nie, maar ek het geen keuse nie. Jy sal moet ingryp."_ ("Henry, you know I respect the fact that our sons are adults now and that I never interfere with their decisions, but I have no choice. I would really appreciate if you take charge of this problem.")

Henry absently stirs his coffee. He seems stressed and tired.

"You know Adrian. The couple of times I had to intervene in situations after his 18th birthday resulted in huge arguments. He is as stubborn as I am and he has your fiery spirit. Besides, he is not open to any reasoning at all. Not at this stage."

" _Ek verstaan wat jy sê, maar ek gaan nie jou rol kan vervul nie. Dit is nie God se wil nie. Jy is die priester in die huis en al is Adrian nou self 'n volwasse man weet ek respekteer hy jou outoriteit en stand in God. Ek kan net intree in gebed vir julle."_ ("I hear what you say, but I may not fill your role. You are the head of the house. I know Adrian respects you and your authority although he is now a grown man himself. I can only intercede in prayer for all of you.")

Henry sighs softly as he takes a drink from his mug before putting it down, tenderly laying his one hand on Chrissie's hands as she holds her coffee mug.

"What will I ever do without your support? You know, I guess you are the reason why I am able to keep going." Henry replies gratefully and lovingly.

"What do you need me to do?"

" _Het jy al opgemerk hoe verskriklik maer het Adrian geword? Hy eet nie regtig nie en ek is nie seker hoe baie slaap kry hy in nie. Ek is so bang hy gaan nie die nodige krag hê om sy werk te doen nie. Netnou bestuur hy nog sy patrolliewa en verloor sy bewussyn omdat sy bloedsuikervlakke nie reg funksioneer nie. Die verdagtes gaan hom oorrompel. Hy gaan homself nie kan verdedig nie - nie in sy toestand nie."_ ("Have you noticed how much weight Adrian lost? He is not eating properly and I don't think he gets much sleep either. He is not strong enough to perform his duties. His blood sugar levels may drop and he will lose consciousness because of that, and get himself killed in the process. I am so scared he would be overpowered when effecting an arrest.")

Henry sighs again.

"Adrian has always been slender and a stiff wind would blow him over but yes, I have noticed. I must say the fact that he lost so much weight causes his uniform to look untidy, and you have already made it smaller. I will not allow him to request yet another smaller set."

" _Wel, vir 'n begin gaan ek hom forseer om die regte en gesonde proteïen_ shakes _te drink. Plaas hom intussen asseblief uit op aanklagkantoordienste en weier hom misdaadvoorkomingsdienste."_ ("Well, for a start I will force feed him the correct and healthy protein shakes if I have to. Withdraw him from complaints and crime prevention duties and task him with charge office duties instead.")

"I cannot allow him to work outside in his current state of health. He will get himself killed. It is like you say - a suspect could overpower him. I have no choice. I will have to make him listen. But heck, Chris honey, it won't help you make him to drink those shakes. We need to get him to pick up weight - not lose it."

Chrissie smiles reassuringly.

" _Dis nou net waar jy die pot mis sit. Hy het juis proteïen nodig in hierdie moeilike tyd. Net mooitjies môre sal ek my kollega by die werk vra om vir ons almal te bestel. Hy sal meer energie hê, beter slaap en weer spiermassa aansit. Los daai in my bekwame hande. En al is ek en jy in gesonde perke met ons BMI kan ons self doen met gesonder eetgewoontes. Gaan jou baie help met jou cholesterol en ek is definitief nie lus om later jare te sukkel met osteoporose nie."_ ("You are clearly missing the point. Protein is exactly what Adrian needs right now in this difficult time. I will contact my colleague tomorrow to get us some products. His energy levels will improve and his sleeping pattern will normalise. He will build up muscle mass again, you'll see. Leave that in my capable hands. As for us – I know we are in the correct range with our BMI but I want your cholesterol levels down and as for myself I don't want any future problems with osteoporosis. You will see how much we will all benefit from the correct nutrition.")

And so the next morning Henry enters the charge office where Adrian was busy assisting a member of the public. He briefly stood off at the station and during this time assisted his colleagues. Henry clears his throat and Adrian looks up from where he was busy certifying documents.

"Are you working outside, Constable?" Henry asks formally.

"Yes, Superintendent. I just came to fetch something and I saw that it was a bit busy in the charge office. I couldn't just ignore the people."

"Do you have any outstanding complaints?"

"No, Superintendent."

"Okay. When you are done here please come and see me."

"Yes, Superintendent."

Adrian knocks his coded tap on Henry's door some five minutes later. Henry turns away from his computer where he was busy typing a document and faces Adrian. He looks serious and perhaps a bit more stern than he intended, but this was going to be another difficult confrontation with his youngest and a first at work anyway. This obviously meant that Adrian would have no other choice but to submit to whatever Henry requested, because failure to do so would result in serious consequences and may result in disciplinary charges.

"Come in and close the door."

Adrian obeys and turns to face Henry. As a gesture of respect Adrian remains standing in an attentive position. Henry was faced with the challenge to conduct himself as the commanding officer he was, but he knew he would have to approach the situation carefully and as gently as he could.

"Sit down, my son."

Adrian frowns lightly and apprehensively takes a seat.

"I'm going to keep this brief, Adrian. You have two choices. Either you keep up this foolish pace by not looking after yourself and keep on losing weight the way you do which will force me to post you inside until you start taking care of yourself, or you make the decision to take the correct and adequate nutrition your body needs. How the hell do you think you are going to arrest a suspect in your condition? Do you honestly think you can live off coffee and a few bites of food while having supper with us? Your mom and I can't stand seeing you like this anymore!"

"Dad, you know how I am. I can't eat when I'm stressed—"

"Okay. Then you are charge office bound and you will remain doing charge office duties on October's shift until you commit to the alternative and I am satisfied that you are fit and strong enough again to resume duties working outside. Hand over Golf Romeo 6's keys to Klopper so that he can work with your crew."

"Dad, no—"

"You're dismissed, Constable. Close the door on your way out." Henry interrupts firmly before Adrian could get half a gap to plead his case and he sternly stares at the youngster over the rim of his glasses.

Adrian's face is flustered with embarrassment as he gets up without saying a word. What Henry had warned him about when he applied to enlist with the police has just happened, and he respected Henry's authority as a father and station commander. Sure they had their differences owing to sharing similar personality traits and because Adrian had Chrissie's fiery spirit, but Henry is grateful that Adrian had backed down this time round. Henry hated taking Adrian away from what he loved doing and he knew that the community will ask for Adrian's return, but if that druglord and his runners were still active in the area, which Henry strongly suspected the case was, he could not allow Adrian to go out there. Henry watches Adrian leave before he takes off his glasses and burrying his face in his hands, sighing heavily. He just failed to understand what took Task Force and Missing Persons Bureau so long to find Barry and or the druglord and his accomplices. Nobody commits the perfect crime and manages to disappear in thin air without a trace like that – not in today's day and age...

The same morning Henry ordered Adrian to perform charge office duties Barry wakes up from another drug induced sleep. He seemed disorientated as he tiredly rubs his eyes before closing his eyes again briefly. For some reason and for the first time in a week he wasn't tied up, blindfolded, or muffled. He has been through hell and back in the past three months and tried to figure out on more than one occasion why did the druglord and his accomplices allow him to live. During the three months he was allowed to take a shower at intervals and to shave regularly, and was taken care of to a certain extent regarding food and water, but it was really just enough to keep him alive. He withered away because of a lack of good and sufficient nutrition. The police uniform he was still wearing was badly torn and the gang couldn't care less about Barry not having anything warm to wear. Perhaps it was their idea at the end to let him die of hypothermia? That at least would be somewhat kinder and less painful than what he had to endure so far.

Barry swallows hard at the lump in his throat as the tears sting his eyes. The chaotic mixture of emotions he feels made him feel helpless, exhausted, and drained. He has had so many vivid dreams which all felt so real. He dreamt about his childhood house back in Scotland, Scotland's green hills and forests, it's beauty, he could clearly hear his father speaking to him, he could feel his mother's warm hug, her motherly love and her gentleness, he could literally smell the peculiar horsey smell of the barn, he could hear the crackling on the police radio as communication took place between Radio Control and the different call signs on the channels and the sound of Golf Romeo 6 sirens would ring clearly in his ears. Keeping his eyes closed as he fights back the tears Barry sees in his mind's eye the vivid pictures and memories of the time he has had the privilege of spending on the farm in the house of love and friendship he has got to know so intimately... The sound of Adrian's voice calling him causes Barry to open his eyes again as he eagerly and hopefully turns his gaze to the door, but his facial expression slumps with disappointment as he realises there is no one there.

"Ah am haur, Adrian." Barry says softly.

"Please find me..."

The now familiar squeaking of the door opening jerks Barry back to reality and he can only watch the figures of the druglord with his gang with a dreadful feeling as they enter the room.

"I can't believe that you are so stubborn. It's been three months. Look at you, you filthy rat. I think it is time that I make an end to your misery."

"Please..." Barry says softly.

"It's baltic an Ah am freezing haur. Jist bring me a jacket or something."

"That's of no concern to me. I don't care. You have to take the consequences for your own actions."

The druglord takes out a knife and Barry realises that he is being restrained by one of the gang members so that he will not move. The druglord grabs Barry's hand.

"I think your loyalty is about to come to an end. I won't stop until you tell me what I want to know."

He cuts into Barry's skin between the knuckles of his index and middle finger, deep enough to cause some bleeding and certainly discomfort. He didn't want Barry to lose too much blood – not yet anyway. He was certain this torture method would make Barry talk as Barry cries out.

"Let me know when we can talk business. You'll talk - believe me. I only got started."

The tears of fear and pride stream down Barry's face.

"Och God! Please forgive them! They dinnae ken what thay ar daein... Please help me! Please protect ma freend an keep me loyal!"

Barry tries bravely to keep himself from crying out as the druglord mercilessly continues torturing him to elicit the information he wanted, but each laceration becomes deeper and more painful. This forces Barry to loose consciousness owing to shock. The druglord just shakes his head in disbelief.

" _Klein twak! Los hom eers. Ons kan later vir goed met hom afreken. Tot dan sal ek sy selfoon_ check _en elke kontak op daai selfoon 'n MMS stuur oor hoe hy nou lyk. As hulle regtig omgee vir hierdie stuk gemors sal hulle vinnig optree. Ek is al lankal lus om die Pote 'n les of twee te leer. Laat hulle maar kom. Ons is reg vir hulle."_ ("Bloody little nuisance! Leave him alone for now. We can finish him off later. I am going to check his contacts on his cell phone and send a MMS to each and every one of them. They will take the bait if they really care about him. I have been in the mood to teach the cops a lesson or two for a long time now. Let them trace us. We are ready for them.")

Adrian stops writing the statement on a docket he was busy with and the complainant at the counter in front of him frowns. Adrian is actually aware that he was finally reaching the point of a complete nervous breakdown, because he knows he is in the charge office with a complainant writing a statement, but he also knows he senses Barry's distress and he is convinced he could hear Barry screaming.

"Wat gaan aan met jou, Konstabel? Ek het mos vir jou verduidelik wat gebeur het. Het jy nie geluister nie? Dis nie nou tyd vir jou om muisneste te hê nie! Ek is haastig!" ("What's wrong with you, Constable? I explained to you what happened and what my complaint is about. You obviously did not listen. This is not the time for you to think about your girlfriend! I am in a hurry!")

But Adrian ignores the complainant's rage as he gets up from his chair, leaving everything he was busy with on the counter and calmly walks to the desk where Clive was seated. He takes up the keys of his own private vehicle and his cap.

" _As die SB my soek weet dit - ek gaan vir Barry soek. Met of sonder Takies."_ ("If the station commander is looking for me know this \- I'm going to look for Barry. With or without the help of Task Force.")

Adrian hastily leaves the charge office before Clive could intervene and much to Clive's concern and disbelief he could hear Adrian driving his car at a high speed from the station's premises. Clive runs to Henry's office and barges in without knocking. He ignores the annoyed expression on the faces of every staff member and bravely ignores Henry's rage as well.

"Superintendent, dismiss your meeting. Get _Takies_ and Air Wing on the line. Adrian just left."

"Damn it! Is he really having a death wish?!"

Henry picks up the phone and phones Adrian.

"What the hell are you up to?!"

"I'm going to have to cut your call, Dad. I'm driving."

"Don't get smart with me, son! I can hear you are driving and I can hear you are driving way too fast! Where are you?"

"On my way to Cape Town to _Takies_. I'll grab them by the collar if I need to. Barry is coming home - today. That's final."

"Adrian—"

But Adrian disconnects the call and this leaves Henry fuming. Henry takes a deep breath to force himself to calm down before he looks at the members of his meeting.

"We'll have to postpone, people. Sorry about that, but I have an emergency to attend to that I dare not ignore."

As each of the members of his meeting leaves they all gave Henry an encouraging and sympathetic pat on the shoulder. Adrian grew up in front of most of them and the police station of Grabouw was more than just a police station – they were family, and the past three months were difficult for all of them. When the last personnel member left and closing the door behind him as a gesture of courtesy Henry takes a seat behind his desk as he picks up the phone to phone the Task Force base. To his relief the phone is picked up almost immediately.

"Dippenaar."

"Superintendent, it is Superintendent Parker. My son, Adrian, is on his way to your base as we speak. I know this takes you by surprise and might be interfering with your plans, but..."

Henry takes a deep breath as he forces himself to compose himself and to stay in control of his fear for the safety of his youngest.

"Please Superintendent, I am not talking to you now in my capacity as a policeman, but in the capacity as a father. It is my son out there and he is risking his own life for his best friend. I am begging you - please help him where you can and please take care of him. Goodness knows I... This whole hostage drama with Barry is getting to me and... and..."

Henry's voice breaks and he needs to remove his glasses, pressing with his thumb and index finger at the corners of his eyes as he fights back the tears.

"Don't worry, Henry. You know our track record. We don't lose our victims. Both Adrian and Barry will be alright. I will phone you. _Vasbyt, ou maat_." ("Hang in there, old friend.")

A MMS message alert comes through on Adrian's phone as he is driving. He knows he had to ignore it at that specific moment. Having had to stop at a red robot he flips his cell phone open, opens the MMS but flinches in shock at the picture which shows Barry in an unconscious state. He has clearly suffered a lot of blood loss and the injuries to what Adrian could see on Barry's one hand seemed horrific. That's it. There is no turning back. He has managed to save Ryan's life once and is at peace about the thought that he might die in getting Barry safely out of there. Arriving at the base a while later Adrian barges into the unit commander's office and dutifully salutes the Senior Superintendent.

"Superintendent, forgive me for barging into your office like this and being so frank, but I didn't come here to waste my time. You guys are the elite. You are capable of everything, but it's been three months since Barry was kidnapped. Please, I beg you! We must find my friend Constable Daniels before it is too late. I don't know where and frankly I don't care how, that is why you are the experts. I really hope that this MMS that I got now can help. Please, I'm begging you!"

Senior Superintendent Dippenaar patiently allows Adrian to vent all his anger and frustration before he gets up from behind his desk. He reassuringly puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"You're Henry Parker's son, aren't you? He phoned me just now and also on a regular basis over this last three months. This is the most difficult case ever we had to crack. Please give me your cell phone and stay put. I'm going to get my men ready. I assume you're coming with?"

"Barry is my best friend, Superintendent. I can't let him down."

After meticulous planning and strategy the members of the Special Task Force discreetly, but effectively surround the gang's hideout with several snipers taking guard as well. Although it is a tall order Adrian knows that he has to remain calm and do exactly as he was instructed in order not to blow Task Force's cover. They had a job to do and they relied heavily on his cooperation. The Task Force member Adrian was with parks the vehicle some distance from the entrance of the hide-out before he makes the all-important call with everyone waiting tensely as the druglord's phone rings.

" _Ja?_ Who's speaking?"

"I got a call on my phone that you are looking for the colleague of Constable Daniels. He agreed to meet you."

The druglord takes a looks around, but can't see anything unusual.

" _Ag_ really? Is he here?"

"Yes, he is here."

"And where are you?"

"I'm waiting in the blue VW Golf. I am about 50 paces away from you, north easterly direction."

The druglord scrutinises the area, feeling annoyed with himself that he didn't see the Golf in the first place. To give him some credit it was a highly sought after car by car thieves and residents in the informal settlements.

"Then get out. Is Daniels' friend with you?"

"Yes. He is here."

"Then get out - both of you. Put your hands where I can see them. Slowly get out of the car. Keep your hands where I can see them and put the cell phone on the roof of the car."

Dressed in civilian clothing with their bulletproofs well concealed Adrian and the Task Force member leave the vehicle as instructed. The druglord steps closer. His eyes gaze at Adrian with utter contempt and he shoves Adrian hard against the chest with his hands, almost causing Adrian to topple over, but unfortunately for him Adrian had great balance as an experienced horseman.

"You son of a bitch. I should have killed you when I had the chance. You are that station commander's son. Believe me, you and your spineless station commander who you so affectionately call ' _Dad_ ' will get exactly the same treatment your friend got these last three months before he died this morning. Just because we can, because your father has absolutely no guts to fight his own battles and because you still continue to hurt my business. You are in for a tough time, _my bra_ (my brother)."

Adrian realises he is starting to lose his temper and he fights bravely against all the chaotic emotions inside of him to stay calm and to stay silent. He refuses to believe that they were too late to save Barry. This guy is bluffing, but it's working.

"Please, we ask only one thing. Please bring Constable Daniels out." The Task Force member negotiates.

"What? You mean his corpse? What's left of it? My dogs haven't fed for days. I'll tell you what - let me have this Constable. It is my ransom I demanded from the station commander since we started negotiating. And you know what is the best of it all, Sunshine?" the druglord sarcastically asks Adrian.

"He didn't even object. I wonder how much does your father really care about you?"

Adrian grits his teeth as his fiery spirit reflect in his usually soft and gentle eyes. He refused to give away how he feels as the druglord tauntingly looks at Adrian while chewing his gum with his mouth open.

" _Ek sê nê, jouse Dadda gee nie om vir jou nie, nê?"_ ("I say, your father does not care a flying feather about you.")

Realising that the situation is rapidly developing into a hostile one that can blow up in their faces the Task Force member steps in between the druglord and Adrian.

"If that was the agreement then that is fine. The Constable will go with you. Please bring Constable Daniels out."

The fear inside Adrian is overwhelming as he follows the druglord into the building, but he knows that he would have to trust the Task Force members who were in charge of the situation. This allowed for phase two to be implemented which was to immobilise and if the need arises, to kill the suspects, and to free both Adrian and Barry. The druglord pushes Adrian into the dark room where Barry was kept captive for three months. Adrian rushes to Barry's side as soon as his eyes get accustomed to the dark. He kneels down at Barry's side and checked Barry's vitals. Barry is alive, but he is unconscious and in bad shape. Adrian's body jerks with shock when he becomes aware of the gunfire outside. Many shots are fired in the gunfight and vivid memories of that near fateful night haunts Adrian's mind. But this moment called upon him to be the brave policeman he always knew he was. Now seated on the cold cement floor next to Barry Adrian carefully moves Barry and cradles him close to his chest in an effort to stabilise his body temperature. His skin feels cold and damp which is a sign that Barry was in a state of shock. Severely disorientated and traumatised Barry moans and tries to break free from Adrian's arms.

"Nae... nae... leave me... Please, A beg ye..."

"Hush, _Engelsman_." Adrian says softly and reassuringly.

"It's okay. It's me - Adrian. We're almost out of here."

"Adrian..."

"It's alright. Hang in there, okay? We'll be out of here in no time."

"Adrian, please... please tell me this is real... A hae been dreaming 'bout ye an everyone else almost every night... Ah am so feart that it will be ane of thae dreams again that A wake up an then it's not real."

"Hey, hey, hush. It's okay. I'm not leaving you. We're safe. It's just _Takies_ shooting the living daylights out of those thugs who held you captive. We are going to get out of here because it is time for you to come home. Besides never in _Takies'_ history did they ever lose a hostage. They will not allow you or anyone to ruin their reputation. You hear me?"

"Ah am so cauld... Thay stripped me of everything - even ma bulletproof..."

"It's alright, _Engelsman_. Just stay with me, okay? Look at me. Look at me!" Adrian says brotherly, but with urgency as it seemed as if Barry was about to slip out of consciousness again.

"That's it. You're alright. I'm here. I'm not leaving you. Just keep on looking at me. Focus on me, okay? Don't listen to that racket out there. I missed you so much - all your silly jokes and everything."

Barry manages a weary smile.

"A miss ma music..." Barry replies weak. He seems to start to lose consciousness again and Adrian knows he had to keep Barry awake at all costs.

"Which song?"

"The Amazing Grace track on the Scottish Regiment Parade CD..."

Adrian swallows hard at the lump in his throat and tries bravely to smile.

"It's been your favourite song since Christmas. How you would always sing it or whistle it on end."

"Adrian, will ye sing with me?" Barry asks wearily.

"Of course I will, pal."

Adrian starts singing softly with Barry who becomes more and more disorientated.

"Barry! Barry, stay with me! Stay with me, okay? Come on, we're not done with the song yet."

Adrian notices the Captain entering the room and he gratefully looks at him. From the looks of it the Captain had advanced ops medic experience as he is well equipped with all the necessary medical equipment needed until Netcare 911 arrives.

"Thank goodness you're here. My buddy is in terrible shape."

The Captain covers Barry with a blanket and assesses his vitals.

"Do you know if he is allergic to anything? He appears severely disorientated. I don't think he will understand what I ask." the Captain says as he shines with a small medical torch in Barry's eyes.

"His response level is critically low. I need to start the IV."

"He is not allergic to anything, Captain. Barry?"

Adrian touches Barry on the shoulder.

"Barry, open your eyes! Come on! Hang in there! I'm still here." Adrian says with urgency.

"Ah am so tired..." Barry moans.

"No. No, come on. Stay with me, okay? It's imperative. The ambulance will be here real soon and then you can sleep. Hang on. It's alright."

To Adrian's relief the paramedics of Netcare 911 arrive shortly afterwards and stabilise Barry before loading him into the ambulance. Adrian worriedly looks on before he turns to the Captain. All the stress and anxiety of the past three months start taking its toll and Adrian appears drained and overwhelmed.

"I think you need to go with your partner, Constable. We'll take care of your vehicle at the base. Give us a tinkle and we'll come and fetch you guys."

"Captain, thank you so much. I really don't know what I would have done without you guys. I really hope that someone will recognise your brave efforts today."

"Well, I don't know why you insist on giving us all the credit. If it wasn't for you we would not have been able to pull this off. You were so brave. It is admirable. Few young policemen have your guts. Please keep in touch. We all would love to hear if Barry will be okay."

An hour has passed since they arrived at Constantiaberg Mediclinic. Adrian has lost count on how many times he poured himself a glass of water and how many paces he walked in the waiting room. He is acutely aware that he was a source of annoyance to the other people in the waiting room of the emergency room, but he couldn't help it. His cell phone rings and Adrian takes it out from his jeans' back pocket.

"Hello, Adrian speaking." he answers and Henry could feel his heart cringe as he realises how emotionally drained Adrian had sound.

"I'm so worried about you! Please give me good news." Henry replies with concern.

"It's all over, Dad. We are safe. I'm just waiting for the doctor to give me feedback and when I can go and see Barry. I've been waiting for an hour now."

"Is he okay?" Henry asks carefully.

Adrian sits down again and takes a sip of water from the cup to compose himself.

"He was in terrible shape, Dad. He has lost so much weight and he was somewhat hypothermic as well. I really think he is going to be here a while." Adrian says, not letting Henry know about the other injuries.

"I'm just waiting for your mom to finish at work then we will come through. Where are you?"

"Constantiaberg Mediclinic. Dad, I need to go. The doctor is here."

"Hang in there, my son. We'll be there later. I love you." Henry says affectionately.

"I love you too, Dad."

Adrian disconnects and expectantly looks at the doctor.

"Adrian I presume?"

"Yes. Doctor, please tell me Barry is going to be okay." Adrian pleads.

"Adrian, sit down please."

Adrian takes a seat and frowns lightly.

"How... how bad is it?"

"Adrian, your friend is severely dehydrated. I am really worried about that and also the fact that he has lost so much weight. The blood loss he suffered due to the lacerations on his hands is another worrying factor. Obviously that will heal and he is receiving a blood transfusion as we speak. He lost consciousness on arrival and he... He is not in a coma, but it is more a question that he went through a horrific ordeal and is taking time out. It can last a couple of hours, days, weeks - it depends on what his body is going to take."

"So I guess he is in ICU?"

"For now yes."

Adrian puts the cup aside and rests with his head in his hands. The tears of anxiety and stress sting his eyes, but he bravely fights them back.

"I suggest that he consults with a psychiatrist or psychologist after he is released. I will contact someone if you want me to."

Adrian looks up and clears his throat.

"I _uhm..._ I think we must ask Barry when he wakes up. He will not like it if you organise shrinks."

The doctor sighs.

"You policemen are so stubborn. I wonder if you realise what trauma your friend went through."

Adrian realises that he has reached the end of his fuse and tries to choose his words carefully without sounding too agitated.

"As a matter of fact I do. I survived the same ordeal last year. I almost died. I was shot and it took me a long time to recuperate. I also know that the anti-depressants, sedatives, and sleeping tablets made me aggressive and led to insomnia. I suffered from major depression and post traumatic stress for a long time, and I am still on super alert every time I work. Not just that, but I was kidnapped in my childhood years and the same guy that kidnapped me when I was a child kidnapped me again last year. This is the third kidnapping I have to work through psychologically although it wasn't me personally the third time round. I understand perfectly what lies ahead and what Barry goes through. Not because I am his best friend, but because I've been in that situation. I was also able to depend on him last year. It's only fair for him to know that I will be there for him this time round."

"Okay, granted. But not everyone reacts the same to trauma nor medication."

Adrian closes his eyes and takes a deep breath trying to control his temper.

"Doctor, like I said - let's give Barry the choice, please. I know him. He is not going to allow anyone to push him into something he doesn't want."

"There is another problem. He was drugged while they kept him captive. We are just waiting for the bloodwork to come back so that we can determine what it was and the way forward."

Adrian winces.

"Good gracious!"

"Exactly my point."

"Doc, I know you know best and that you mean well—"

"Adrian, you clearly don't understand or you don't want to understand. He is going to have severe withdrawal symptoms!" the doctor replies sternly.

"Please, just give my mom a chance. She is a qualified nurse at Vergelegen Mediclinic. She is into paediatrics, but she has a lot of contacts in the medical profession and because of her I'm coping well after my ordeal. She knows about homeopathic medication that is just short of a miracle."

"That won't do to get him through the withdrawal symptoms."

"Funny thing then that my mother knows about a psychiatrist here in the Cape who helped his patients with this homeopathic medication. I really don't mean to be rude, but I was hoping that my mom and I can work closely with you to aid in Barry's recovery."

The doctor tries his best to smile.

"Would you like to accompany me to the ICU? I need to go and check up on him."

Three days after Barry was found and rescued he wearily opens his eyes as he was laying in his hospital bed in the ICU. His eyes struggle to focus which results in him becoming restless and anxious. Adrian notices Barry is awake and he reassuringly lays his hand on Barry's left arm.

"Hey, Barry." Adrian says softly.

"Welcome back, _Engelsman_. How are you feeling?"

"Nae, nae... Please dinnae... dinnae hurt me anymore..." Barry replies disorientated.

"Barry, it's me \- Adrian. It's okay. You're safe."

Adrian reassuringly squeezes Barry's arm.

"Adrian? Whaur... whaur am A?"

"You're in the hospital. Everything is over. You're safe. Everything is alright now."

"Please, whitever ye dae dinnae leave me alone..."

"I'm not going anywhere. I'm staying right here."

"Ah am so feart..." Barry says with a quivering voice as he fights back the tears.

"It's okay. They're not coming back. _Takies_ sorted them out, every single one of them. There was a huge shoot-out. They are gone. All of them. You are safe. I promise." Adrian replies reassuringly, but Barry restlessly tugs the duvet.

"Barry, it's alright. Don't be anxious. I'm here."

Barry wearily closes his eyes and it is silent for a brief moment before he opens his eyes again.

"Adrian, Ah am so cauld... Please ask them tae bring me anither blanket."

Adrian buzzes the nurse who comes in within seconds and he gratefully looks at her. She was about nineteen, probably first year, drop dead gorgeous and seems to be compassionate and caring.

"Could you please organise another blanket?"

The student worriedly looks at the monitor reflecting Barry's vital signs.

"I was hoping that his body temperature would start to normalise. Did he wake up?"

"Yeah, but he is still disorientated."

"I'll be back in a sec."

Adrian turns back to Barry.

"It's okay, _Engelsman_. We'll sort it out in no time. Are you thirsty?"

"Aye, quite a bit..."

Adrian pours Barry a glass of water and helps him to take a drink. At this point the student nurse comes back with a blanket and drapes it over Barry.

"The doctor will be here soon." she says as she gently takes Barry's temperature with an ear thermometer, writing down all the necessary information.

"Is it your first year?" Adrian asks her with sincere interest.

"Yeah." the student nurse says shyly as she notices Adrian is watching her intently.

She had to admit that Adrian and his friend are strikingly handsome young men, both having the most beautiful eyes she has seen in a long time and she quietly wondered if Adrian and Barry were friends or brothers. To her they looked alike apart from their hair colour and length obviously.

"So what do you do for a living?" she asks Adrian in return.

"I'm a policeman. Barry too. He is my partner. My best friend."

The student nurse looks shocked.

"Partner?" she asks in disbelief.

Adrian chuckles.

"We work together on the same police van at the same station. We are sharing a cottage, but we are both solid Christians and definitely do not follow the lifestyle you were just thinking about."

She smiles embarrassed.

"I'm sorry. It's just that the world has changed so much and it not strange to see gay couples anymore."

"Oh hell no! I love Barry to bits, but not in that way. It is not what God wants and how He intended life to be."

Adrian laughs heartily for the first time in months. The situation is comical because the student looks overly embarrassed. She clearly misjudged the situation.

"What's your name?" she manages shyly.

"I'm Adrian. Yours?"

"Gisela."

Fortunately for Barry he only had to spend two weeks in hospital. The doctor felt he was strong enough to go home and recover there, but he was booked off sick for another two more weeks and ordered to rest as much as his body needed. Although the doctors hated admitting Adrian was right Barry seemed to have been coping well on the homeopathic medication and the withdrawal symptoms were minimal.

In the time that Barry was still in the ICU Adrian noticed the chemistry between Barry and Gisela, and he decided to play matchmaker. He organised with the staff that Gisela had to give Barry his release forms although he was transferred to the general ward in the last few days of his hospital stay. Adrian made sure that some good reason had to be made up why Gisela was to give Barry the forms and not her colleagues in the general ward with the promise of a bunch of flowers or chocolates to the staff member helping him. He disappeared of course with the excuse that he needed something from his car while Barry got ready to be released.

Barry sits on the bed and puts on a sweater before putting away the last things in his bag. He was grateful that the bandages came off from his hands and that the stitches could be removed, but his hands are still tender and he is painfully aware of the injuries. At this point Gisela enters the general ward Barry was in. She is clearly embarrassed and Barry was all too happy to see her. During her training while he was in the ICU he definitely noticed her. There was no way he could not have. She is a pretty young woman with her red hair and green eyes, and she has a quiet and soft-spoken character.

"Gosh, I am so sorry to bother you with all these forms. Actually one of the other staff obviously had to bring it to you, but they asked me to come. It's probably part of my training. Things can be hectic here at times." Gisela says shyly as she get the forms ready.

"Would you mind me asking you something though?"

Barry is jerked back to reality as he realises that he got all caught up in Gisela's simple beauty and he blushes self-consciously.

"Aye, nae problem."

"Are you South African? You don't look it. At least you don't sound like it."

"Nae, Ah amna South African. Not born haur anyway. Why? Is it that obvious?"

"Afraid so. You stick out like a sore thumb."

They share a laugh.

"So where are you from?"

"Take a guess." Barry says mischievously.

"You sound Scottish."

Barry shakes his head and chuckles.

"Wit ar ye daein in the nursing profession? Ye ar aither a guid detective or Adrian has told ye all 'bout me."

"Neither. I'm fanatic about Scotland and it's beauty. My favourite movies are Braveheart and Rob Roy. So I took a guess. Which part of Scotland are you from?"

"Embra."

Gisela frowns lightly.

"Excuse me?"

"Edinburgh. Sairy. A try tae adjust ma Scottish English tae South African English most of the time, bit it isnae always that easy." Barry apologises.

With both his hands still feeling somewhat dumb owing to the injuries he accidently bumps her hand as he takes the pen from her to sign the forms and he blushes again.

"Oh my goodness. I'm sorry. Your hands must still be hurting quite a bit."

"It's okay. Nae worries. Adrian always teases and says A am a real gawk, a relative of Mr Murphy of Murphy's Law. If something can gae wrong it probably will when Ah am aroun'." Barry replies with a jest, but Gisela still seemed serious.

"What happened to you? What happened that you had to come here? You were in terrible shape."

Barry sighs and it is clear that he raises a fence around him emotionally with regards to what happened. It was not something that he was willing to discuss with a stranger.

"A... A was kidnapped an held captive for three months. A really dinnae want tae talk 'bout it. A jist cannae... It is something A would rather like to forget..."

Gisela softly lays her hand on Barry's arm.

"You must talk about it to someone. It's vital. It's imperative for your recovery."

Barry pauses for quite a while as he turns his gaze to the window. The sky was cold and grey as the rainy season for the Cape has finally arrived. Barry bites his lower lip as he felt cornered and exposed. To retort back firmly because of unresolved trauma would not be fair and Barry knows he would have to try his level best not to be short-tempered. It feels as if he had to start all over again with his journey and walk with God, and he suddenly realises he finally understood how Adrian felt the year before. But Barry was determined to stay away from the deep pit of depression and from losing perspective, and deep down he knows that Gisela only cared for his well-being as a patient she cared for. Barry would really like to see her again and to get to know her better as a person. She seemed so sincere... He turns his gaze back to her.

"A will talk tae Adrian 'bout it, A promise. In the meantime would ye mind terribly if A was so presumptuous tae ask yer nummer? A will phone ye sometime an maybe we can hae some coffee some bit an talk 'bout it."
Chapter Nine \- An unexpected award

But Barry was much more resilient than anyone could have imagined and as soon as he was able to return back on duty as crew and in partnership with his best friend the criminal elements in Grabouw surely felt the impact this duo had. The solid support system the Parker family offered and the fact that Barry and Gisela's relationship blossomed contributed to Barry's speedy recovery, and he showed virtually no emotional scars as a consequence of the horrific trauma he went through. Six months have passed uneventfully since the hostage drama. Nero has since 'graduated' and was added as a 'crew' on the patrol vehicle, much to Adrian's delight and obviously much to the dismay of the criminals as his presence only made matters more difficult for them. Few dared messing with the 'terrible trio'.

Being on duty on their first day shift and with no outstanding complaints Adrian casually drives as he patrols the area they were posted in. Although relaxed his eyes eagerly scrutinises his surroundings, making sure his community is happy and safe.

"Golf Romeo 6, Golf Romeo 6 come in for Romeo."

Keeping his right hand on the steering wheel Adrian picks up the mike of the police radio from its cradle and Barry eagerly listens, ready to write down any information.

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed Romeo." Adrian answers politely.

"Golf Romeo 6, I have a request for police assistance at the Perdeberg hiking trail. The information available is that a K9 officer assisted in locating a missing person and that there are complications."

Adrian frowns.

"Copied Romeo, but we were not aware of a missing hiker in need of assistance in our area. Is the K9 officer in danger?"

"Negative. The dog is. I repeat - the dog is in need of assistance. I understand you are the only one in Grabouw with a dog and you are closest to the scene, but I also understand it is a patrol dog hence the assistance from the K9 rescue unit. I can request Sierra Whisky to try to help too, over?"

"Copied, Romeo. Any help I can get will be great. Out."

Barry questioningly looks at Adrian.

"Why didnae thay call us in the furst place?"

"Your guess is as good as mine. Put on some music. Let's get there as soon as we can."

Barry switches on the blue lights and sirens as Adrian drives faster to get to the scene.

"Are you sure we didn't get any complaints for police assistance except this one?'

"Aye. Not since this forenuin."

"That is really weird. So when is your next date?" Adrian asks mischievously and chuckles as Barry blushes.

"Oh come on, _Engelsman_! It is as plain as daylight that you are madly in love!"

"A cannae deny that. She is the sweetest thing an my furst big loue since A was seeventeen."

"It's about time I'd say!"

"Aye, bit wit 'bout ye, lad?"

"No way. Much too young and way too busy. I don't want to get married until I'm at least thirty."

"Guid gracious! Why dinnae ye grant yerself the pleasure of finding a lass?"

"No ways. I love my space. Besides, it will have be a lady that understands police work. Someone who has a heart for a policeman. They are scarce. You are lucky."

"Ye will not remain single all yer life. Ye ar hopelessly too braw for that an a typical ladies man. Ye will make a woman very blythe."

"Yeah, yeah. Don't count yourself out. I still can't believe the happiness you found. How you deserve it!" Adrian replies sincerely, but clearly trying to shift Barry's focus on something else. Barry laughs.

"Ye rascal. All because ye played matchmaker behind ma back!"

Adrian briefly looks at Barry as he chuckles, but as he stops and parks his patrol van they both realise the extent of the situation and their demeanour changes instantly from being casual to being serious. A single police vehicle from Cape Town K9 unit is parked at the scene, but there is no activity in the immediate vicinity. Getting out from the patrol van Adrian opens the back of the van and the kennel before Nero jumps out. He patiently waits for Adrian to latch the leash on and with Barry right behind them they all start jogging in a general direction.

" _Soek, seun! Soek! Soek!_ " ("Come on, boy! Search! Search!") Adrian commands Nero as they follow in his tracks. Nero has grown to be a magnificent animal and proves to be a talented, intelligent, and hardworking patrol dog.

But they only discovered the actual scene at about a kilometre away from where the vehicles were parked. It is not certain what may have happened, but the picture of the trapped rescue dog in the rocky area of the walking trail is not a pretty sight. Still having Nero on the leash Adrian kneels down next to the handler who was in a kneeling position next to her injured dog.

"Guid gracious! Wit happened?" Barry asks with shock and concern.

"Trapped hiker. Rose and I were supposed to go and find the hiker, but she lost her footing and fell between the rocks. I can't get her out... We are still waiting for back-up..." René Troudeaux replies in a state of shock. She is clearly trying to keep her composure, but the stress and worry about the safety and wellbeing of her dog is edged on her face.

Adrian takes Nero off the leash and he carefully sticks his hand out to see how and where he could help the injured dog.

" _Hello, meisiekind._ " ("Hi there, beautiful.") Adrian speaks softly and calmly, but the dog snaps at him and bares her teeth.

"Whoa! Adrian, A think ye ar going tae hae tae wait for the vet an fire brigade on this ane."

"Heck no, Barry. We cannot waste time. We need to get her out. Please contact Romeo again for back-up and see if you can organise the vet and fire brigade so long."

Adrian carefully moves a rock he manages to pick up away from the dog, trying to create more space for her to move.

" _Toemaar, ounooi. Ons gaan jou hier uit kry. Raak net rustig, meisie._ " ("It's alright. We'll get you out of here. Good girl.")

"Haud on, lad. She is going tae hurt ye badly." Barry says apprehensively.

"It's okay. I will muzzle her. I've got it. Hustle, pal. We need the vet here."

Barry looks doubtingly at Adrian before leaving. In the back of his mind he knows he will have to bring the first aid kit with after calling for the vet. He is not convinced that Adrian would be able to handle the situation without getting bitten. With Barry being some 400 metres from the scene his fears are confirmed as Adrian's scream of agony breaks the silence in the surrounding areas and he can only shake his head as he sprints to their patrol van. Having witnessed the whole ordeal of her dog biting Adrian in him only trying to assist René reacts in shock and embarrassment as she scolds her dog.

"Rose! He is trying to help you! Calm down!"

René gets up from where she was and walks around to Adrian's side before taking his injured hand in hers to look at it. Their eyes meet.

"Are you okay?" René asks with concern in a thick French accent.

"Yes." Adrian replies bravely and tries to smile.

"Don't worry about it. This is all in the line of duty."

"I'm so sorry..." René replies apologetically and embarrassed.

"No need to apologise. She is injured and scared." Adrian says and steers his gaze away from René momentarily upon hearing the approaching running footsteps on the trail path.

Barry approaches them with the first aid kit and takes out a clean bandage.

"Haur ye gae, lad. Put this on for the time bein."

Adrian takes the bandage and bandages his hand quickly before attempting for the second time to muzzle the injured rescue dog.

" _Raak nou rustig hoor. Ek wil jou net help. Hou op kwaai wees._ " ("Calm down now. I just want to help you. It's alright.")

René smiles and starts coaxing her companion which is still anxious - justly so given the extent of her injuries and distress. With the joined effort of the fire brigade and the veterinarian they finally manage to free the dog so that the veterinarian can assess her and treat the obvious injuries. Adrian notices René is emotional as they walk back to where the cars are parked. She opens the door on the driver's side of her car before taking a seat, clearly fighting back the tears. Adrian hands her his handkerchief and puts his hand on her shoulder.

"I'm so sorry that she has bitten you. She didn't mean it."

"It's fine. Really. Don't worry about it." Adrian replies reassuringly.

"How long have you been at K9?"

"Just over a year. I went from the academy to K9 at Maitland Dog Unit."

Adrian stares at her with wide eyes of disbelief.

"How did you manage that? The training at the academy is six months, field training is another six months, and if you want to go to the dog unit then you need to go on the intense dog handler course. It's no picnic passing that."

"I..."

René bravely dries her tears.

"I was a cop where I come from. Also K9. I think it must have counted in my favour when I applied."

Adrian frowns curiously.

"Where do you come from?

"Bordeaux, France."

Adrian whistles in amazement.

"What the heck are you doing here? Don't you know the situation in South Africa? Don't get me wrong, I love my country, but it has become violent and it is not always pleasant being here."

"Several reasons. I needed to make a fresh start. My home does not hold fond memories. You? How long have you been a policeman?"

"Since January 2007. But being part of the police was the only life I ever knew."

The police veterinarian breaks up the conversation.

"Sorry, Constable Trodeaux. I'm taking Rose for treatment."

"Please tell me she'll be okay?" René pleads.

"To be honest I think I will have to put her down." The veterinarian replies sympathetically.

"I... I know it sounds cruel, but please see what you can do."

"Okay, but I'm not promising anything. I'll let you know either way around."

René puts her face in her hands as she rests with her elbows on her knees. Her body convulses with the tears she cries. Adrian kneels down beside her.

"What's your name?" Adrian asks compassionately.

"I'm René..."

"René, I have some strong coffee in my patrol vehicle. Would you like some?"

"If you can spare thanks."

"Stay put."

Adrian rubs over Nero's head and seems to say something to him. It works, because Nero approaches René, puts his paw on her leg, and licks her hand. René tries to smile through her tears and lovingly rubs him. Adrian returns with a steaming cup of coffee in his hand.

"Here you go. Just be careful. It is still very hot. Hope you like sweet coffee."

"I do. Thanks."

Adrian stands right next to René's squad car, kneels down, and carefully and comfortingly puts his arm around René's shoulders. She rests with her head on him and cries freely, but after a while she stops and blushes embarrassed.

"I'm sorry... I'm so unprofessional."

René tries to dry her tears.

"And I've spoilt your handkerchief with my make-up."

Adrian softly squeezes her shoulder.

"It's okay. Truthfully I would have been beyond myself if it was Nero. Rose is your friend and your partner. If you reacted any differently I would have been surprised. It's never nice to see any animal like that."

René carefully takes a couple of sips from the hot brew and finally begins to calm down.

"Are you staying around here?" she asks.

"Yes. I've been staying here for seven years now. I'm staying on a farm with my parents. My dad is the station commander of Grabouw."

René smiles.

"So you have it easy. Probably spoilt rotten."

Adrian laughs.

"No ways. I'm always on the red carpet."

"I don't believe you." René smiles mischievously.

"Okay." Adrian chuckles.

"Honestly, my dad is strict with me. Even more than with anyone else. You know how people are. They would gossip about anything and think that you have an unfair advantage."

"You haven't told me your name yet," René looks at Adrian's name tag.

"Constable Parker."

"I'm Adrian."

René keeps Adrian's gaze and she can feel herself drowning in the intense blue hue of his big eyes. She blushes and puts the thermos mug back in Adrian's hand.

"I really appreciate you coming to Rose's rescue for what it was worth. Thanks for being so caring."

"Anytime. Please do me a favour. When you arrive back at base at Maitland please go to Group 7 Control and notify me that you have arrived safely. It's getting dark, and with the rain and mist here in the Cape it is treacherous to travel. In particular take care when you drive over the Sir Lowry's Pass. It's a dangerous mountain pass in this condition, especially if you don't know the area."

"I'll do. I hope your hand gets better soon."

Adrian parks his private vehicle next to the cottage just after half past seven that night and both he and Barry get out before they take out all their equipment. Upon entering the cottage Barry looks at Adrian with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes.

"Leuks like Cupid has made yet anither visit."

Adrian blushes.

"Don't be ridiculous, _Engelsman_. She needed support and comfort at the time."

"An ye were right thare." Barry adds thoughtfully.

Adrian ignores Barry on purpose as he walks to the bedroom before placing his backpack and bulletproof on the floor. He avoids eye contact as he brushes passed Barry who playfully wrestles with Nero in the lounge.

"I'm going to get my hand sorted. Hurts like hell."

Barry laughs.

"Jist ask yer mom if she has something against the effect of Cupid's arrows. Too bizzie an too young, _huh_."

Adrian turns around at the door before he picks up a scatter cushion from the one recliner and playfully throws Barry with it.

"One more word out of you and you'll walk to the station tomorrow."

"Och, dinnae fash yerself. A hae ma own car or did ye forget?" Barry chuckles.

With that Adrian exits the cottage and makes his way to the main house before knocking on the kitchen door. The smell of the _waterblommetjiebredie_ hangs in the air. Chrissie looks up and smiles, but her smile vanishes when she notices Adrian's bandaged hand.

" _Nee liewe kraaitjie! Net môre koop jy en Barry ontslag. Dis net een drama op die ander!_ " ("Good gracious! I have just about had it with all the drama! I don't care what you do but you will go to your human resources office and buy your discharge when you get to the station tomorrow!")

Chrissie steps closer and gently takes Adrian's injured hand in hers, taking off the bandage.

" _My kind! Hoekom het jy nie hospitaal toe gekom nie?"_ ("My son! Why didn't you come to the hospital?") Chrissie asks shocked.

" _Ek was tot ses-uur op die toneel, Ma. Toe moes ons teruggaan stasie om al die nodige papierwerk te doen, af te boek en al die ander_ trivia _. Ek sal môre na Dr Clarence toe gaan vir die ander papierwerk. Ek het gehoop my eie persoonlike verpleegster kan my help."_ ("We were on the scene until six 'o clock, Mom. After that we went to the station to do all the paperwork. I'll consult with Dr Clarence tomorrow for the other forms. I was hoping that my own personal nurse can help me in the meantime.")

Chrissie switches the stove plate to a low temperature and takes Adrian by the arm.

" _Kom jong."_ ("Come on.")

Henry comes from the lounge and chuckles at the picture of seeing his youngest with the bandaged hand.

"One true policeman. Never free from injuries."

" _Baie snaaks, Henry. Toe-toe. Jy mis die weerberig."_ ("Very funny, Henry. Go on, you are missing the weather forecast.") Chrissie replies annoyed.

Henry smiles.

"Don't worry. I'll get all the gossip tomorrow. That's why there is an occurrence book."

Adrian walks to the guests' bathroom with Chrissie who rinses his hand under running water as hot as he can bear.

" _Staan vas. Ek gaan al my goed kry."_ ("Stay put. I need to get my equipment.")

" _Die water is te warm, Ma."_ ("The water is too hot, Mom.") Adrian complains.

" _Vasbyt. Jy het nog nie na daardie hand gekyk nie."_ ("Hang in there. You haven't taken proper care of that hand.") Chrissie replies sternly with concern.

Adrian takes a seat on a chair next to the basin and winces. The bite is extremely painful. Chrissie comes back with her first aid kit within a matter of seconds and thoroughly cleanses the wound with a potent antiseptic. Adrian groans softly.

" _Vasbyt, liefie. Jy gaan baie meer pyn hê as hierdie bytwond ontsteek. Ek gaan jou nog moet inspuit vir klem-in-die-kaak ook. Dr Clarence sal jou môre moet inspuit teen hondsdolheid."_ ("Almost done, my love. If I don't do this you'll get a painful infection that will make this look like a picnic. I have to give you a tetanus shot as well anyway. You'll have to ask Dr Clarence for a rabies shot.")

" _Dit gaan onnodig wees want dit was 'n polisiehond, Ma."_ ("That's unnecessary, Mom. It was a police dog.")

" _Ek gee nie om nie."_ ("I don't care.") Chrissie replies sternly as she dries the wound before bandaging it with a clean bandage.

" _Trek op jou mou."_ ("Pull up your sleeve.")

Adrian complies against his will. He hates needles. There are many things in life he can handle, but needles, snakes, and spiders were not on his bravery list. Adrian rubs his arm when Chrissie is done.

" _Hoe was jou dag andersins?"_ ("So how was your day in general?")

" _Baie besig. Ek het vandag 'n baie mooi meisie ontmoet. Sy is al die pad van Frankryk af. Sy is nou by die honde-eenheid by Maitland. Dit is haar hond wat ons probeer red het, maar ek dink nie die hond gaan dit maak nie."_ ("Really busy. I met a stunning girl today. She is all the way from France. She works at the Dog Unit at Maitland. It was her dog that we tried to rescue, but I don't think the dog will actually make it.")

" _Wel, sy moet seker baie mooi wees want ek het gesien toe jy hier aangestap kom. Jy het die skoot hoog deur."_ ("Well, she's probably pretty beautiful because I could see you were on cloud nine when you came here.") Chrissie teases.

Adrian blushes self-consciously and Chrissie laughs before kissing him on the cheek.

" _Gaan roep vir Barry dat ons kan aansit vir aandete. Julle werk môre tweede dagskof en ek kan sien jy is poegaai verby."_ ("Go tell Barry supper is ready. You are working second day shift tomorrow and I can see you are weary.")

The following morning Adrian thought it would be business as usual as the day certainly starts off the same way as any other day when the shift assembles for parade, but then Henry arrives. Clive dutifully salutes Henry who salutes back before Henry stands next to Clive as they face the members on parade.

"Parade, attention!" Clive commands with authority.

The shift members dutifully salute Henry who takes his time inspecting each and every member. During his inspection of each member Henry is presented with their firearms for thorough inspection as he has a brief conversation with every member he inspects. This seems unusual and intriguing, especially for Adrian. He knew how important the staff members are to Henry, but it is as if Henry makes extra effort on that specific morning to spend time with the D-shift and to catch up on every single detail he can. Henry then stands next to Clive again, facing the members on parade.

"At ease!" Clive commands. The members on parade are now more relaxed and yet curious.

"I have a special announcement to make." Henry starts.

"I could have kept it private, but the nature of what I want to share makes me proud and it doesn't involve only me, but the whole D-shift."

Henry smiles briefly at the curious frown of every member.

"These last eighteen months were horrendous for two of your members and it certainly hit close to my home. The tribulation these members were subjected to, I'm sure, also impacted all of you because of all my members this shift is the shift that understands the importance of unity and working together as a team. Therefore it comes as no surprise that you all regard each other as family. That's why I've decided to share this good news with all of you. I was contacted yesterday by the office of the National Commissioner who informed me that both Constables Parker and Daniels will receive the silver cross for bravery on a formal parade in Pretoria tomorrow morning where they will personally receive their medals from the Commissioner himself. I honestly don't think that I need to remind any of you why these awards were awarded. But in case you have wondered or forgotten, both of them displayed selfless heroism in the past eighteen months. They saved toddlers out of a burning house last year just before Christmas, and then in February Constable Daniels was determined to apprehend suspects that were involved in a well-staged armed robbery in progress. This unfortunately led to his kidnapping and in May month Constable Parker with the help of the Special Task Force saved his life. This wasn't Constable Parker's first time that he went into a hostage situation to save someone's life. I hate to remember the event last year when we almost lost him while he was in Australia. This goes to show that there are people that still care for one another and yes, SAPS management does recognise hard work and bravery. I truly hope that this will serve as a motivation to those of you that wish that you were in these Constables' shoes tomorrow. But I also want to say an honest, sincere thank you to all of you who work so hard every day to make this police station great. I cannot do this on my own and I am so dependent on each and every one of you, your efforts and hard work..."

Henry stays silent for a long while as he is clearly overwhelmed. He swallows hard at the lump in his throat and he forces himself to composure. His strict demeanour returns instantly.

"Okay, everyone. Sermon is over. Anything else, October?"

"No, Superintendent. Squad! Officer on parade! Dismissed!"

The stares and whispers in the corridor, offices and charge office continue right throughout the day, and both Adrian and Barry had their hands full in keeping calm and focused while having to perform their duties. But being inquisitive by nature his entire life Adrian found it hard to stay away from Henry's office and with the knowledge that Henry might take it easy for a moment over lunchtime and seeing that there are no complaints outstanding Adrian and Barry made their way to Henry's office. Adrian hesitantly and softly knocks his coded tap on Henry's door, and Henry looks up from one of the registers he was busy inspecting. Adrian and Barry hesitantly remain standing in Henry's doorway.

"Superintendent, are you busy at the moment?" Adrian asks carefully.

"It's okay, Constables. Come in."

"I _uhm..._ We just wanted to come and hear about the arrangements for tomorrow."

With Henry not signalling them that they may take a seat both Adrian and Barry remain standing in their attentive position. They appeared tense but Henry could sense their anticipation. He takes his time filling his pipe as a mischievous smile tugs at the corners of his mouth. Henry knows too well how annoyed Adrian could become if he takes time to fill his pipe and light it, especially if he had something important to say. But he loves keeping Adrian in suspense - especially at that specific moment. Henry takes a pull from his pipe after a while and looks at the two youngsters over the rim of his glasses.

"I hope your ceremonial wear still fits and that you have everything that goes with it. There is no time to drop in at Silverton Logistics tomorrow."

"It should fit, Superintendent." Adrian replies formally.

" _Hm_. I hope so. Especially yours, Constable Daniels. You're still not 100%. I really thought that after six months you would have managed to put back some muscle mass on that frame of yours. You are still quite scrawny after your ordeal. Anyway, I have arranged with Inspector October that you may leave at four. You need to pack quickly. I'm leaving at five for the airport and if you are not ready then it would be just too bad."

"No problem, Superintendent. But the airport is not that far from Grabouw."

"I am not talking about Cape Town International Airport, Constable Parker. The last time I have checked the police jet was in the hangar at the Air Wing in Ysterplaat."

Adrian blinks in disbelief.

"Why the jet, Superintendent?"

"Because according my contacts at Air Wing the jet will be flying to Pretoria this afternoon anyway. It is a special occasion and I couldn't get a commercial flight at such short notice. Now get out of here. I understand Romeo is looking for you two with some complaints."

Henry sternly gazes at the two youngsters in front of him but as they leave his office he sits back and smiles. There were no complaints outstanding, but he knew how curious Adrian can be. He would just have to go with the flow for a change.

Approaching the entrance at the police head office in Pretoria the next morning both Adrian and Barry stare with wide eyes at their surroundings and at each other. It is clear that millions of Rands were spent to renovate and improve the appearance and the security of the premises.

"Yikes, but this place leuks fancy." Barry remarks softly.

"Dae ye think it leuks like this on the inside as well?"

"Probably only at the big guns' offices." Adrian whispers back and they chuckle.

Overhearing their conversation Henry clears his throat.

"Constables, I'm waiting. There are a lot of admin to be done before we may enter. I hope you have your appointment certificates. You are supposed to have it on you at all times anyway."

Adrian and Barry make their way to the helpdesk with Henry. Henry takes out his appointment certificate and smiles briefly at the receptionist.

"Good morning. We have an appointment with the National Commissioner at 09:00. We are a bit early."

The receptionist stares at Henry in disbelief. Was he serious? Why would the National Commissioner bother meeting with two Constables?

"Just a minute, Superintendent." she says.

"Let me just confirm with his secretary. You can complete these forms so long. Can I get your names, please?"

"Please tell the secretary that Superintendent Henry Parker from SAPS Grabouw is here to see him. She will know what it is about."

"And the two Constables?"

"They are with me. They need to go to the meeting too."

Henry gestures with his hand for Adrian and Barry to come and complete the forms which they hand over to the receptionist after completion.

"They are waiting for you, Superintendent. The office is on the 8th floor."

She takes the forms.

"Here are your visitor cards. You can just give it to the security guard when you come back through reception."

Once inside the lifts Henry notices Adrian anxiously fidgeting with his hands as they make their way up to the 8th floor. Realising that Henry watches him and all of them being in uniform, and being in the lift with other senior staff Adrian self-consciously quits fidgeting and rests with his right hand in his left hand behind his back.

"A good thing we are wearing gloves, Superintendent. My hands are clammy. I'm so nervous."

"Can't imagine why, Constable. He is just human like all of us."

"Yeah well, he is just like the big boss around here."

They emerge from the lift after a while and make their way to the office of the National Commissioner where they are greeted by the friendly secretary.

"Good morning. We are a bit early." Henry says.

"It's a mission getting in here."

"No worries, Superintendent. Your timing is perfect. They are waiting for you."

Adrian and Barry appear perplexed.

"I don't understand." Adrian says.

"I was under the impression it would only be us and the Commissioner."

"No, Constable. It's too big of an occasion. You will be meeting with him and his deputies briefly before you proceed to the Blue Room where the medal parade will take place. The journalists of PolTv and Servamus will also be present. I understand the National Commissioner and the Superintendent are house friends and he would like to spend a brief moment or two with him. Please follow me."

They follow the secretary who knocks on the Commissioner's door before opening it.

"Commissioner, your guests are here."

Commissioner Van der Westhuizen and his five deputies get up from their seats and polite but formal greetings are exchanged.

"Please sit down. Elsie, please bring us some tea or coffee before we go."

The secretary smiles before disappearing.

"It's really an honour meeting you." Commissioner Van der Westhuizen says, focusing his attention to Adrian first. Totally caught off guard and self-conscious Adrian waits for everyone to sit down before he hesitantly takes a seat.

"It seems that you are making it a habit in making me proud, Constable Parker." Commissioner Van der Westhuizen smiles and a naughty sparkle alights his eyes. The youngster in front of him is a perfect replica of his best friend whom he had the privilege of sharing a dormitory with and who covered his back without hesitation as they performed duties in the Bush War, and from what he has observed so far since January 2007 it was clear that Adrian would be following in Henry's footsteps being a great leader, serving his country wholeheartedly.

"When are you going to play for South Africa again? From what I understand the West Indies would be touring SA in a week or two from now. I won't be surprised if you are chosen to play again."

Adrian blushes self-consciously but he confidently holds Commissioner Van der Westhuizen's gaze as the other parties watches him with genuine interest and curiosity.

"I don't know, Commissioner. I'll see what happens this summer. Hopefully I'll be lucky."

"It's got nothing to do with luck. You are so richly talented and deserve to play again."

They each take a cup of tea when it is brought in and much to Adrian's relief Commissioner Van der Westhuizen moves his focus to Barry.

"I must say that hearing of your kidnapping really shook me, Constable Daniels. I cannot begin to imagine what horrific ordeal it was for you and how your loved ones felt during that time, but I can tell you this – it broke my heart. At a stage I was feeling enraged and helpless. Each of my members is so precious to me and I know that Task Force had all their days trying to get you out of there. It is just so extraordinary to know how determined you were catching those thugs on the scene. And I also understand you have made the most important decision over Christmas last year. I am so proud of you for giving your life to Him that cares so much about you. I wish so much that all my policemen and policewomen would do that. It is our only chance, our only way to survive in this world. Goodness knows how you would have reacted and dealt with this trauma if it wasn't for your faith."

"Actually Constable Parker has a lot tae dae 'bout the fact that Ah am coping so well efter the kidnapping. A really dinnae ken wit A would hae done if it wasn't for him. He has been thare for me since our training at the academy without fail. A really cannae ask for a better freend."

General Van der Westhuizen looks on his watch and smiles briefly.

"Are you ready for the medal parade? We need to go."

Adrian finds it hard to contain his emotions. It is a huge event - not just for Barry and himself, but also for other police members and their families. It was heart-breaking to see the widows and the small children receiving the gold cross for bravery on behalf of their deceased loved ones. Only two members were able to collect their own medals in person. The Gold Cross For Bravery was the ultimate award any police member could receive, but the problem was that in most cases you would not know about it at all.

Adrian and Barry listen with genuine interest to the collection of all the stories of bravery that warranted those awards ranging from anything of the police members risking their lives saving animals, complainants or their colleagues. It was great knowing that in a seemingly self-centralised don't-care-world that there are actually colleagues still caring for one another and caring to serve the public with pride.

"I want the following member to step forward, please." Commissioner Van der Westhuizen interrupts Adrian's deep thoughts.

"Constable Daniels, please approach."

Barry gets up and walks to the front.

"Ladies and gentlemen, I will call on this brave policeman's colleague in a moment. These two youngsters come from Grabouw and have not even served a full three years, but they have displayed extreme bravery on more than one occasion. In my opinion both of them are actually worth the gold cross for bravery and not the silver, and I will tell you why. Many of you might remember the tragic note on which the cricket World Cup ended last year in March when one of the top cricketers was kidnapped by a criminal who escaped from prison. Constable Parker who acted as the cricket side's vice-captain on that tour never thought twice to attempt to rescue his teammate, irrespective of the fact that he was alone without any back-up at that time. The result was that he himself was kidnapped and shot in the process. The short of the long is that he acted selflessly to save his teammate's life. Only nine months later he and his partner, Constable Daniels, attended a scene where a house caught fire and they went into the house before the fire brigade arrived. They managed to save the toddlers, but when Constable Daniels went in again to search for more people inside the house the staircase came down and it trapped him. Constable Parker entered the house despite the fire brigade's warnings not to do that. When he found his partner he refused to leave Constable Daniels unless they were both able to leave the house safely. Then in February this year they attended an armed robbery complaint. Constable Daniels was determined to catch the suspects, but unfortunately he was kidnapped in the process. It is the first time that I know that it took so long for _Takies_ to unravel a case. They seemingly gave up finding Constable Daniels until the day that Constable Parker received a vital clue. The Special Task Force used Constable Parker as bait to get to the hide-out in order to get Constable Daniels out of there. The criminals were killed in a shoot-out with the police and Constable Parker did everything he could to protect Constable Daniels at every cost. I hate to think what I would have had to do, giving these gold crosses for bravery to these two fine youngsters' families. So it gives me great pleasure to award these two young men with the gold cross, not the silver, for bravery."

Commissioner van der Westhuizen carefully pins the medal to Barry's tunic. Barry bravely swallows at the lump in his throat, but the moment is too big and a lost tear slips out of his eye. Barry blushes embarrassed.

"Ah am sairy, Commissioner." Barry says softly.

"It's jist... A wish ma parents were able tae see this an A niver expected this award. We were told 'twas the silver cross."

"Why then? You deserve the top award! I am so proud of you. Please do me this honour. Please stay true to your steadfast faith and love for Christ. Apparently you are beyond the point of being a Jesus Freak."

Barry smiles.

"He is the biggest Loue of ma life. A dinnae leuk back for ane second."

"Please take care of yourself. Remain as committed as you are. You are a huge asset to the police."

Barry assumes an attentive position before stretching in a gesture of respect and taking his seat next to Adrian again. If he could he would have saluted the Commissioner, but as per police protocol they were not allowed to as they were indoors and not wearing their ceremonial caps.

"Constable Parker, please approach."

Adrian gets up and proceeds to the front.

"You know, when I look at you I see a perfect replica of your father when he was your age – you have your mother's eyes though. Your father and I were in College together. And if I think of what an excellent policeman he became and what you have achieved so far I am excited about what is lying ahead of you. You are going to advance so much in this organisation. People will look up to you. Thank you so much for your selfless dedication and hard work. Thank you for taking care of your buddy and being there for him, but especially for saving his life in more than one way - for saving his life spiritually. I am really proud of you!"

Commissioner van der Westhuizen smiles at Adrian who appears speechless and overwhelmed by the moment, especially when he pins the medal to Adrian's tunic.

"This is the biggest moment of my life..." Adrian manages softly, clearly overwhelmed.

"I don't understand. Why the gold cross? But thank you. Thank you so much, Commissioner. It makes it easier to go out there, knowing someone recognises our efforts."

"Just remember this. You are not doing your work for anyone else. Remember who is your real Commander. Always keep your eyes on Him. He loves you. He loves you so much. And believe me - He smiles and dances over you with joy. Never lose that spirit. That fire that you have. It comes from Him and it is there for a purpose."

The day has brought just too much excitement for both Adrian and Barry to the extent that when boarding the jet of SAPS Airwing at the Wonderboom Airport Barry immediately reclines his seat. He takes off his ceremonial cap and holds it loosely in his hands in his lap after buckling up and closes his eyes. It doesn't take five minutes before the youngster's soft snoring is heard, and Adrian and Henry smile at each other.

"Pity your mom couldn't make it." Henry says.

"Oh believe me, Dad. I can't wait to show her what we got today. That is if she was also under the impression the award was for the silver cross. Did you know that they changed their mind?"

"No, I didn't. And I'm serious. It came to me just as a big surprise as for you."

Henry smiles mischievously.

"Mom told me you have a girlfriend."

Adrian blushes.

"She is not my girlfriend, Dad. I only met her like the day before yesterday. I don't even have her phone number. I'm too young for this nonsense of falling in love."

"You young people of today. I was only 23 when your mom and I got married."

"Yeah well times change, Dad. I have so much to do, so much I still want to achieve before I settle down. I'm not ready for commitment."

"Don't you like her?"

"Oh, Dad!"

"Come on, Adrian. Level with me."

"She is kind of cute, Dad. But the only reason there might have been any chemistry was because at that specific time I was a shoulder to cry on."

"I'm asking you again - don't you like her?"

Adrian looks away as he stares out of the window. He feels embarrassed and self-conscious, and Henry laughs.

"About time you fall in love, my boy. So how does she look? What's her name and where is she from?"

"Her name is René, Dad. She is French."

Henry's smile broadens.

"You have landed with the golden spoon in your mouth. The French are very romantic and passionate people. And? How does she look? How old is she?"

"She didn't say and I didn't ask. Women are quite sensitive about that question. I think she might be about my age, I don't know. She's sexy, Dad. She has black hair and blue eyes. And yes, I like her. Okay?"

Henry chuckles.

"Got you. You must make a plan. Go and surprise her. Show her your medal."

" _Ag_ no, Dad! I'm not the bragging type. You know that."

"I know, but she is going to see you have a medal bar on your uniform and she is going to ask about it. Did you give her your number?" Henry asks mischievously.

"Dad! I'm not desperate!" Adrian replies annoyed, but not with disrespect.

"Superintendent, would you like to read the newspaper?" The airhostess interrupts, much to Adrian's relief. Henry followed the current affairs keenly and at least he would leave Adrian alone – for now at least.

"Yes, please. Can you please organise us a drink?"

"Sure. No problem."

Henry takes up the newspaper and starts paging through it. But he secretly looks at Adrian who is staring out of the window, totally unaware of Henry watching him. Henry's emotions run wild as he looks at his youngest son. He loved all his children dearly, but Adrian will always be his special child for so many reasons. Henry has always been proud of Adrian, but today was beyond compare. Henry's eye catches an article on the sports page and he starts reading it keenly. It is about the upcoming cricket tour that the West Indies were to play in South Africa. At the end of the article the announcement of the cricket side reflects and like the previous year Adrian's name appears as part of the team, but also again as the vice-captain.

"Adrian?"

Henry clears his throat as he stares into the expectant gaze in Adrian's eyes when he turns away from the window to face Henry.

"When did you say was your cricket season to start?"

"Oh, _uhm..._ I think I'm playing a club game next week and then the Castle series starts. I must report at Province next week sometime."

"Well, I don't know about that. Apparently your season starts next week for a training camp in Johannesburg and a three test series with five one-day internationals."

Adrian blinks in disbelief.

"No ways, Dad! You are so not serious!"

Henry hands him the newspaper and Adrian looks at it.

"But it can't be..." Adrian says softly.

"You better phone Ryan when we land if you don't want to believe the press or your old man, but I'm telling you - the world awaits you and I can't begin to describe how proud I am of you!"

Chapter Ten - Reuniting with old friends

It was Adrian's last night shift before leaving for Cape Town International Airport with Barry and his parents. Fortunately he had two rest days before his departure. He was to meet Ryan at the airport so they could catch the flight to Johannesburg for their first couple of days of training camp and the first one-day international to be played at the Wanderers. Having had to bid his family farewell when he proceeds to the boarding gate Adrian was clearly on cloud nine as he smiles to himself. The excitement he felt to join his team after being away from them for such a long time is overwhelming, and then there was the nice memories of having spent some time with René. He just loved her sense of humour and the fact that she conducted herself in such a plain and down to earth manner. They shared deep thoughts and endless conversation, and it felt as if they had known each other for years. Although Adrian was madly in love he would still not go as far as thinking about getting married soon, and to keep the balance of being involved in a steady and serious relationship without creating an expectation of a possible long term commitment in the form of marriage certainly seemed tricky...

"Hey, buddy."

Adrian gets the fright of his life and instinctively reaches for the area where his firearm is normally holstered, but he soon realises he is dressed in his police sports tracksuit.

"Don't... sneak up on me like that!" Adrian scolds Ryan out of shock before blushing embarrassed.

Ryan laughs.

"Hi yourself."

Adrian smiles and they greet each other with a brotherly hug.

"It's so good seeing you again, buddy! I told you you would play again."

"Well, I didn't expect it to be this soon." Adrian says bright eyed.

"I barely played so far and last year I struggled a bit to regain my fitness after everything."

"Surely you didn't think it would have been any different? You survived a horrific ordeal. How's Barry? I haven't heard from him in a long time."

Adrian smiles.

"He is so madly in love that the only time we see each other is when we are at work and working together in the patrol vehicle. He spends every spare second on his rest days with Gisela."

Ryan laughs.

"It is about time! You two can't remain single all your life! Who is she?"

"The student nurse of the ICU at Constantiaberg Mediclinic who took care of him after the kidnapping. She is gorgeous. I won't be surprised if he gets hitched with her."

"Do you think he will?"

"Not immediately, but I think he has found his mate. They are inseparable."

Adrian chuckles.

"Like I said - Barry is rarely at home. I am so glad he has Gisela in his life. He was so shattered after the death of his parents. I am grateful that I could have been there for him and that he finally surrendered his heart and life to Christ. Now I have another friend to worry about, but you can bet I will not stop praying for you."

They present their tickets at the boarding gate before proceeding through the tunnel connecting the airport building with the aircraft they were to fly in and there is an uncomfortable silence for a moment or two.

"Yeah well buddy, it's good to have something to hold on to in difficult times. But you know that I'm not the church type."

Adrian sighs.

"It's not about going to church, Ryan. Living a good life is not a ticket to heaven."

"Well, sometimes I wonder if heaven and hell truly exist. I think everything is over when it's over."

Adrian and Ryan board the aircraft, walk down the aisle to their seats and put their hand baggage in the overhead cabin. The aircraft's engines hum softly in the background. Adrian appears sad and subdued.

"It's not true, Ryan."

Adrian takes his usual seat next to the window and immediately fastens his seatbelt before he turns to face Ryan. For the first time in their friendship the atmosphere between them is tense and it is clear that Ryan has trouble hiding how annoyed he felt.

"I don't want to fight, buddy. I haven't seen you in a long time and I missed you. I can't recall that we ever had a fight and I don't want to start now. It's fine for you to believe what you believe in, but unless anyone can prove God is real and unless I have seen Him with my own eyes I won't believe."

"Please bear with me. I want to share something." Adrian pleads carefully.

Ryan looks into Adrian's eyes. He looked serious and it is evident that the trauma he has been exposed to since joining the police has forced him to mature quicker than he probably would have otherwise. His demeanour was no longer that of a young 21 year old...

"I have never shared this with you before - for many reasons. Mainly because we didn't see each other for a long time and also because the time wasn't right to share this."

The flight crew is busy preparing for take-off, but neither Adrian nor Ryan pays attention to it.

"After everything was over and Roy died I was barely aware that you were talking to me. I wasn't aware of the medics attending to me either, nor the arrival of the emergency services. The pain was excruciating, but I wasn't scared. I felt so peaceful although I knew I was dying. It didn't matter to me. The only overwhelming emotion I felt was sadness. I didn't want to leave my friends and family behind. I wasn't aware of what was happening in the ambulance. I just remember seeing the most beautiful shade of blue. I've never seen anything like it before. I felt so safe, so secure. The feeling and the awareness of overwhelming love and peace I have experienced... I couldn't bear it. It was too much. It felt as if I would burst. I felt loved. I felt safe. I wanted to stay in that presence. I wanted to see everything. And then I heard God's voice telling me He loved me, He is with me, and that I must go back - that my time is not over yet. I wasn't hallucinating. You were there with me in the ambulance when I was resuscitated. I had to be resuscitated again during surgery. That experience is as real as it gets. Heaven is real, because nowhere on this earth, obviously not in hell, will one ever experience the love, peace and comfort I have experienced that day. If God wasn't real then why am I alive today? I should have died. Everyone says that, including all the medical personnel. If God wasn't real those thugs that held Barry captive would have done far worse things to him or they would have killed him. God has also protected both Barry and me in that fire."

Ryan sighs.

"I'm happy that you are so sure about life, buddy. I think that is what's keeping you sane. But I'm not ready for this. In fact, I don't think I'll ever be."

After two hours and after touchdown Adrian and Ryan patiently wait for their baggage at the luggage carousel. They collect it and proceed with their trolleys through the arrivals terminal to the outside where a taxi cab would take them to the hotel. But entering the arrivals terminal it is more than the passengers' families waiting for them. Cameras flash everywhere and Adrian soon found himself amidst several journalists who overwhelm him with questions.

"Adrian, how do you feel to be back?"

"Adrian, do you feel ready for this tour?"

"Adrian, do you see chance in being the vice-captain again and to be part of the team?"

"Is it true that you killed your kidnapper in Australia?"

"Is it true that you have been awarded the police gold cross for bravery?"

Ryan protectively puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"Guys, I'm sure that a press conference is scheduled for the team management. Please save your questions until then." Ryan says.

"But Adrian—"

Adrian smiles briefly.

"You heard my bodyguard, guys. Besides, I may not address the media in my police capacity. As you can see I am dressed in official police sport uniform. I am more than willing to answer everything you want to know once we are at the press conference and when I am acting in the capacity of the vice-captain of the Proteas. I don't have anything to hide."

Adrian and Ryan make their way through a group of journalists and get into a taxi cab outside before proceeding to the hotel.

"Good grief! What am I doing here?" Adrian says overwhelmed.

"Thanks for taking care of that sticky situation. I didn't expect them to bowl me out like that."

Ryan laughs.

"I have forgotten what sharp sense of humour you have. Don't worry buddy. You know I will be there for you, even if it is against the journalists. I told you that you are still famous and that everyone missed you. Hold on-"

Ryan looks at Adrian.

"What is this about your getting the police gold cross for bravery?'

Adrian blushes.

"I wanted to tell you about it, but not like this. Barry and I were awarded those awards for all the hard work since last year. It really was a special occasion."

"I can imagine! On which merits?"

"Well, mainly for saving those two toddlers from the burning house, but also for saving you and Barry."

Ryan drapes his arm around Adrian's shoulders and hug him close.

"I'm so proud of you! It's great to know that the police still awards its members for working hard. I wondered if it was still the case."

"It was exceptional, because not every policeman is lucky enough to receive a gold cross. It's an award that you earn but is then awarded to your family when you're gone."

"Then that is really special. You guys deserved it anyway."

Arriving at the hotel everything happened at such a fast pace that it all felt as if he was in a haze right throughout the chain of events. Most of the team members were part of the group that participated in the World Cup the year before and they were happy to see Adrian again. Christo allowed them to celebrate Adrian's return, but strict orders were given to everyone to be back at the hotel at nine that evening. They needed to be well rested for all the preparations ahead.

Upon entering his hotel room at nine 'o clock that evening Adrian tiredly closes the door behind him and lies down on the single bed he was to sleep in. He closes his eyes momentarily as he allows the overload of thoughts to run through his mind. There were a couple of new faces in the side and it would certainly be interesting to get to know them as well, and then there was the thought of being Christo's right hand again in the capacity as vice-captain. Adrian knows he was more than capable of filling the role, but he was hoping that Christo would identify someone else to prepare to take over from him should it get to the point that Christo wants to retire to spend more time with his family. Adrian really enjoyed the cricket, but it appeared as if no one really wanted to grasp the idea that he played for the fun and sheer enjoyment of it.

Adrian drifts off to a brief but deep sleep, and is totally unaware of the door opening as the convenor of selectors, Peter Sullivan, steps inside. He intently stares at the sleeping figure of the Protea squad's vice-captain for a while before he walks to the cupboard, taking out a blanket and draping it over Adrian. As he is about to leave the room Adrian becomes aware of Peter's presence. He appears groggy as he opens his eyes.

"Hi, Peter. How did you come in?" Adrian asks, his voice somewhat husky owing to the brief nap he had.

Peter smiles and takes a seat on the bed next to Adrian.

"You forgot to lock the door." Peter replies fatherly.

"How are you, Adrian?"

Adrian smiles.

"I'm doing well thanks. God is so good to me. I can't complain. I'm really blessed."

"I'm glad to hear that. I was really concerned about you and your health after the World Cup. We wanted to pick you, but you were not strong enough yet."

"Well, I barely played last season. I'm surprised that you guys picked me again."

"I can't imagine why you would feel surprised. So are you ready for the Windies?"

"I hope so. They are tough to beat and surviving their bowling is never easy. Their speed bowlers will care for many sleepless nights - I can assure you that."

"I think practicing with the speedsters is what you need the most. I will talk to your teammates and ask them to give you a hard time in the nets." Peter says thoughtfully.

"It will give you some good practice."

"You're hopelessly too good to me. Thanks Peter." Adrian replies gratefully.

"Throwing me in the deep end might be exactly what I need right now."

"Are you happy with the selection and the newcomers?" Peter asks with a slight concern, but genuine interest.

"You have picked a great side. Besides, we need some new talent and some new blood. There are some of the guys that's been here for ages and I know they said they want to retire because they don't spend enough time with their families."

"I promised your parents we will take better care of you this time round."

Adrian chuckles.

"You guys want to protect a policeman? Oh Peter, you are so funny. You know that?"

"But it is like your mom said - you were supposed to be safe with us. We almost lost you." Peter replies seriously.

"It was no one's fault that Roy escaped. Besides, it could have happened anywhere and it is history now. I'm sure everyone is focused on this tour and on the fun we'll have. Can you imagine what it will mean if we have a clean sweep of this tournament?" Adrian tries to steer the atmosphere into a positive direction. The less he had to focus on the trauma Roy caused in his life the better.

"I think it will be one heck of an achievement. But make no mistake - it won't be easy."

"Well, hold on to your seat then. Because your team is quite determined to do exactly that."

Peter smiles.

"That will be truly special. I'm not going to keep you any longer. I can see you are fatigued. Sleep well and see you in the morning."

The one day international series started well for South Africa as they managed to beat the West Indies at the Wanderers, also famously known as the 'Bull Ring'. It was a wonderful start to the tour with the Proteas beating the Windies by a convincing seven wicket victory before both teams travelled to Cape Town for the second one day international. Being busy with net practice a day before the second one day international was to take place the Protea cricket squad was hard at work at practice, and at that particular practice Christo pushed everyone very hard. He was seemingly determined to clinch the series with five consecutive wins. Having the luxury of a brief moment of rest to quench their thirst the cricketers tiredly make their way to their bags. Some took a brief seat on the grass and made full use of the break.

"Gosh! I forgot how fast you are, Adrian! It hardly seems fair!" Tom complains.

"Oh, I see." Adrian teases.

"You became spoilt during my absence with no real competition. Eat my powder, pal. You must remember I sometimes need to chase criminals on foot. Illegal immigrants can run fast!"

"Did you play rugby again this season, Adrian?" Tom changes the subject, seemingly feeling a bit embarrassed for being beaten during their sprinting exercises.

"Yeah, but I think I'm going to call it quits. It's getting too robust. I am not interested in ending my cricket career because of a rugby injury."

"Adrian, are you ready for me?" Jason Steyn interrupts the conversation between Adrian and Tom 'aka' Smitty.

"Oh no! Jason, I thought Peter made a joke!"

Adrian glances in Peter's direction. Peter smiles knowingly.

"I can't believe this... I've always dreaded this moment."

Jason laughs.

"Come on. I'm waiting."

Adrian puts his sports drink aside, and puts on his gloves and helmet before entering the nets.

"I'll lock you up for assault GBH if you abuse your ability."

Jason smiles and briefly looks at Adrian before starting his run-up. He delivers a speedy delivery. Adrian leaves it, stands back, and stares wide eyed.

"Whoa! Slow down! You really don't have to try and kill me."

"Sorry, but you will have to get used to it. The Windies speedsters are worse than this."

"What?!"

"I'm serious. And they love bouncers."

"Oh great. Well, let's see what I can do then. But you might as well shoot at me. It's similar."

Jason chuckles, turns around, starts his run-up, and delivers another one that hits a crack in the practice pitch. Adrian tries desperately to fend the ball off, but the ball hits him in the ribs and Adrian winces.

"Adrian! Gosh! Are you okay? Sorry man. It wasn't intentional."

Adrian smiles bravely.

"Time to put you in your place, _boy'tjie_."

Adrian clubbers the next delivery clean out of the nets and this leaves the few journalists and photographers at the practice session speechless. Christo and Peter smile broadly. It is obvious that Adrian is strong again and that he is eager to play his heart out. Christo allows the net practice to continue for the next half an hour before he and Robert decide to proceed with fielding and catching practice. Well into the practice session Robert hits another high ball in the air, and Christo and Stephen Bramley both go for it, their eyes skywards.

"Mine!"

"It's okay, leave it. I got it."

Then a sickening thud sounds over the field as they collide with one another. Christo is knocked unconscious and Stephen stares disorientated at the blood on his hand. Adrian, Robert and Terence rush to their side with some ice and a first aid kit. Adrian kneels down beside Christo and checks his vitals before shaking him by the shoulder.

"Christo? Wake up, mate! Christo!"

Terence hands Adrian some ice wrapped in a cloth and he places it on Christo's forehead after wiping off the blood.

"Christo? Wakey wakey."

Christo slowly opens his eyes and stares at Adrian. He is clearly severely disorientated.

"How dare you hit me with your bat, mate?"

Adrian laughs.

"You and Stephen went for the same ball. How are you feeling?'

"I'm okay, mate. Help me up."

Adrian gives Christo a hand, but he laughs as Christo hastily takes a seat again.

"This is a bad idea. For Pete sake! I don't need this." Christo says annoyed.

"Just stay seated. I'll bring the car around so that we can take you guys to the hospital." Adrian says.

"Forget that, mate. I'm not going." Christo replies stubbornly.

"You can stop being so stubborn. Both of you need stitches anyway." Adrian replies sternly.

"Yeah well, tomorrow is the second one day international and I'm not sure how you will react to the pressure of being captain against such a tough side."

"I'll be okay and the team will be okay. Come on. Let's get you guys to hospital for treatment."

The thought of playing in front of his home crowds and as the captain of the national side made Adrian beyond nervous. The moment was overwhelming and Adrian battled keeping his anxiety and excitement hidden from his teammates. For their sake he would have to remain level-headed and focused. Christo would be relying heavily on him to get the job done. Fortunately Adrian won the toss and knowing the weather conditions, the stadium and having had a good look at the pitch the choice to bat first would be a great call as his team would be taking full advantage of the ball swinging owing to the moist in the air later that evening. Adrian enters the dressing room and looks at his opening batsmen.

"All there for you, guys. It looks to be an enjoyable batsman pitch - so go out there and have fun."

Adrian looks at his eager team.

"But before we go let's get in a group and pray. I want to go about this the right way."

The Proteas huddle together in a group.

"Dear Lord," Adrian starts.

"Thank you for this opportunity that You have granted us to play another game. Thank you for the talents You have granted us to do so. May we all use our talents and capabilities in honour to Your glory today. Please protect all of us on the field against injuries and please protect every spectator as well. Amen."

Adrian looks at his teammates before the two opening batsmen go out on the field and the game starts. It's a really tough game that takes place, but when Smitty goes in he plays an aggressive innings and the Windies soon become frustrated with the South African batting line-up. They become excited when they eventually get the first opener's wicket, but Adrian is all padded up and eager to go. He had a lot on the cards in store and he feels like that he needs to prove himself. With the acknowledging cheers of the crowds Adrian makes his way down the stairs toward the pitch and meets up with Smitty.

"You are extremely popular here." Smitty says thoughtfully.

"There are only a couple of times I recall hearing such roar in cricket stadiums and all of them were in India."

Adrian just smiles self-consciously.

"I can't wait to get started! It's a great feeling knowing I'm in front of my home crowds and a greater feeling knowing that my family and friends are here too."

"Good luck, pal. Enjoy the game."

Enjoy? That's an understatement. If the Aussies ever thought they were discouraged in Sydney, the Windies were being humiliated. Adrian spares no one - not even the top speedsters. Their bowling seem far below average when one six after the other is hit and every six just goes harder and further than the previous one. A huge roar sounds when Adrian reaches his century on his home grounds and Adrian takes off his helmet. He humbly acknowledges the crowds. It has been a wonderful comeback and he never expected anything like this.

At the end, thanks to Adrian's innings of 120, South Africa posed a decent total of 300/6, but Adrian felt nervous about it. Christo warned him earlier that the Windies were able to take the Proteas' bowling apart. Adrian has done basically everything he could to curb the Windies and feels discouraged with some ten overs to spare. Ryan sees this and approaches Adrian.

"Buddy, can I make a suggestion?" Ryan asks.

" _Urgh_! Anything! I don't know what to do anymore. They just treat my field placings with total disregard." Adrian complains.

"Maybe they feel it is payback time for all the sixes I hit."

Ryan smiles and places the ball in Adrian's hand.

"Have a go."

"No! Are you nuts? They will destroy my bowling! No one can crack this batting line-up!"

"You are not the type of person to give up so quickly. Besides, some fast/medium swing might just do the trick. They only have three wickets left standing. You can do it, buddy. Play around. At this stage they are so used to the bowling. To them it is practically net practice. And you haven't had a turn to bowl yet."

Adrian quietly takes the ball from Ryan and closes his eyes. He turns around and starts his run-up, and delivers an unexpected inswinger that catches the batsman off guard owing to the direction and speed. The wickets split apart and Adrian's shouts of excitement merge with the shouts from his teammates and the cheering from the crowds. What a beaut! What a big wicket! Adrian stares around him. It is an awesome experience to see the crowds cheering him in a standing ovation and it is totally overwhelming. The last two wickets follow within the next two deliveries and the whole squad gathers around Adrian. Ryan picks Adrian up and carries him on his shoulders off the field as the Newlands crowds cheer on the Proteas and their darling from Grabouw. That is what they came to see. Explosive cricket - with Adrian Parker right on the forefront.

A huge surprise awaited Adrian upon his entrance in the dressing rooms as he sees Henry and Barry being there.

"What a _boy'tjie_!" Henry says, hugging Adrian tightly.

"I am so proud of you!"

Adrian smiles.

"Thanks, Dad. It was so awesome knowing you were here. I think it helped a lot. I was so nervous!"

Adrian lets Henry go before Barry greets him with a brotherly hug, patting him proudly on the back.

"Hey, auld man! Wit a performance!" Barry says elated.

"Hey, _Engelsman_! How are you? Been behaving yourself while I'm gone?"

Adrian lets Barry go and gratefully accepts a beer from one of his teammates. He cracks it open and takes an eager drink.

"More or less. Anyway, ye will return tae an empty bothie. A got hitched."

Adrian chokes on his beer.

"Barry Roger Daniels! How dare you do that without me being there?"

Barry laughs heartily.

"Slow doon! Slow doon! Ah am joking!"

"You son of a gun! I'm watching you!" Adrian teases.

"Seriously now \- are you doing okay?"

"Aye. A jist miss ye. It's strange wirking without ye. Got a student tae wirk with me, bit sairy tae say, not worth much."

Adrian looks unhappy.

"I know it is our turn now to look after the rookies, but I don't like it to hear that you are working with someone that won't be there for you if you encounter trouble."

"A ken, bit we won't be wirking on alike squad car or alike station for our entire career. Unfortunately."

Adrian smiles bravely.

"Yes, I know. Hopefully Nero is behaving himself."

"He does. He jist misses ye terribly. An Majoor."

"Well, then you should ride him sometime. But preferably on a lead rein in the lunging arena. He is a powerful horse."

"As if Majoor will allou that. Besides, he is used in wirking at fast pace. A only started tae canter the ither day."

Adrian's face lits up.

"You rascal! You started while I was gone?"

"Aye, bit A still haud on tae the neck strap. Ah am still very feart. It's a weird, bit braw motion."

"Well, wait until you start to gallop. Nothing beats that. There is not much moving. You just keep on sitting in the saddle. Most comfortable gait of them all."

"A will jist believe ye. A will niver try that personally."

"Did the ladies come with?" Adrian asks hopefully.

"Aye, thay ar outside."

Adrian, Barry, and Henry make their way to the suite where the cricketers' families were, but Adrian is swamped by the spectators for autographs. He smiles and patiently signs as far as he goes on their way to the suite where Chrissie, René, and Gisela are waiting.

" _Hello, my liefie."_ ("Hello, my love.")

Chrissie kisses Adrian briefly on the mouth before hugging him close for a while.

" _Jy het darem lekker pret gehad daar in die middel."_ ("You really enjoyed your time on the pitch.")

Adrian smiles.

" _Ma weet mos hoekom en Wie dit moontlik gemaak het. Dit is alles deur Sy genade. Daardie boulers van die Windies is gevaarlik vinnig. Hulle het my klaar gemaak vandag."_ ("You know Who made this possible, Mom. It was through the Lord's grace alone. The bowlers of the Windies are quite dangerous. They are quick and finished me big time.")

Adrian lets Chrissie go, but she keeps her hand on his shoulder.

" _Dit het nie vir my so gelyk nie. Jitte, maar ek is so trots op jou!"_ ("It surely didn't look like that to me. I am so proud of you!") Chrissie says affectionately and she squeezes Adrian's shoulder softly.

Adrian then greets Gisela with a brief and soft peck on the cheek.

"Hello, Gisela. How are you? Still in love?" Adrian asks with genuine interest.

Gisela blushes shyly.

"I'm doing great, thanks. Great game today. You seemed to have enjoyed it quite a lot and also the opportunity to be captain."

Adrian smiles briefly.

"I enjoyed the match, but the responsibility of being captain was huge and I was a nervous wreck. It's big shoes to fill." he replies seriously.

"But thanks for the kind words."

Adrian steps closer to René and has to catch his breath for a moment. René simply had the gift to knock him over time and time again seemingly without any effort, and she was simply gorgeous irrespective of whether she was dressed in her police uniform or a pair of jeans.

"Hi, René."

René smiles as Adrian tenderly takes her hand in his and he embraces her tightly. The smell of expensive perfume lightly envelopes her.

"I miss you..." Adrian says softly.

Still locked in his embrace René kisses Adrian softly but briefly on the lips. It is clear that they are mad about each other, but they are still a bit shy of one another and neither of them wanted to come over too strongly.

"I miss you too. Thanks for calling me every day. It means a lot." René says affectionately.

There is a brief and uncomfortable silence as Adrian realises that everyone else is watching them, and both him and René blush.

" _Uhm_... I'm going to take a shower and then we can all spend time together for a short while."

Adrian hugs René close again.

"And then I would like to take you out - wherever you want to go."

Adrian and René are seated on the chairs in the suite as they share a comfortable silence, staring at the starlit sky. Barry, Henry, and Chrissie have all left after they all spent an hour or so with Adrian. It was nice to see him again despite his hectic schedule, but they all respected the fact that Adrian wanted to spend some time alone with René. Adrian gets up from his chair and kneels in front of René, who looks at him with a smile of amusement teasing the corners of her mouth.

"What are you up to?" René asks amused.

"Nothing much." Adrian replies innocently.

"I'm just spending time with you - imprinting this special moment for the times I will be missing you while I am on tour."

Adrian lovingly takes René's hands in his and holds her gaze.

"You are so beautiful, Constable Trodeaux." Adrian says sincerely.

René laughs playfully.

"And you stand accused on the crime of falling in love with a fellow police officer. I am going to have to think of a suitable sentence."

René takes her one hand out of Adrian's hands and gently strokes his face, her fingers tracing the dimples in his cheeks before finally softly caressing his lips. Adrian closes his eyes. He can feel his body responding to her as his heart races and he tries to control his emotions, desperately trying to curb them from not running away with him. He takes a deep breath before he finally manages to speak softly.

"Then I guess I am guilty as charged. René, I... I know we barely know each other, but I've been thinking to myself this week... I can't stop thinking about you since I came back from the medal parade. I'm probably going to spoil this moment, but among all of this I've fallen completely head over heels for you. I know it may be too soon, but... I am in love with you."

René seems to be taken aback, but only for a split second. She tenderly takes Adrian's hands in hers as she holds his gaze.

"You are such a special person, so kind and caring. I'm thinking about you too a lot lately and I was thinking too of how much I want to spend more time with you, getting to know you even more, as much you will allow me to."

The moment of suspense lasts but a second as Adrian takes René in his arms and holds her close. Her soft femininity was almost too much for him to take in. He never could have imagined that he could ever feel so strongly about someone in his life and remembers what Henry was talking about the other day when they returned from Pretoria. Could it be possible in any way that he could be so lucky to find his perfect match at such a young age?

This time it is Adrian's hands tenderly tracing René's face as he stares in her eyes. His kiss is hesitant and careful – he didn't want to hurt her or offend her feelings. But as her embrace becomes tighter his kiss becomes warm and passionate - just like his love for the beautiful policewoman he holds so dear.

Chapter Eleven - The murder

Adrian sticks the key in the door of the hotel room he shared with Ryan whilst on tour and turns the doorknob as softly as he could so he can enter with the minimum noise. He closes the door as quietly as he could and tiredly takes a seat on his bed, taking off his sneakers and T-shirt he wore as he figured that the practice shorts he was wearing would be comfortable enough to sleep in. He didn't want to make any unnecessary noise by unzipping bags to fish out a pair of boxer shorts to sleep in as it was way past three 'o clock in the morning already. As Adrian turns on his side and just as he drifts off to a much needed sleep before their departure to Port Elizabeth only six hours later his slumber is disturbed by Ryan's soft chuckle.

"Someone forgot where the hotel room is." Ryan teases.

"A good date?"

"A great date." Adrian replies sleepy and dreamy.

"Well buddy, I hope that will pull you through, because we have a team breakfast at eight and then we need to leave for the airport by nine."

Adrian winces.

"Oh good grief! I forgot about the team breakfast before we leave for PE!"

Ryan laughs.

"Better go to sleep, buddy. You are going to need it."

It is just after seven 'o clock when Ryan puts a steaming mug of Adrian's favourite blend of coffee on the bedside table next to him. He has always liked his coffee very strong, black, and sweet, and it has never changed since Ryan knew Adrian during their time at Bishops. Adrian reluctantly opens his eyes and looks into Ryan's smiling face.

"Morning, buddy. Dreamt of René?" Ryan teases.

Adrian blushes.

"Morning. I hope you have ordered strong coffee." Adrian replies still groggy and he yawns. He is clearly not rested out and appears tired.

"Yes, I did. They brought a pot of your favourite blend. There is some Red Bull in the bar fridge. Want one?"

"Yes, thanks. I do not have a choice since I don't have my healthy alternative with me now. I can really kick my own backside for not bringing my special tea. Red Bull and all those other brands are so unhealthy for one's kidneys."

Adrian yawns again, stretches and takes up the coffee mug. Ryan takes a seat on the edge of the bed next to Adrian.

"Did you spend the night?" Ryan asks mischievously.

Adrian rolls his eyes.

"No. Obviously not. You know my values." he replies firmly.

"That I do, but she is a stunner and you, well you are head over heels for her."

"That I am, but we only became an item like last night. But I must admit - being with her was indeed tempting."

Adrian takes a careful sip of his coffee.

"But I want my first time to be when I'm married. It must be special - the way it's meant to be. Not some cheap one night stand." Adrian replies seriously.

"So what did you do?" Ryan asks curiously.

"Well, there wasn't much we could do. I took her to the V & A Waterfront before we went to her barracks. I introduced her to my big favourite - Dodge Diner's famous milkshakes. She loved it."

"Well, judged by the time you came in I thought you took her to an expensive restaurant and went full out."

"That would have been a great idea, but neither of us were dressed for such an occasion. Anyway, I still want to find a place that caters French cuisine, but also at the same time something that I'm familiar with. Froggy thighs with soup is not my idea of a romantic date."

Ryan laughs.

"I'm sure that's not all they eat, buddy. From what I have heard they love wine and cheese, and you know exactly where to find those."

Adrian puts the mug aside, stretches and tiredly rubs his eyes.

"I hope Christo will let us take it easy today. I'm am bushed."

Arriving from practice a day before the next fixture due at St George's Park Adrian notices a stranger waiting for him in the corridor close to his hotel room. The policeman in him is immediately suspicious and he feels annoyed at the hotel staff for allowing strange people in such close proximity to their rooms, but he forces himself to smile politely despite being wary of the stranger.

"Can I help you, sir?"

"Yeah. I'm looking for Adrian."

"It's me. What's up?"

"I was wondering if I could talk to you in private?"

Adrian hesitates some ten steps away from his room and freezes. He frowns lightly.

"Sure, but let's go to the lounge or something like that. My room is my privacy and I don't know you at all."

The young man looks unhappy about the suggestion, but he accompanies Adrian back to the lifts and eventually to a quiet corner in the coffee bar of the hotel.

"I haven't introduced myself to you yet." he sticks his hand out to Adrian.

"I'm Brett. I just want to congratulate you on your fine performance the other day."

Adrian shakes hands with Brett, but he remains alert and he stares at Brett with a poker face, refusing him any entry close to his comfort zone.

"Thanks, Brett. It's kind of you. So what can I do for you? We are quite busy with the tour and I need to captain the side again tomorrow because Christo is not 100% yet." Adrian replies formally.

"I was wondering if you can make this series interesting for the TV viewers and fans. It was great how you have won so far, but it is also evident that the Windies are struggling at this stage. No one really likes a total domination of a series."

Adrian's eyes are filled with suspicion and he decides to deliberately pretend as if he misunderstands Brett's intentions. He knows exactly where this is heading and although he was on sport leave he would gladly reel in this big fish to hand over to the authorities to deal with severely.

"I'm sorry. I don't follow. What exactly are you saying?"

'What a stupid, uninformed, and naive youngster this is.' Brett thinks to himself and inwardly smiles as he shifts an envelope stuffed with money across the table to Adrian.

"This is a tiny token of encouragement and there is much more where this comes from. I'm saying that you must give the Windies a chance to win the match tomorrow."

Adrian gets up from where he was seated as his eyes spit fire. The adrenaline flows through his veins as he knows Brett took the bait. He did not feel much like performing any policing duties while being on tour, but he knows that as long as he was a policeman he will never be completely off duty and had a responsibility to serve and protect.

"Do you have any idea who you are dealing with here?" Adrian snaps at Brett.

"What do you mean?"

Adrian swiftly moves around the table and he gets a steady grip on Brett's arm. He inwardly hopes his grip will hold, because he wanted to attract as little as attention as possible not to cause any unnecessary panic.

"I think you must come with me." Adrian says firmly.

"What the hell for? Who do you think you are?!"

"Unfortunately for you I'm a policeman. I happen to play cricket in my spare time and for the fun of it, and I hate bookies like you! I will make it my business to make sure you never ever get close to my team ever again!"

Brett forcibly breaks loose from Adrian's grip and tries to run off, but Adrian is close on his heels and gives chase. He grabs hold of Brett again just outside the hotel and this time with the same force he would use when arresting a suspect when on duty, because he knows if Brett disappears in the crowds it will be nearly impossible to get hold of him. But Brett takes out a knife during the scuffle and tries to stab Adrian, but unfortunately for Brett Adrian's reflexes are extremely fast and the blade only causes a minor laceration on Adrian's arm. Adrian ignores the shock and pain associated with what just happened and gives chase, running until he couldn't anymore when Brett disappears out of sight and into the crowds on the streets. Furious about the incident and because Brett got away Adrian tiredly hails a taxi cab to get back to the hotel. Upon arrival he immediately rushes to the table where they were seated and to his relief the envelope was still there, clearly untouched. Adrian picks it up and proceeds to the reception. He forces himself to smile briefly at the receptionist.

"Hi, ma'am. Do you perhaps know who gave out the information about the floor and room numbers where we are staying?" Adrian asks out of breath.

"No, sir. I'm sorry, I don't. Is something wrong?"

"Yes. Please just convey a message that under no circumstances may our room numbers be given to anyone. Please phone us beforehand and we'll meet the visitor in the foyer. There was an incident now and it may jeopardise my team's safety."

"It is well understood, sir. I'm sorry about the inconvenience." The receptionist apologises.

"Sir, are you okay? You are bleeding."

"Don't worry. It's a minor cut."

Adrian disappears to the lifts and makes his way to the floor where their rooms are. He first knocks at Terence's door and waits a while, but there was no one there. He then proceeds to Anthony's room who opens the door after a while.

"I need to see you." Adrian says with urgency.

Anthony appears concerned. No one was used to the idea of Adrian getting to the point directly as he always tries his best to address any issues open minded and politely, but they also knew that in events like the one presenting itself Adrian's behaviour was indicative of a serious problem. Anthony motions Adrian inside.

"No problem, Adrian. Please come inside. This sounds serious. What's on your mind?"

Adrian steps inside and sits down on the couch. Anthony wants to take a seat too, but notices the blood on Adrian's arm.

"What happened? Let me take a look at that."

"It's fine really. It's a superficial cut. What I have on my mind is much more serious than this."

"Okay, but let me take care of that." Anthony persists.

"Whisky?"

"Yes, thanks."

Adrian puts the envelope next to him and buries his face in his hands as he rests with his elbows on his knees. Anthony places a glass of whisky in front of Adrian before he reaches for his first aid kit and he attends to the laceration. When he is finally done Adrian lifts his head up and takes up the glass, taking a big swig from the liquid in order to calm down.

"Is your tetanus up to date?"

"Yes."

"Okay."

Anthony takes a seat on a chair opposite Adrian. He takes up his glass and patiently waits for the youngster to speak.

"I'm starting to feel as if I'm bad luck to the side." Adrian says ruefully.

"Ryan almost got killed during the World Cup and now this happened."

"You are way too hard on yourself. What's going on? What happened?" Anthony asks patiently and fatherly.

Adrian takes a last sip from the whisky and swivels the ice in the glass. It is clear that he is deeply troubled as he holds Anthony's gaze.

"After practice I was approached by a guy near my room who called himself Brett. He wanted to bribe me into match fixing. He offered me a envelope filled with R200 notes as an incentive to lose the match tomorrow." Adrian says softly as if he was talking to himself.

Anthony appears shocked as Adrian momentarily hangs his head as he takes a deep breath before he looks at Anthony again.

"I wanted to arrest him there and then. He broke loose, but I got hold of him again. Then he tried to stab me. I gave a chase on foot until I couldn't run anymore. I ran quite far, but I lost him."

"Where's the money?"

Adrian hands Anthony the envelope.

"For what I know his name is not even Brett. I don't know who he really is, where he comes from, his connections - nothing. All I know is that I will recognise him if I see him again. Please, we need to convene for an emergency meeting with the others and have a press release. I don't want anyone of the guys to fall for this. I think he thought because I am so young and the acting captain that I will fall for it, but he misjudged himself. I'm so concerned and scared of what he can do to anyone. This is exactly why I prefer to rather just play cricket for the fun of it. That envelope might possibly contain my whole annual Constable salary, but I don't care. I refuse to get my hands dirty for easy money. Nothing comes easy and everything that I have achieved so far was through hard work and God's grace. It will not change at all at any stage of my life, but what if there is someone that does not hold the same values and standards? What then?"

With the emergency meeting and press release finalised Adrian felt compelled to cheer his team up a little. The tension and anticipation for the third one-day international was just about tangible and the thought of the morning's events didn't contribute anything positive to the players' focus. The atmosphere is somewhat tense among them, although some made the joke that Adrian should have taken the money. Some even said what they could have done with the money.

Feeling mischievous Adrian enters the two newcomers' room. No one notices Adrian entering the room, nor does anyone notice the harmless brown house snake in his hands. Adrian has real trouble trying to restrain himself from laughing heartily when he puts the snake into Thabo Mashiane's equipment bag. He knew that Thabo would need the bag pretty soon to check if everything was packed and ready for the next day. Adrian puts the bag down where he has found it and discreetly hides in the room, anxiously waiting for the imminent laughter that is to follow. He didn't have to wait long for Thabo and Donovan Taylor as he could hear Thabo's spontaneous characteristic loud talking and laughing in the corridor as they made their way to their hotel room.

"Oh no man, Donny! Why did you forget to lock the door?" Thabo scolds Donovan.

"Chill man. We were just out for a few minutes."

(" _Eish wena_!") "Good gracious man! You want us to be robbed of all our things and then Adrian will have to open a case docket."

"Why Adrian?" Donovan asks perplexed.

"He is a policeman, _mamparra_ (dummy)."

"So then what's the big deal? There's protection on this floor. No one will mess around with our stuff. Adrian will sort them out."

Thabo and Donovan enter their room and Thabo promptly takes out some of his equipment he was to use the next day in their third match against the Windies. He opens his equipment bag to put his stuff inside, but he recoils in shock and screams hysterically as he jumps onto the bed. Donovan rushes out of the bathroom where he was on the point of starting to shave and questioningly looks at Thabo.

"What? What is it?"

"Look there, man! It's a snake! Get it out! Get it out!"

Now also freaked out Donovan jumps onto one of the couches.

"You're crazy, man! I'm not going to catch it!"

"Well, I'm not getting off the couch! Call someone!"

But Donovan firmly shakes his head. He is clearly frantic. Adrian cannot contain his laughter any longer and he steps out of the one closet, doubling over as he laughs heartily.

"Adrian! _Uphambene wena!"_ ("You are crazy man!")

Adrian tries to catch his breath, but starts laughing again.

" _Wena_ , get this thing out of here! You will kill us!"

Adrian finally manages to stop laughing and tries to catch his breath.

"Careful _bru_. I understood every word you said. I know Xhosa." Adrian laughs and quickly catches the snake behind the head, picking it up.

Thabo seems perplexed.

"How do you know Xhosa?"

"I'm staying in the Cape and on a farm. One learns quickly there."

"I thought you said you are scared of snakes."

"I'm terrified of them, but this type is the only exception."

"But it can still bite! What's the matter with you?"

"A brown house snake will not just bite. And if it does bite you just need to get a tetanus injection. That's all that there is to it. Oh, I wish I had a camera for this!"

Arthur enters the room. His expression is stern and concerned.

"What's going on? It sounded as if someone was being murdered!"

Adrian chuckles.

"I never thought a grown man can be so scared of snakes." Adrian says thoughtfully as he carefully plays with the snake curling around his arm.

"It was beyond funny. You should have seen it."

"Don't worry. I'll get you - big time." Thabo teases.

"You better watch your back."

Adrian always wanted to play at St George's Park. He recalls how he loved watching the matches on TV that was broadcasted from St George's Park and he could also recall having had the privilege as a teenager to have joined his uncle to a match at St George's Park between South Africa and Sri Lanka. That particular night Craig Matthews took four wickets and everyone, including the people in the president's suite where Adrian and his uncle were, started to cheer aloud. Just the mere memory of it still gave him goosebumps and the highlight was when the famous brass band would play Ben E King's _Stand by Me_ which would lead everyone to sing along.

With the crowds slowly moving into the stadium and taking their seats on the pavilion or making themselves comfortable on the grass embankments the two cricket teams were just about finishing their warm-up exercises and pre-match preparations. Robert calls his team members closer. Some of the cricketers seem slightly tired, but they nevertheless look eager for the game to start. The Proteas are aware that they are 2-0 ahead in the series and if they can win this day/night game it would mean that they have won the series with only two more matches to go after the fixture at St George's Park.

"Great net practice and warm up before the match everyone! Are you all ready and psyched up? Ready to send them to the showers and give them an early night off?" Robert asks in his usual fatherly and encouraging tone.

"Should be an interesting game, Coach. The pitch is a typical St George's Park pitch." Smitty replies eagerly.

"And you, Adrian? Are you ready for your second game as captain?"

There is an akward silence for a moment or two and Robert curiously turns around to see where Adrian is. The entire squad shares in on the joke as Adrian had undone Robert's shoelaces before tying them together again without Robert noticing. The outcome is inevitable when Robert turns around and falls down with an audible thud, resulting in boisterous laughter. Robert fixes his gaze on Adrian who has a mischievous sparkle in his eyes and Robert can only shake his head in embarrassment as he unties his shoelaces before tying his shoes properly again.

"Okay, that's it! I want 50 shuttle sprints from each one of you. Let's go! Let's go!" Robert replies, trying his level best to sound as stern as possible, but some of the team members just chuckle as they do only a couple of shuttle sprints before gathering their gear to go to the dressing rooms. They all knew well that there was no way that Robert was serious as he wanted everyone to be as fresh and ready as possible for the match ahead of them.

And not a single one of the team members had led the team management or the selectors down as they simply slaughtered the Windies in both the batting and fielding. The crowds were treated to an exciting explosive and big hitting by Smitty, Ryan and Adrian which resulted in the match ending relatively quickly as the Proteas has beaten the Windies by five wickets.

It is way past midnight after the match when Adrian finally prepares to go to sleep. He tiredly zips the bag closed in which he carried his cricket bats. He pulls the comforter duvet off the bed and is just about to take off his shirt to get into bed to sleep when a SMS alert comes through on his cell phone. Adrian sighs softly. He was fatigued after the match and just wanted to go to rest, but for all he knew the SMS could be from Barry to congratulate him and the team after their win over the Windies. Adrian flips his cell phone open and stares at the message that reads,

" _Hi Adrian. I know it is late. Please come and see me. It is urgent and important. Arthur."_

With Ryan already asleep Adrian softly makes his way from their hotel room before he proceeds to Arthur's hotel room. He softly knocks his known coded tap and Arthur opens the door after only a moment or two. He smiles briefly at Adrian.

"Hi, Adrian. Did you get my message?"

"Yes, I did. What's it about?"

"Please come inside. I won't keep you too long. I'm tired myself. Something to drink?"

"I'll have a juice, thanks. What's up?"

Arthur hands Adrian a juice and they take a seat on one of the couches, both opening their bottles almost simultaneously.

"Cheers to a great match." Arthur says sincerely and clanks his bottle of juice against Adrian's.

"Thanks so much for your time. I just wanted to chat to you and to tell you how great it is to have you back. You know, a lot of the guys have a sense of humour but I can't really recall when was the last time everyone laughed so much. The team is happier and more relaxed. You make such a big difference. You're a real inspiration to everyone because of the way you play the game so wholeheartedly."

Adrian blushes.

"I just enjoy being here and to play cricket. I love my work, but my cricket and being here is a great break from the cruel reality of the police work and real life."

"I can imagine. Adrian, I just wanted to thank you for your integrity the other day with regards to the bribe. I understood it was a lot of money."

"It probably amounted to my annual salary. I love my sport, but I simultaneously hate it - the professional level of it anyway. It was so uncomplicated playing cricket at club level - playing it because you want to, not because you're paid to do so."

"Adrian, then I don't know what you'll think of this. Christo is thinking of retiring at the end of the season."

Adrian frowns lightly.

"I'm sorry, Arthur. I don't know where you are heading."

"He wants you to be captain."

Adrian blinks and stares at Arthur in disbelief. He is clearly speechless.

"But why?"

"Because you are good. Because you are a great leader and a great motivator. That's why."

"But what about my police career? Maybe I'll be captain for a season or two, play ten more years if I'm lucky and then what?"

"Do you want to be a policeman all your life?" Arthur asks with sincere interest and concern.

"Yes, actually. That's the only life I ever knew."

Arthur sighs.

"Well, you have a while to think about it. We can't force you to make that decision. It is something you need to do on your own. Unfortunately the offer won't be there indefinitely. We just thought that it would be a positive change for you from all the crime and the violence that you are exposed to."

"Well, I won't go as far as to say I'll give a serious thought about this, but I will think about it and I'll definitely pray about it."

Arthur smiles.

"I thought you'd say that."

Just after eight the next morning Adrian passes Arthur's hotel room as he makes his way to the lift to go down to the dining room for team breakfast, but he freezes momentarily as he realises that he forgot to discuss something with Arthur during their brief meeting. Adrian turns around and walks to Arthur's hotel room before knocking on the door. He waits a moment or two before he knocks on the door again, this time a bit louder. Adrian frowns as he peeks at his watch. It is quite possible that he has just missed Arthur and that he would have to discuss the matter in private just after breakfast, but the dreadful feeling he has as he stands in front of Arthur's door intensifies. He couldn't pinpoint it, but for some reason he felt uneasy and extremely concerned over Arthur's safety. Adrian takes a deep breath as he takes out his cell phone to phone Arthur, but Arthur's number goes directly over to voicemail. He puts his cell phone back in his pocket and bites on his lower lip as he turns the doorknob of Arthur's hotel room. It goes against his grain and upbringing to just enter someone else's room and possibly invading their privacy, but he doubted that Arthur was in the dining room already. To Adrian's surprise and shock the door opens under his hand, and as he enters the hotel room he discovers the gruesome scene of Arthur lying on his back, unconscious with a single gunshot wound in the abdomen. A spent .38 cartridge lies uncharacteristically close to Arthur's body and Adrian instantly knows that he was being confronted with a crime scene.

Adrian knows he would have to stay calm and level-headed as it can mean the difference between Arthur's life or death. He rushes to one of the single beds, and grabs a pillow and duvet to ensure Arthur's comfort while he performs CPR. Having to do everything simultaneously Adrian takes out his cell phone from his pocket and phones Anthony who answers his cell phone almost immediately, much to Adrian's relief.

"Anthony! Please! You must come immediately! Arthur's dying! He's been shot!" Adrian says with a panic-stricken tone of voice.

Anthony hesitates momentarily. Everyone knows Adrian to be a practical joker who loves pulling pranks on everyone and everyone knew that he can be extremely convincing even when he fools around making jokes, but Anthony soon realises that Adrian's phone call was no joke.

"Where are you?" Anthony replies calmly.

"In Arthur's room. Hurry, please!"

For many reasons it was fortunate that Anthony was not with the team at that moment and he calls Netcare for ambulance assistance as he makes his way back to where Adrian and Arthur were. Adrian in the meantime started with full CPR as his body trembles with shock and anxiety. He bravely fights back the tears as he tries to stay calm and level-headed.

"Arthur! Come on! Wake up! Speak to me! Stay with me, okay?" Adrian says with urgency.

Anthony hastily enters the room and helps Adrian with full CPR while they wait for the paramedics who fortunately pitch up at the scene within a matter of minutes. Adrian makes space for Anthony and the paramedics to do their work. His cell phone rings as he worriedly watches Anthony and paramedics working on Arthur, and he answers it quickly as he chokes back the tears of shock.

"Adrian? Where are you mates? We're waiting for you." Christo asks annoyed, but his annoyance subsides when he realises Adrian is having trouble in keeping his composure.

"Adrian? What is wrong?" Christo asks concerned.

"Just... come to Arthur's room. We're here..." Adrian finally manages with a quivering voice.

Adrian bravely tries to collect himself as he puts his cell phone back in his pocket.

"Everyone, listen up. Please don't touch anything and try not to disturb the position of the spent cartridge. Anthony, please go with Christo to the hospital. I need to phone the police."

Anthony puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder and squeezes it reassuringly.

"Arthur will be okay, Adrian. I think you need to come with us too. You're in shock and you need treatment."

"I'll stay. Please let me know what's going on, okay?" Adrian replies bravely.

Anthony nods and he leaves with the paramedics. Adrian follows them before using a handkerchief to close the door behind him. Taking out his cell phone to phone the police Adrian remains standing in the doorway to block any unauthorised entry. To his relief his call is answered immediately.

"10111, good morning." The operator answers politely.

"Hello? Please send a vehicle immediately to the Garden Court Kings Beach Hotel! There has been a shooting incident and the patient has just been taken by the paramedics to the hospital! Please, you must come immediately! It's at the Garden Court Kings Beach Hotel in Humewood! I'm on the 9th floor at room 951." Adrian conveys the message to the control room operator – his voice is filled with panic and anxiety.

"What is the full address with the street name, sir?" The operator asks calmly.

"Oh gosh... I don't know! I'm not sure!" Adrian cannot fight the tears back any longer and his voice breaks.

"I'm from the Cape and I don't know the area!"

"It's okay, sir. Please calm down." The operator says reassuringly.

"I'll find the address and send someone to you. Can I have your details?"

"I'm Adrian. My number is 082-2121978. Please hurry!"

"Thank you, sir. I have registered your complaint. The members of Humewood SAPS will be there as soon as possible."

"Thanks."

Adrian's eye catches several curious onlookers – some of them fellow hotel residents and even the media. He winces, disconnects the call with 10111, and bravely forces himself to composure.

"What happened here?" A journalist asks curiously.

"Please, everyone. Return to your rooms or the lounge or wherever. We don't know anything yet and I'm waiting for the police."

"But-"

"Look, actually I may not address the media in the capacity of a policeman, but as a policeman I will request you to leave right now. There is nothing for you to see. Please leave. In the capacity of the vice-captain of the Proteas - Christo and I will issue a statement as soon as we know what's going on. I am not going to make any comments now. Please go." Adrian says firmly and crosses his arms across his chest as a gesture that he will not be messed with.

The curious onlookers leave after a short while and only after Adrian is certain that no one will bother him or try to disturb the scene did he take a seat on the floor in front of the door. He pulls his knees up and folds his arms around his knees, resting with his head on his knees, finally giving in to the overwhelming emotion of fear and shock as he cries softly. He refuses to believe that Arthur tried to commit suicide. Arthur was well liked by the team and much respected. A lot of the players looked up to him as a father figure and he never came across as someone with issues that he had difficulty to resolve. All caught up in the trauma Adrian was exposed to he did not hear the approaching footsteps in the corridor of the policemen that eventually managed to arrive at the scene. The Inspector clears his throat and Adrian tearfully looks up.

"Excuse me, sir?"

Adrian bravely, but hastily dries his tears. He gets up.

"Hello, Inspector."

Adrian takes out his wallet from his back pocket and takes his appointment certificate from it to properly identify himself to a fellow officer.

"I'm Constable Parker. I'm the vice-captain of the cricket side and I'm a cop full-time - stationed at Grabouw in the Cape."

"Sorry we took so long, Constable. It has been a hectic morning. The dispatcher gave the complaint as police assistance, but it looks more serious than that."

Adrian bites hard on his lower lip not to become tearful again.

"It... it might be an unnatural death." Adrian manages with a soft and quivering voice.

Using the handkerchief Adrian opens the door again and he looks briefly at the Student Constable that accompanied the Inspector.

"Where is the crime scene tape?" Adrian asks.

The Inspector looks at Adrian. He is clearly annoyed with Adrian's remark. Adrian realises this and apologises.

"I'm sorry, Inspector. It's just that this is quite a serious crime scene and neither of you appear to have brought some crime scene tape with you. I had my hands full keeping away the media and the fellow hotel residents before you came."

The Inspector manages a smile.

"It's okay. Thanks for trying your best to keep the scene undisturbed."

He turns his attention back to his crew.

"Student, please go and get the crime scene tape so that we can cordon off the area. Also get me the detective on standby, the photographer, and the fingerprint expert."

The Inspector and Adrian enters the hotel room but remain as close as possible to the door, cautious not to disturb the scene while they waited for the Student Constable. The Inspector takes out a small notepad and a pen.

"So what's happened here?" he asks formally.

"I left my hotel room which is also on this floor just after eight 'o clock. I passed the victim's room on my way to the lifts, remembering I wanted to see him to discuss something in private before we were to have our team breakfast. Mr Johnson and I had a meeting last night. So on my way to breakfast I knocked on his door, but I got no answer. I knocked a second time and still no answer. I then tried to phone Mr Johnson, the victim, but his phone was on voicemail. To my shock and surprise I found the door to be open – it was not locked. I discovered Mr Johnson lying on the floor here in the lounge area. He was lying on his back with a single gunshot wound to his abdomen. I then phoned our chairman to come and help me, because Mr Edwards is a registered paramedic. We helped Mr Johnson by doing CPR, but he was barely alive when they left..."

Adrian takes a deep breath in an effort to try and calm down.

"I refuse to believe that he tried to commit suicide and I strongly suspect foul play. I personally think someone tried to get to him because I refused a bribe."

The Inspector frowns.

"What?"

"Well, on the day before we played the Windies at St George's Park I was approached by someone who called himself Brett. He offered me money to lose the match we played. I tried to arrest him and chased him on foot for quite a distance, but he got away. I don't know anything about him. For all I know his name is not even Brett."

Adrian's phone rings again and he gestures an apology with his hand before answering the call. He could see from the caller ID that the call is from Christo and he instinctively knew Christo would not convey good news.

"Hello, Adrian speaking."

"Adrian, it's me. Where is the team, mate?"

"I presume that they are still in the lounge or dining room. They still don't know what's happening."

"And you? Where are you?"

"I'm in Arthur's room with the police. Christo, what's happening?" Adrian asks anxiously.

"Arthur's gone, Adrian." Christo replies ruefully.

Adrian closes his eyes and covers his mouth with his one hand to suppress an exclamation of disbelief and shock. He knows he is being watched by fellow policemen and it was common practice and conduct amongst police officials to remain brave and collected at all times, not revealing any emotion. Adrian swallows hard at the lump in his throat and the fresh tears threatening to flow before taking a deep breath.

"When?" Adrian asks in disbelief, his voice threatening to break.

"Just now - five minutes ago. Do you see your way clear to talk to the team and the press? We can come immediately. There is nothing that keeps us here anymore."

"Yeah, I'll... _uhm..._ I'll handle the press..."

"Are you sure?" Christo asks concerned.

Adrian chokes back the tears.

"Adrian? Talk to me."

"I... I'll do it, Christo..."

"Can you?" Christo asks, not convinced.

"Yes..." Adrian replies with a quivering voice.

"I'll be there as soon as I can, okay?" Christo says reassuringly.

"Okay..."

Adrian disconnects and bravely tries to compose himself again.

"Inspector, please give me your number so that I can bring you my statement. Mr Johnson is gone."

With Adrian not allowed any further on the crime scene as soon as the key personnel arrives he walks down the corridor to the dining room where his teammates were, but he is confronted by masses of journalists and the members of the media.

"I have an official statement to make." he starts.

The cameras flash and the journalists are scribbling notes.

"The South African cricket team manager, Arthur Johnson, has passed away ten minutes ago."

"Do you know the cause of death? What happened?"

"I'm not going to disclose much information. I personally came across Mr Johnson this morning just after eight 'o clock. He was lying unconscious on the floor. I'm saying again - the cause of death is unknown at this stage."

"If the cause is unknown why are the police here?"

"It is standard procedure. An inquest docket will be opened." Adrian replies tiredly.

"Do you suspect that he was murdered?"

"I never said that. I'm saying again - according to law if a person dies in an unnatural manner an inquest docket must be opened. It is standard procedure. The team management will see everyone for a full press release during the day. But right now I need to talk to my team members. It is unknown to me if they know anything yet."

Adrian turns to the Inspector who was still at the crime scene.

"I really need to go, Inspector. My team needs me right now."

"It's okay. I'll keep in touch with you." The Inspector replies reassuringly.

Adrian makes his way through the bunch of journalists to the lifts to go to the dining room. His mind races. What was he going to tell his team? So many of them had known Arthur for quite a while. It will be absolutely devastating to them... Adrian enters the dining room and silently takes a seat at the team table. He rests with his head in his hands.

"Guys, I'm so sorry... Arthur's gone..."

A deafening silence falls over the team as they stare at Adrian, clearly perplexed.

"What do you mean by 'gone', Adrian?" Smitty asks hesitantly.

Adrian looks up. His eyes are filled with tears.

"Christo and the rest of the team management are on their way back from the hospital. We are so sorry to have kept you all waiting in suspense. It is unclear as to what has happened. All I can say is that I came across Arthur this morning in his hotel room. He was shot. Anthony and I tried everything we could to save him. Please don't talk to the media. If I can make a suggestion - please let us all meet with Peter. I think all of us need counselling and we all need to talk about our feelings of what has happened."

"Adrian, what about the rest of the tour?" Smitty asks.

"I don't know. I personally don't see my way clear to continue at all." Adrian says ruefully, but firmly.

"Neither do I." Ryan says.

"Maybe we must finish this tour in honour to Arthur." Smitty replies thoughtfully.

"Guys, I'll talk to Christo and the rest of the team management. I'm sure an emergency meeting will be convened by the respective cricket authorities. Until then I think let everyone do what brings him comfort in this time."

It's quiet for a while except for the sound of the soft crying from most of the team members. This is certainly the darkest hour in SA cricket history...

The rest of the day went past in a haze between the press release, meetings, and arrangements. In between everything Peter had spent quality time in counselling each and every member of the side despite him having to attend to a press release and attending to all the other arrangements in his capacity as convenor of selectors. It was only much later that evening that Peter managed to pay Ryan and Adrian a visit. In order to calm Adrian down Ryan had made him his special brew of hot milk with Scotch and honey, after which Adrian collapsed owing to exhaustion and grief. He managed to sleep for quite a bit, but he is roused by the knock on the door. Ryan gets up from where he was seated and reassuringly squeezes Adrian's shoulder before making his way to the door.

"It's okay, buddy. I'll get it."

"Thanks." Adrian says softly as he turns back on his side, hugging the pillow close again.

Ryan opens the door for Peter.

"Hi, Peter."

Peter steps inside. His eyes are still red from crying.

"I spoke to each and every one personally. Is Adrian here?" Peter asks tiredly.

"Yes. Please come inside."

Peter takes a seat on the bed next to Adrian and he puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

"Adrian? Can I talk to you and Ryan for a minute?"

Adrian turns onto his back as he faces Peter.

"I spoke to everyone else already. I don't know how the two of you will react to this, but the rest of the tour is cancelled. Everyone leaves tomorrow morning."

Adrian closes his eyes.

"I think this is the best thing to do." Adrian says softly.

"I don't think anyone will be able to focus on the rest of the tour. Peter, I'm... I don't want to play cricket again - ever. This whole thing was my fault. It is clear as daylight I am only bringing bad luck to the side."

"Why on earth would you ever think that? You are really harsh on yourself."

"It's true. Everything bad happens when I'm here. Last year Ryan almost got killed and now we have lost Arthur..."

"Adrian, you're still in shock. Everyone is emotional right now." Peter says fatherly.

"I mean it. I don't want to come again – ever..." Adrian replies emotionally.

"Adrian, I asked Anthony to give everyone something to sleep. He will come when I leave. You need rest and you will feel better after that. All I'm asking you is that you don't make any hasty decisions now. I want to talk to you tomorrow morning before you leave for Cape Town. I would prefer to do that now, but you are too emotional and Anthony will be here to give you and Ryan something to sleep. I'll keep in contact with all of you during the next few weeks to see how you all are dealing with all of this. Just please hang in there. Every one of you have my support and it will remain like that. I would really prefer not to lose any of you because of this tragedy."

Chapter Twelve - The battle

The next morning Adrian and Ryan are seated in the restaurant of the airport while both of them are sipping quietly on their milkshakes. Peter had spent quite some time debriefing Adrian after the previous day's horrific events before everyone went their separate ways. Adrian and Ryan had already weighed in their baggage and they were only waiting for the boarding call before going back home. It is then that a young detective dressed in civilian clothes approaches them.

"Good morning. Sergeant Smith from Humewood SAPS Detective Branch. I'm looking for Adrian Parker." The detective introduces himself as he presents his appointment certificate.

Adrian turns his gaze away from the window from which he stared at the aircraft on the runway and he looks up to the detective.

"Morning, Sergeant. It's me you are looking for." Adrian says tiredly.

"Mr Parker, I need you to come with me to the station for questioning."

Ryan frowns.

"That's not going to happen." Ryan says firmly.

"Our flight is leaving in twenty minutes."

Adrian pushes the milkshake he barely drank from aside, picks up his one piece of hand luggage, and gets up from his chair. Ryan also gets up and blocks Adrian's way.

"Buddy, no. Wait. You don't have to go." Ryan says firmly.

"You clearly don't understand, Ryan. I am only making things more difficult for myself and my case if I do not cooperate."

"Why... No! You are not going! Just what does he want to arrest you for?!" Ryan asks, clearly furious and upset.

"Please let my dad know what happened when you land, okay? And phone Jonathan for me – urgently." Adrian insists before leaving with the detective.

"Adrian!"

But Adrian brushes past Ryan and disappears with the detective. Ryan stares on in disbelief until he cannot see Adrian anymore before he finally takes a seat. He tiredly buries his face in his hands and sighs heavily, knowing without a doubt that his young friend is being framed for something he has not done...

Arriving at the police station a couple of minutes later Adrian is taken through to the area where the suspects are questioned. All his belongings are booked into the police registers and he knew that he was to spend the next day or two in custody before he was to appear in court for bail application. It was certainly not what he envisioned after everything that they all had to go through the day before. The only thing that would help him to work through this whole ordeal was to engross himself in his work and to lean on his family and Barry for support... Sergeant Smith takes up a packet of cigarettes and lights one up before opening a can of Red Bull. He stares at Adrian with contempt.

"Do you know why you are here?" Sergeant Smith asks sharply.

"No, Sergeant. Actually I don't." Adrian says annoyed.

"But I'm smart enough to use my right to silence. I'm also a cop."

Sergeant Smith seems to be taken aback and takes a long drag from his cigarette.

"I didn't know that."

"Not that it will make any difference now, would it?"

Sergeant Smith sighs and takes an eager drink from the can of Red Bull before answering.

"You are the main suspect for the murder of Arthur Johnson."

Adrian blinks in disbelief as he puts the two and two together. The chain of events are just too coincidental as it was only recently that the young man who called himself Brett approached Adrian with a bribe. There was no way that the results of the _post mortem_ report can be back so soon...

"Did the _post mortem_ results come back?"

"Yes. The findings were that the deceased was shot at close range."

"And the results on the primer residue?"

"I thought you are aware of your rights to silence. You are not in the position to question me. I am the one who is asking the questions, okay?"

Sergeant Smith takes another drag from his cigarette and another drink from the can of Red Bull.

"You know your rights. Can you afford a lawyer?"

"I have asked my friend to call Mr Jonathan Richards. He should be here any minute."

"No can do. He is your teammate." Sergeant Smith responds sharply.

"That means he will be biased."

Adrian loses his temper.

"You know what? Do us both a favour and check my Constitutional rights, and if you want to you can even write in your pocket book what I am about to say to you now! Let me refresh your memory, Sergeant, that I have the right to call upon the services of any lawyer or advocate of my choice. The onus to prove the case beyond rasonable doubt rests upon the State. As the accused I only have to present a version to the court that is reasonably possibly true."

Adrian firmly crosses his arms and confidently holds Sergeant Smith's gaze as his eyes are spitting fire. Sergeant Smith intently finishes his cigarette before extinguishing it.

"Are you quite finished? Because if you are and if you don't mind you may kindly remove your belt, shoelaces and watch before I take your fingerprints. Don't you ever dare to bark at a fellow officer with a higher rank than you ever again, and be rest assured - the Magistrate will be notified of your conduct. Now get going!"

Adrian proceeds to remove his belt, shoelaces and watch before Sergeant Smith conducts a frisk search and takes Adrian's fingerprints before taking him to a temporary holding cell. As the heavy jail door is locked Adrian turns away from Sergeant Smith before he takes a seat on the cold cement floor. He folds his arms around his knees and rests with his head on his knees. Never in his whole life did he feel so alone and abandoned...

Back at the Cape Town International airport Henry, Chrissie and Barry eagerly and anxiously wait for Adrian and Ryan to arrive. Arthur's death made headlines since the news broke. All they wanted to do was to hold Adrian and comfort him. But to their shock and disbelief they only see Ryan entering the arrivals terminal. It only takes a few moments for Ryan to join them.

"Hello, Ryan." Henry greets him.

"Where's Adrian? Is he still coming?"

"Henry, there is no easy way to say this. Adrian told me to inform you about his arrest at the airport back in PE."

"Say again?! Did I hear you correctly? Was Adrian arrested?" Henry replies in disbelief.

"A certain Sergeant Smith from Humewood SAPS arrived at the departures terminal where we were waiting to board our flight. I don't know why he arrested Adrian." Ryan replies ruefully and perplexed.

Henry takes a deep breath before he replies.

"Don't worry. I'll sort that out."

Ryan can see Henry is enraged, but he also notices Henry bravely tries to remain calm.

"They are messing with the wrong man. My son's coming home and apart from that when I'm done with them both Adrian and I will be able to retire!"

Henry tried to get the first available flight to Port Elizabeth, but only four hours later Henry, Chrissie and Barry arrived at the Humewood police station. Chrissie and Barry patiently take a seat in the public area of the charge office as Henry approaches the counter. He takes out his appointment certificate and identifies himself.

"Superintendent Henry Parker from SAPS Grabouw. I want to see detainee Adrian Parker." Henry says formally and more curtly than he intended, but his foul mood has not subsided at all during the flight and he was still livid. The Constable clearly loses interest in being of any assistance to Henry and he busies himself certifying documents for other people in the charge office.

"Sorry, sir. It's not visiting hours." The Constable replies unhelpful.

But this only pours more fuel on Henry's fire and he slams his fist on the counter.

"Don't call me 'sir', sonny! I'm working for a living! Let me say this again - I'm Superintendent Parker, I'm the station commander of Grabouw, and you are utterly disrespectful to a commissioned officer! You are keeping my son here. I am not leaving here until I find out the reason for his detention and I will not hesitate to enter your charge office to address this with your station commander!"

"But I told you it is not visiting hours, sir. And you can see we are busy here. Just wait your turn."

Henry steps back, but he proceeds to the door and enters the charge office, past the personnel trying to stop him and proceeds to the station commander's office, looking into each and every office until he finally finds the office of Director Januarie. Henry takes a deep breath and knocks on the door. Director Januarie looks up.

"Good afternoon, Director." Henry greets formally.

"Good afternoon, sir. Can I help you?" Director Januarie replies politely.

"Please." Henry pleads.

Director Januarie gestures with his hand for Henry to take a seat.

"Please come in and please take a seat."

"Thanks, Director. I won't be long. Director, I'm Superintendent Henry Parker. I'm the station commander of Grabouw SAPS. I'm deeply disturbed about the fact that my son is arrested and held here at your station, and that I'm unable to see him."

The Director frowns.

"Arrested? What for?"

"I have no idea, Director. I am hoping that this is a huge mistake. He was supposed to arrive home this morning with his teammate, but I was told that a Sergeant Smith arrested him."

Director Januarie gets up from his chair.

"Superintendent, please come with me." Director Januarie politely invites Henry and they proceed to the holding cells.

"Inspector, please hand me the cells register." Director Januarie asks politely and the Inspector who is on duty at the cells obeys instantly. He hands over the register without any questions.

"Here you go, Director."

Director Januarie smiles briefly and nods in acknowledgment before he opens the register.

"Who is your son, Superintendent?"

"A Parker."

They page through the cells register and Henry turns pale as he finally notices the entry with Adrian's details.

"Murder? This is a mistake. What murder case is this?" Henry asks in disbelief.

"It's the one of that Arthur Johnson guy I think." the Inspector replies.

"Please, I want to see my son." Henry pleads.

The Inspector takes up the keys to the cells.

"Let's go."

"Superintendent, is there anything else I can do for you?" Director Januarie asks with concern and Henry tries his best to smile.

"Can you make the docket available to me, Director? I would like to take a look at it."

"I'll organise it right away, Superintendent."

"Thank you, Director."

Henry proceeds to the holding cells with the Inspector where Adrian was kept. Looking at the picture of his son who was still seated with his arms folded around his knees and with his head resting on his knees tore Henry's heart to shreds.

"Adrian?" Henry comfortingly and affectionately calls him closer.

Adrian looks up and gets up immediately. He rushes to the door where Henry is standing.

"Dad!" Adrian exclaims in relief.

Henry stands close to the door and takes hold of Adrian's hands, squeezing it reassuringly.

"It's okay, my boy. I'm here."

"Dad, please get me out of here! I didn't do anything! This is so wrong!" Adrian pleads with a quivering voice.

"Did you call your lawyer yet?" Henry asks calmly.

"Yeah, Jonathan was here..."

"Just hang in there, my son." Henry says comfortingly.

"Dad! Dad, don't leave me, please!" Adrian pleads emotionally.

"I'm not going anywhere. I'm staying here with you. I asked them for the docket. I want to take a look at it. We'll get the court appearance for your bail application fixed in no time so you can come home. There is just no way I am going to allow them to deny you bail."

Thankfully Adrian was able to appear in court the next day already for his bail application. He tries his utmost to remain calm whilst being seated in the accused dock. He knows he had a lot in his favour for his bail application to succeed, but he also knew well that the State was going to oppose his bail application and would argue that he was the holder of a passport which may categorise him as a possible flight risk. The atmosphere in the courtroom is tense and as usual the media got hold of the scoop of the year, and they were present to report on the proceedings and the outcome. The State prosecutor gets up to address the presiding judge and to start the proceedings.

"My Lord, the State calls the case of the State against Adrian Parker. My Lord, the accused was arrested on the count of murder and the State submits that it opposes bail."

"Thank you, Mr Thompson. Accused, how do you plead?" The judge asks Adrian.

"I plead not guilty, My Lord." Adrian says firmly.

"Thank you. Mr Richards?"

"My Lord, I confirm my appearance for the accused and the plea of not guilty. We are asking for the accused's release on bail. He has a fixed address and permanent employment. He does have a passport but is willing to surrender it to the State until the matter is finalised."

"At which amount shall bail be fixed?"

"R10 000, My Lord."

"Matter is then postponed for further investigation to 15 December. Accused is released on R10 000 bail. Mr Parker, I must warn you that if you do not appear in this court on the 15th of December that your bail money will be forfeited to the State and that a warrant for your arrest will be issued. Court adjourns."

Late that same night they finally arrive on the farm. Barry looks worriedly at Adrian. He has seen Adrian in a poor state of mind before after his return from Australia, but he doubts if Adrian was going to be able to work through this ordeal. As Adrian and Barry enter the cottage with Adrian's luggage Nero comes running into the cottage and exuberantly jumps up against Adrian, putting his front paws on Adrian's shoulders and licking Adrian in the face. Adrian affectionately rubs him.

"Hey, my boy. Have you been behaving while I was gone?"

"He was guid. Dinnae fash yerself."

Barry disappears into the kitchen and soon emerges with mugs with steaming hot chocolate which he places on the coffee table. Adrian in the meantime took a seat on one of the recliners and playfully wrestles with Nero. He is clearly using this as a shield as to how he really felt.

"Ye okay, lad?" Barry asks concerned and Adrian smiles ruefully.

"Can one ever be okay after something like this? You know, Barry, I think I'm done with cricket." Adrian replies seriously.

"Why is that?"

"Well, face the facts. It is the second time that I'm there when things have gone wrong. I'm starting to believe that I'm bad luck to the side." Adrian says seriously.

"That is no fair. Besides, ye ar a Christian. Thare is nae way that a Christian can bring bad luck tae fowk. Everywhere ye gae ye ar such a blessing tae others."

Adrian shakes his head and tries to fight back the tears.

"It's not true..."

"It is. Ye ar a special freend an an awesome person who always think of ithers 'fore ye think of yer needs. It's jist the way ye ar. Adrian, A ken it is terribly late, bit ye hae spoken nuthin tae anyone since we arrived. Ye leuk terrible. Wit happened in PE?"

Adrian bites his lip and shakes his head firmly.

"Barry, don't. Please. I don't want to talk about it now, okay? I just need to get through this on my own."

"Adrian, twa things. Ane – Ah am yer best freend. Twa - ye taught me tae talk 'bout ma feelings efter a traumatic incident. It's me haur. A care 'bout ye."

A tear slips over Adrian's cheek.

"I know..." Adrian says softly.

"It's just..."

"Jist wit?"

"It's an awful feeling. I know I haven't done anything wrong, but everyone has made up their minds. I don't have an explanation, no alibi. Just how am I supposed to prove my innocence?"

"Ye dinnae think God will take care of that?"

"It doesn't make sense, Barry! Why are all these things happening? What am I being punished for? I just keep on losing my friends! Another one I failed to protect! To top it all my reputation is ruined! Do you honestly think I will be able to go anywhere after this? I won't be able to work and I won't be able to go anywhere without people staring at me!"

"Please, Adrian. Please tell me wit happened. Ah am haur for ye." Barry pleads patiently.

"I can't! I don't want to talk about it now! Please leave me alone. I'm asking you nicely."

"Adrian, hark to me! A will not allou ye tae dae this! Freends ar thare tae support each ither an tae protect each ither! I cannae allou satan tae steal yer joy like this!" Barry says brotherly and protectively.

"Don't you get it?! He already has!" Adrian snaps before he gets up and rushes out of the cottage, disappearing into the darkness that envelopes the farm.

Barry runs his hands over his face and wipes away the tears. He sits down on one of the recliners again and rests with his head in his hands.

"God, please help us..." Barry starts praying.

"Please comfort Adrian whaur he is nou. Please show him he isnae bein punished an that Ye loue him so. Please keep him safe whaur he is at the moment. Please give me the wisdom an comfort A need tae handle this thing an tae be of comfort tae Adrian in this time. An please Lord, please let Yer Holy justice prevail."

Barry removes Adrian's safe key from his bunch of keys and puts it away where Adrian won't be able to find it. Obviously his .38 Special Smith & Wesson was sent in for ballistic tests in light of the fact that Arthur was shot with a .38 calibre, but Adrian still had his service pistol and Barry was adamant not to allow Adrian access to it whatsoever at that point in time.

Adrian enters the barn clearly emotional and heartbroken. He was hesitant to return to the cottage after the way he has treated Barry. It wasn't fair of him to talk to Barry like that. Adrian walks to Majoor's stable and stands right against the stable door. This rouses Majoor and he gets up from where he was lying in his thick bedding. He nickers softly and walks closer.

" _Hello, sauna."_ ("Hello, my boy.") Adrian says softly and affectionately as he enters the stable. He strokes Majoor on the face before he puts his arms around Majoor's muscular neck, weeping softly for a while before he sits down in the bedding, just stroking Majoor's legs. As if Majoor knows that Adrian needs comfort he carefully lays down and allows Adrian to rest on his neck as they both fall asleep next to each other.

The early sun rays teasing the bedroom curtains and the soft dimmed light in the lounge rouses Barry. He opens his eyes, stretches, and yawns. Barry turns his head, stares at the empty, neat bed next to him, and frowns. The only inference that he can draw is that Adrian has either gone for an early ride as usual or that he has never returned from wherever he disappeared to the previous evening.

"Och, Adrian." Barry says softly.

"Whaur the heck ar ye?"

Barry gets up, walks to Adrian's closet and opens it. The riding hat and boots are still in their place. Adrian's car keys are also on the key holder attached to the closet's door. This is a sure sign that Adrian at least did not drive off somewhere in his emotional state of mind the previous night and there was only one logical place where he could be. Barry dresses into a pair of jeans, a T-shirt and his Hi-Tecs, and walks off to the barn. He opens the heavy doors of the barn and is greeted by the soft whinnies of the other horses. Barry peeks over the stable door and looks at the picture of his sleeping friend who is resting with his upper body on Majoor's back. Majoor rouses and it wakes Adrian.

"Hey, auld man." Barry says softly.

"Slept okay?"

"Hey, _Engelsman_." Adrian replies sleepy as he rubs his eyes, yawns, and to Barry's delight, manages a smile and soft chuckle when Majoor nudges him, breathing over his hair.

" _Ja môre, sauna."_ ("Okay, okay. Good morning to you too, my boy.")

Majoor patiently waits for Adrian to get up first before he gets up. Adrian puts his arms around Majoor's neck and embraces him.

" _Dankie vir gisteraand, ou grote. Ek sal jou netnou kom haal en dan ry ons 'n bietjie uit."_ ("Thank you so much for last night, big guy. I'll come and fetch you later for a ride.")

Majoor nickers softly.

" _Uh oh_ , seems ye hae made a date." Barry says.

Adrian exits the stable, closes the stable door and puts his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"I'm so sorry about my reaction last night."

"It's okay. It's all forgiven an forgotten." Barry replies sincerely.

"Thanks, but I mean it. I was wrong. I'm so confused and scared right now, but that doesn't give me the right to talk to you or anyone like that. Let's go to the cottage so I can change. I feel like a long ride with my best friend."

Going on an outride together half an hour later Adrian and Barry started off slowly, and spent the first part of the ride in a comfortable silence before picking up the pace in a canter. They allow the horses a short breather after they had cantered for quite a distance and as the horses lazily stroll along at a walking pace Adrian mischievously looks at Barry.

"Shall we go for a gallop?"

"A dinnae ken. It's a dangerous thing tae dae, dinnae ye think? Besides, A dinnae ken hou tae." Barry replies apprehensively.

"It's really easy. Just make your reins shorter and stand like this in your saddle."

Adrian assumes the so-called light seat used by jockeys during a race.

"But remember at all times to keep your heels down and to pinch with your knees. If you start to feel scared, tired, or uncomfortable, just tell Hantam to slow down. He is excellent on voice commands - he won't get over excited. I promise you. Are you ready?"

But Barry still appears apprehensive.

"Hey, _Engelsman_. It's okay. I promise. He'll take real good care of you. Do you trust me?"

They look at each other.

"A trust ye."

"Ready?"

"Aye."

"Let's go."

Adrian gets Majoor into an immediate gallop straight from a walk and Hantam gradually picks up speed. He is a gentle and soft tempered horse, and he could feel Barry's uncertainty, but it does not take long for Barry to get keen on the idea.

"You're too slow there at the back, _Engelsman_!" Adrian teases.

"Giving ye a head start – ye ar going tae need it, auld man! Come on, boy! Faster! Faster!"

Adrian and Barry's carefree laughter melts with the audible and fast breathing of the horses, and their rhythmic footfalls. Approaching Adrian's favourite spot at the river they bring the horses to a halt. Adrian dismounts and fastens Majoor's reins through the throatlatch of the bridle. Majoor lowers his head and takes a drink from the calm water's edge of the riverbank before he starts grazing. Adrian takes a seat on one of the rocks and stares over his father's farm as he tries to catch his breath. Barry also dismounts and follows the same routine with Hantam before he sits down next to Adrian.

"I thought you're scared to gallop." Adrian teases.

"Someone has done a lot of riding while I was gone."

Barry blushes shyly, takes off his rider's helmet, and rubs his short spiky, wet hair.

"If A knew wit A ken nou A would hae started tae gallop long time ago. It's fun."

Barry looks at Adrian and they share a moment of comfortable silence.

"So Adrian, wit happened on the tour?" Barry asks carefully, trying not to pry.

Adrian closes his eyes and lightly bites his lip. He turns his head away.

"Ar ye okay tae talk 'bout it nou?" Barry asks concerned and a brief moment of silence follows. Adrian sighs softly.

"Yeah, I guess so..."

Adrian opens his eyes again and holds Barry's gaze.

"In PE, a day before the match, I was approached by a guy that called himself Brett. He told me that he wants to make a suggestion to make the tour interesting and that we must lose the match. He presented me with an envelope stuffed with money. Barry, you should have seen it. It probably amounted to my whole annual Constable salary."

Barry stares wide eyed.

"So I got hold of him, but he tried to run off. I got hold of him again and he tried to stab me. I chased him on foot for a long distance until I couldn't run anymore. I returned back to the hotel and thankfully the envelope was still there, left untouched. I handed it over to Anthony Edwards. That night after we finished the match at St George's I received an SMS from Arthur to come and see him in his room. It was about midnight. We had a brief discussion where he informed me that Peter wanted to appoint me as captain because Christo was about to retire. The next day when I wanted to discuss something with Arthur prior to breakfast I discovered him lying on the floor in his hotel room. He was shot and unconscious. There was a spent .38 cartridge next to him..."

Adrian fights back the tears.

"I called Anthony and I tried to do CPR in the meantime. I have no alibi between midnight and the time I discovered Arthur because Ryan was asleep when I returned to my room after meeting with Arthur, and Ryan went for a jog before breakfast..." Adrian swallows hard.

"That same night after Arthur died Peter informed us that the tour is cancelled. I was arrested at the airport as we were waiting to board our flight."

"Guid gracious! On wit charge?"

"They allege that I'm the main suspect in the murder of Arthur."

"That's insane! Ye ar clearly bein framed haur! That cartridge was obviously placed thare on purpose! Any person who is familiar with firearms ken that a revolver's cartridge remains in the firearm efter discharge an that the shooter has tae manually remove the cartridges frae the revolver. Wit did the _post mortem_ report reveal?"

"That's the beauty of it. They alleged they received the _post mortem_ report within 24 hours. There is no way. Arthur died the morning after the match. Obviously a lot of paperwork and everything was done at the hospital before he could have been taken to the mortuary, and that mortuary is a very busy one. They draw the inference because there was a .38 Special cartridge on the scene that I am the main suspect because I killed Roy with my .38 Smith & Wesson in Australia. Obviously I had my revolver with me again when we were on tour, but they refused to disclose the results of the primer residue tests after my arrest. I know how many rounds of ammunition I took with which were permitted according to law and I have not used a single one of them."

Barry snorts.

"Jist hou difficult can this case be tae resolve? It is a nae brainer, for Pete sake! Ye refused a bribe an because of that ye were framed for murder. If ye ask me the investigating officer is probably getting a piece of the pie for yer arrest."

"Oh believe me; he gave me lip for using Jonathan as my legal representative alright."

"He has got a cheek! A will tell ye lad, there is too much going on haur. A hope ye ar seriously considering tae file a civil claim against the State as soon as the criminal proceedings ar finalised."

Adrian was right about his suspicions that the media would flock like voltures around the newest scoop of the year. Some of the media referred to him as the disgraced cricketer that never should be allowed to play cricket ever again, let alone that 'the monstrous murderer' be allowed back into the community. Adrian refused any interviews with any journalists. He refused to let the media get the best of him, but simultaneously his family and Barry witnessed the strain edged in his eyes. Henry installed a security gate on the front door of the cottage to allow privacy for Adrian when he was at home.

With the court proceedings still continuing Adrian was suspended from the police pending the outcome of the internal disciplinary hearing as well as the criminal proceedings. With Barry in Cape Town for the day Adrian kept himself busy reading while listening to his favourite Christian music. It was the only thing that kept him sane and he is grateful for the fact that his family and Barry kept all the newspaper clippings away from him. But it is his family's support, and Barry's silly jokes and friendship that also helped him a great deal during the tribulation he was going through.

Adrian closes his eyes and sighs heavily at the sound of the doorbell ringing. He knows that he was alone on the farm at that moment and quietly hoped that the visitor was not a journalist as he wasn't sure that he was going to act politely. As things stand he hated the media for twisting everything and by putting him in such a bad light. Adrian gets up and takes off his house keys from the key holder in his closet just in case before opening the front door. His emotions overwhelm him when he sees René.

"René..." Adrian says overwhelmed.

"I... I didn't expect you."

René rests her hands through the security gate on Adrian's.

"I can't leave you like this. Not in such a bad time." René says comfortingly.

"Can I come in?"

Adrian unlocks the security gate and René embraces Adrian for a long time. She kisses him softly and holds him close when he breaks down in tears, crying softly.

"It's okay, it's okay... I'm here." she says reassuringly.

"René... René, please don't leave..." Adrian pleads softly but emotionally through his tears.

"I'm not going anywhere." René replies quietly.

"It's alright. I'm here for you."

René holds Adrian close until he finally starts to calm down and she softly wipes the tears from his eyes.

"Why did you come?" Adrian asks.

"Haven't you heard?"

"I know everything. I came here because you need me and because I love you. I believe in you and your innocence."

They enter the cottage and Adrian locks the security gate before they sit down next to each other on the couch.

"But we have only known each other for three months. How can you believe in me?" Adrian asks flabbergasted.

"I know enough." René says affectionately.

"I know that you are a beautiful man inside out, a committed cop, and a gentle soul. That's enough for me."

René takes Adrian in her arms again.

"I love you." she says softly before kissing him tenderly on the cheek.

"And I'm here for you as much as I can and as much as you'll allow me to."

"I don't know what to say..." Adrian replies, clearly overwhelmed.

"You don't have to say anything."

The day on which Adrian was able to present his case and to make an application to be discharged in terms of Section 174 finally arrived some four months after the nightmare had started. The State had an opportunity to call its witnesses and for what Adrian hoped would be the last time he tensely awaits his turn to take a stand in the witness box.

"My Lord, the State calls the matter of the State against Adrian Parker. The matter is on the roll today for the accused to testify, for heads of argument and possible judgment, My Lord." The prosecutor starts.

"Thank you, Mr Thompson. Advocate Richards?"

"Thank you, My Lord. My Lord, I am calling the accused, Mr Parker, to the witness stand."

"The accused may enter the witness stand, please."

Adrian gets up from where he was seated in the accused dock and enters the witness stand.

"Just give me your name, please."

"Adrian Parker, My Lord."

"Thank you. Do you have any objection in taking the prescribed oath?"

"No, My Lord."

"Do you consider the prescribed oath to be binding on your conscience?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"Raise your right hand and say so help me God."

"So help me God." Adrian replies while lifting his right hand.

"Thank you. Witness is sworn in. You may proceed, Advocate Richards. Accused may be seated if he so wishes."

"Thank you, My Lord." Adrian says gratefully. He knows that the cross-examination can be quite lengthy and that being seated may help him when it becomes difficult to remain focused and calm once he becomes tired.

"Thank you, My Lord. Mr Parker, can you tell the court what happened before the death of the deceased?"

"The day before the match between South Africa and the West Indies that was supposed to take place at St Georges Park we had a practice at St George's. After the practice I went to my hotel room and saw an unknown man who was waiting for me in the passage. I did not know him. He introduced himself as Brett and said he wanted to talk to me. I told him that we must go and have the conversation in the lounge of the hotel because I do not allow strangers in my hotel room. We went to the lounge and he then told me that I must ensure South Africa to lose the match and that he will pay me for that."

"Did he offer you something?"

"Yes, My Lord. He gave me an envelope with money inside."

"How do you know there was money inside?"

"Because the envelope was open, My Lord, and I saw the notes. It were bundles of R200 notes. I didn't count it but I estimate it to be my annual salary. I then tried to arrest this gentleman but he broke loose from my grip. I then tried to grab him again. He took a knife from his pocket and tried to stab me and he ran off. I ran after him but I lost him in the crowds."

"What happened to the money?"

"I then went back to the lounge where I found the envelope where he left it. I went to Mr Anthony Edwards and gave him the envelope. I told him about the attempted bribe. The next day we played against the West Indies and that evening just before midnight I got an SMS from the deceased that he wanted to see me. I went to his hotel room."

"Did he offer you a beverage?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"What?"

"Fruit juice, My Lord."

"How did you consume it?"

"We each had our own sealed bottle, My Lord, and we drank it from the bottles."

"What was the duration of the meeting and what was it about?"

"The meeting was brief, My Lord. The deceased informed me that Mr Vosloo is planning to retire and that the team management wanted me to replace him as the team captain in the new cricket season."

"What was the state of sobriety and physical wellbeing of the deceased when you left his hotel room after the meeting?"

"He was sober and free from injuries, My Lord."

"What happened then?"

"The next morning as I made my way to the dining room for team breakfast I remembered that I still needed to discuss something with the deceased. I knocked at his door but there was no answer. I tried to phone him but his phone was on voicemail. I discovered that the door to his room was open and I went inside. That is where I saw him. He was lying on his back and had a gunshot to his abdomen. He was unconscious. I covered him with a blanket and put a pillow under his head, and I phoned Anthony Edwards - our chairman."

"Why did you phone Mr Edwards?"

"He is a registered paramedic. He then came and helped with CPR. Anthony phoned Netcare and helped me until the ambulance came. I had to stay on the scene when they left because I suspected it to be a crime scene and I'm a policeman by occupation."

"How did you gain entry to the deceased's room?"

"The door was unlocked, My Lord."

"Do you have an alibi?"

"No, My Lord."

"No further questions at this stage, My Lord."

"Thank you. Mr Thompson for cross-examination by the State?"

"Thank you, My Lord. Mr Parker, is it true that you had a gun with you when you went to the World Cup cricket tour to Australia?"

"Yes. It's true, My Lord."

"So why is that?"

"I'm a policeman, My Lord. I'm regarded to be on duty 24/7."

"What firearm is it?"

"A .38 Special Smith & Wesson revolver, My Lord."

"With what intention did you take it with you?"

"To protect my team when necessary. I'm a policeman. I must serve and protect, My Lord."

"So did you follow all the firearm control regulations when you went to Australia with this firearm?"

"Objection, My Lord. The accused is a policeman by occupation and familiar with the regulations." Jonathan interjects.

"Overruled. Continue." The judge replies.

"Yes, My Lord. I did."

"Did you know that the deceased, Roy McBride, was in Australia?"

"No, My Lord."

"So you allege you never knew."

"I didn't know that he was there. He was serving several life sentences which were not concurrent." Adrian replies annoyed.

"Why did you kill him?" Mr Thompson relentlessly pries.

"Objection, My Lord. This has got nothing to do with the present case!" Jonathan interjects again.

Adrian takes a deep breath and forces himself to composure.

"Mr Thompson, get to the point please."

"Mr McBride kidnapped my friend. I received a tip-off where he was and I took my firearm with."

"With what intention?" Mr Thompson asks pushy.

"For self-protection and self-defence, My Lord."

"So you shot him." Mr Thompson replies provokingly.

"He kidnapped both my friend and me. I was severely assaulted and acted in self-defence when I killed Mr McBride. I faced no charges. I am wondering what relevance it has with this case." Adrian replies. His fuse is clearly getting shorter as he had zero tolerance to bull dust.

"You are not here to ask me questions, Mr Parker. Just answer me. You shot Mr McBride three times. It's more than self-defence. As a cop you know how to handle a firearm. You could have killed him with one shot, but instead you decided to empty the magazine. It mounts to hatred. And then interestingly enough you took your firearm, your .38 Special Smith & Wesson revolver, with you on tour again. That is quite coincidental. I'm proving to this court that you are a heartless, cold-blooded murderer who has no explanation for the murder of the deceased. No questions at this stage, My Lord."

"Thank you, Mr Thompson. Defence?"

Jonathan gets up.

"Mr Parker, am I correct about the fact that you were awarded the gold cross for bravery?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"When was that?"

"It was in November last year, My Lord."

"Why were you awarded that medal?"

"Objection, My Lord!" Mr Thompson interjects.

"Overruled. Carry on, Advocate Richards."

"I saved Mr Nielsen's life in Australia and a year after that I saved a colleague of mine who was kidnapped by a druglord. My colleague and I also saved toddlers from a burning house. The staircase collapsed and trapped my colleague. I freed my colleague and we managed to get out of the house. I sustained second degree burns on my legs."

"Mr Parker, on the night of the assumed attack when you went to the deceased did you take your private firearm with you to his room?"

"No, My Lord."

"Mr Parker, were you alone in the hotel room with the deceased at that time?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"Do you have any shooting incidents in your police career?"

"Yes, My Lord."

"How many?"

"Only one, My Lord."

"Why?"

"There was a staged hijacking in the township area of Grabouw which was an actual set-up to either kidnap me or my colleague because we make a lot of arrests in drug related cases. The criminals fired in our direction and I wanted to protect my colleague and myself, My Lord."

"Did you have any injuries on the morning of the deceased's death?"

"Yes, My Lord. A minor cut on my arm."

"How did you sustain that?"

"He already mentioned that a guy called Brett had a scuffle with him."

"Apologies, My Lord. Could you tell the court what the results were of the primer residue tests on your hands?"

"I was later informed that they were negative, My Lord."

"And the ballistic tests on your .38 Special Smith & Wesson revolver?"

"The cartridge found on the scene did not match my firearm, My Lord."

"No further questions, My Lord."

"Thank you, Advocate Richards. Any re-exam by the State?"

"Just one question, My Lord. Mr Parker, why is it then that your fingerprints were found on the doorknob of the deceased's room?"

"I can only assume that the person who entered the deceased's room wore gloves, My Lord. At the time when I first touched the doorknob I could not have known that the deceased was unconscious in his bedroom."

"Nothing further, My Lord."

"Thank you. Accused, you may go back to the accused dock. This matter will stand down for fifteen minutes when we will resume for purposes of judgment."

"All rise!" the court orderly orders.

Adrian however remains in the accused dock. He tiredly takes a seat after everyone except the court orderlies left and rests with his face in his hands. His heart races as the adrenaline rushes through his veins. He clearly appears exhausted after the lengthy testimony and could only hope that the judgment will be in his favour. He did not deem it necessary to call upon any witnesses to plead his case for him. Some few minutes later the court proceedings resume again.

"Accused, please rise for _ex tempore_ judgment." The judge orders.

"I have thoroughly went through all the facts of the testimonies and evidence on both the side of the State and the defence. The State has failed to prove its case beyond reasonable doubt and I therefore find the accused not guilty on the charge of murder on the deceased. The case however is not closed and I therefore order the State to re-open the investigations into this matter. The manner in which this whole matter was handled is disgraceful to say the least and I am deeply disturbed by the way in which a promising policeman's career has been tarnished. No stone may be left unturned until the actual accused is traced, charged, and brought before this court. Accused is therefore discharged in terms of Section 174 of the Criminal Procedure Act and may be excused. He remains fit in accordance with the Firearms Control Act to handle and to possess a firearm so that he may continue his duties as a policeman. Court is adjourned."

Adrian sighs with relief and turns to Jonathan.

"Thanks buddy."

He shakes Jonathan's hand firmly.

"It's okay, Adrian. I always knew that they had a weak case and no foot to stand on. Are you okay?"

Adrian smiles bravely.

"Yes."

"Hope to see you at the cricket soon?"

"No, I... I don't think so. I'm done with cricket. I caused so much trouble for the side."

"Nonsense. It's just the way everything turned out."

"Thanks again, buddy. I... I need to go. I just want to go on with my life now."

"Just remember what I have said. You still have so much to offer in cricket. You are still young and richly talented. Don't waste it just because satan tries to steal it and to steal your joy."

Adrian smiles ruefully.

"Take care and thanks again. I really appreciate everything."

Adrian turns around and leaves with his family to the outside where they are met by crowds of media. Adrian bravely looks at them and Henry protectively puts his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"I have this to say and this to ask - I was found not guilty on charges of murder. Please, I am an ordinary policeman and I beg you, please leave me alone now. I don't have anything to say. I don't want to talk about anything."

"But, Adrian—"

"Leave him alone." Henry says firmly.

"No articles anymore - nothing. He is innocent. Leave him to live his life and leave all us alone."

They walk to the car amidst the media and the flashing cameras, trying to ignore the commotion. Barry takes off his jacket and covers Adrian's head and shoulders with it before they get into the vehicle and leave for the safety and peace of the farm.

Chapter Thirteen - Duty calls

With Adrian being found not guilty on the murder charges Henry obviously pushed for Adrian's return to resume duty and for his suspension to be recalled. That process in itself lasted a couple of weeks before Adrian was finally reinstated and allowed to resume his duties again. Reporting for his first day shift after being absent nearly six months Adrian parks his car at the station and looks at Barry. He clearly seems apprehensive about resuming duties after such a long time although deep down he knew that this is exactly what he really wanted...

"Hey, lad. It's okay." Barry says softly.

Adrian takes a deep breath and puts his head on his arms resting on the steering wheel.

"Do you know how much damage was done to my career and my reputation?" Adrian says, clearly disturbed and nervous.

Barry puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

"Can A tell ye something? In this time that ye were suspended an at home no one stopped believing in ye an yer innocence. We all missed ye. So many prayers went up for ye. The suspension was recalled. Everything is o'er. It's going tae be awrite nou." Barry replies reassuringly.

"I really can't wait to finally start my career as a policeman. Geez, I have been more absent in these past three years than anything because of the cricket, rugby and everything else that just didn't work out the way it should have."

Adrian looks up.

"It feels as if I need to prove myself all over again - especially to the community."

"Nae, ye dinnae. Ye ready tae gae?"

Adrian smiles bravely.

"Yes."

"Come on, let's gae."

They get out and go to the charge office where Adrian is greeted with a full charge office filled by members cheering and clapping in a standing ovation. Adrian chokes back the emotion.

"Hi, guys..." he says softly.

Clive comes closer and puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

" _Welkom terug. Ons het jou baie gemis!"_ ("Welcome back. We missed you!")

Clive then looks at the other members.

" _Haai man, kry vir die man 'n sterk koppie koffie! Waar is julle maniere, huh?"_ ("Hey guys, get this man a strong cup of coffee! What's wrong with you, _huh_?") Clive sternly scolds the students on his shift.

Some of the members chuckle softly and one of the students disappears to the kitchen area in the charge office.

" _So waar wil jy werk?"_ ("So where do you want to work?") Clive asks brotherly.

" _Haai jitte, Okkie. Waar dink jy?"_ ("Where do you think, Okkie?") Adrian replies astonished.

Clive puts the keys of Golf Romeo 6 in Adrian's hand and Adrian intently looks at Clive.

" _Ek weet ek was baie lank weg, maar wraggies, iets lyk anders op jou uniform. Wil jy vir my sê jy het bevordering gekry?"_ ("I know I was gone for a long time, but there is something different on your uniform. Do you want to tell me you got promoted?") Adrian asks excitedly.

" _Hulle het alweer aan die rangstruktuur gekarring, ja. Nie dat ek kla nie want ek is bevorder Luitenant toe en jou pa is nou 'n Luitenant-Kolonel."_ ("They changed the rank structures again. Not that I am complaining though, because I was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant and your father is now a Lieutenant-Colonel.")

Adrian's face lits up.

" _Is jy ernstig? Hy het niks vir my gesê nie!"_ ("Are you serious? He didn't say anything to me!")

" _Jongie, ja. Nie dat die nuwe benaming iets vir hom beteken nie. Dis net 'n ander benaming vir sy rang, maar nie meer salaris nie. Ek hoop net hulle laat ons hier bly."_ ("Not that the new title would mean anything regarding salary increase for your father. It is just a different title. I just hope we may stay here though.") Clive replies thoughtfully.

Adrian takes up the logbook, but Clive stops him.

" _Drink eers rustig jou koffie, begin jou dag reg en dan_ bulldoze _jy hom."_ ("Enjoy your coffee first, start your day in the right way and then you bulldoze it.")

The student puts the mug of coffee in front of Adrian.

"I can't remember how you take your coffee." he says uncertain.

"Same as yesterday and the day before." Adrian jests mischievously.

"Thanks for the trouble, Student."

" _Jy bly darem 'n regte klein snip, weet jy dit?"_ ("You can be such a rascal, you know that?") Clive playfully scolds Adrian and Adrian chuckles.

" _Nuwe outjie?"_ ("Rookie?")

" _Jip. Desember laas jaar se uitpassering outjies. Maar hulle weet van jou."_ ("Yes. They finished at the academy last year December. But they know about you.")

Adrian questioningly looks at Clive and takes a careful sip from the mug of coffee.

" _Jy verstaan nie. Hulle praat met groot ontsag van die Konstabel wat die SB se seun is en oor jou medalje. Maar ek dink hulle is ook bang vir jou veral omdat jou pa die SB is."_ ("You clearly don't understand. They talk about you with awe because your father is the station commander. I think they are a bit scared of you.") Clive says seriously.

Adrian laughs heartily.

" _Ag nee gedorie! Dan sal ek hulle maar moet laat sweet."_ ("Heck no! Then I guess I'll have to go out of my way to give them a hard time.")

He takes up the keys and takes a last sip from the mug.

" _Ek gaan waai. Laat ek my publiek gaan dien en beskerm. Wie is my bemanning?"_ ("Well, I am on my way. Let me go serve and protect my community. Who is my crew?") Adrian asks, clearly in a hurry and eager to get back to work.

" _Ag jitte, Parker! Daniels - wie anders?"_ ("Good gracious, Parker! By this time you should know your partner is Daniels - who else?") Clive replies brotherly.

" _Jy is hopeloos te goed vir my, Okkie. Dankie."_ ("You are hopelessly too good to me, Okkie. Thank you.") Adrian replies gratefully.

" _Dis reg so. En bly nou weg van al die beserings en moeilikheid af."_ ("It's a pleasure. And please stay away from all the injuries on duty and trouble now.")

Adrian laughs.

" _Ek kan jou niks belowe nie, Okkie."_ ("I cannot give any guarantees on that, Okkie. Come on, _Engelsman_! I'm waiting for you!")

Adrian parks the patrol van at the petrol station some ten minutes later and looks at Barry.

"Would you please organise us some coffee? I need to fill up the van and sort out all the other trivia."

"Would ye like some coffee or hot chocolate?"

"Hot chocolate? Since when?" Adrian asks surprised.

"Thay started serving it while ye weren't haur. It is divine stuff."

"That's an offer I can't refuse. With Good Friday that has passed and the Easter weekend also behind us we can be sure the winter will be knocking hard on our doors. I am already chilled to the bone and can do with a cup of feel good."

With that Barry disappears into the tuckshop of the petrol station and the petrol attendant approaches Adrian.

" _Haai jitte, Adrian! Lanklaas gesien! Wat het van jou geword?"_ ("Good gracious, Adrian! I haven't seen you in a very long while! Where have you been?")

" _Genade, Aubrey. Lees jy nie koerant nie?"_ ("Good gracious, Aubrey! Didn't you read the newspapers?") Adrian asks flabbergasted.

" _Nee wat. So waar was jy al die tyd?"_ ("No. So where have you been?")

" _Ai jong. Ek wil nie regtig daaroor praat nie. Dit was 'n baie groot gemors."_ ("I don't really want to talk about it. It was a big mess.") Adrian replies seriously.

" _Dis_ okay. _Kan ek vol maak vir jou?"_ ("It is okay. Can I fill up for you?")

" _Ja dankie, jong. Kyk maar ook asseblief of die water en olievlakke in orde is. Ek sal na die bande kyk."_ ("Yes, thank you. Please check the water and oil levels as well. I'll check the tyre pressure.")

Adrian takes up the register and writes in all the necessary details in the logbook. He gets out again before inflating the tyres to the correct pressure. Returning from the tuckshop Barry gets into the van and puts the paper cups in the cup holders before picking up the mike to book on air. Adrian notices that Barry is absent-minded and he smiles mischievously as he stands right next to the window on Barry's side before putting the nozzle of the tyre pressure hose through the open window, squeezing the trigger. The sudden noise of air escaping from the tyre pressure hose startles Barry and he shouts out in surprise and shock.

"Adrian! Ye... ye son of a gun!"

Adrian laughs heartily at Barry before putting the tyre pressure hose away.

" _Ja_ typical, _Engelsman!_ Just how am I supposed to work with a crew that is so lovesick?" Adrian teases.

"Ye better watch yer back. A will get ye for that!"

Barry takes a deep breath.

"Ye will give me a heart attack, lad!"

Adrian chuckles and gets inside the patrol van.

" _Ja, jong. 'n Mens kan sien jy is weer terug op die_ job _."_ ("Take one guess who is back in town.") Aubrey says thoughtfully and hands Adrian the fuel slip.

" _Hoop nie julle dag is te besig nie."_ ("Hope your day is not too busy.")

" _Nee wat, ek moet terugkom in die ding. Genoeg is genoeg."_ ("No, I need to get back into it. Enough is enough.") Adrian replies determined and buckles up.

" _Lekker dag, Aubs. Wees geseënd hoor."_ ("Enjoy your day, Aubs. Be blessed.")

Adrian smiles and chuckles mischievously as he drives off.

"Did you get your breath back so that we can book on air?"

"Ah am so grateful ye ar back." Barry replies gratefully.

"In every aspect. But ye must watch yer back." Barry adds with a mischievous sparkle in his eyes.

"A will get ye."

"Yeah, right. Promises, promises."

Adrian picks up the mike as he drives slowly down the main road starting his patrols for the day.

"Romeo, Romeo, this is Golf Romeo 6. Permission to book on air."

"Good morning, Golf Romeo 6. Proceed."

"Good morning, Romeo. I proceed. The driver will be Constable A Parker. Cell number 082-2121978 and registration number Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. I repeat - Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. Please stand by for the crew."

Barry takes the mike from Adrian who now had both his hands on the steering wheel as his eyes scrutinise the streets and people.

"Guid forenuin, Romeo. The crew will be Constable BR Daniels. Ar thare any outstanding complaints, Romeo?"

"Negative, Golf Romeo 6. So far so good. Your duties?"

"That will be complaints an patrols, Romeo. Thenk ye, Romeo. Enjoy yer day an God bless."

"Thank you, Golf Romeo 6. Out."

An hour or two later as they were patrolling in the town area again and sharing a silly moment singing boisterously together on the song by Deep Purple titled _Smoke On The Water_ a broadcast comes through over the police radio.

"Golf Romeo 6, come in for Romeo."

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed." Adrian replies, having to bite hard on his lip to prevent himself from laughing at Barry's silly antics.

"Stand by for Golf Romeo 1."

"Golf Romeo 6, Golf Romeo 6 come in for Golf Romeo 1." Clive calls over the base radio at the police station.

"Proceed, Golf Romeo 1." Adrian replies.

"Golf Romeo 6, please come to the station for a complaint."

Adrian frowns lightly as he faces Barry briefly.

"Copied, Golf Romeo 1. ETA is eight mikes. Out."

Adrian places the mike back on the cradle of the police radio and sighs softly.

"Geez, I really don't like these type of complaints. It's usually domestic violence related."

Barry also sighs softly as he shakes his head before proceeding to write in his pocketbook as Adrian makes his way to the police station. They arrive at the police station not long after Clive's instruction to report at the station and Adrian reports to Clive.

" _Luitenant?"_ ("Lieutenant?")

" _Jammer ek pla julle, jong. 'n Klaagster het hier aangekom oor 'n diefstal van haar handsak en 'n baie goeie beskrywing van die verdagte gegee. Die studente met die trapfietse het die verdagte opgespoor nie baie ver van die stasie af nie en hom hiernatoe gebring. Hulle het haar handsak terug gekry en niks is uit die handsak gesteel nie. Sy wil nou nie meer 'n saak maak nie. Laai die verdagte en gaan_ drop _hom af langs die N2. Hy bly na bewering in Somerset-Wes. Hy kan verder huistoe loop."_ ("Sorry to be so bothersome. A complainant reported a case of theft earlier and gave a detailed and accurate description of the suspect. The students who are doing patrols on the bicycles traced the suspect and brought him to the station. They also found her handbag and nothing was taken from it. The complainant does not want to press criminal charges. Take the suspect to the N2 close to Somerset West. He alleges he stays in that vicinity. He can hitch hike from there.")

" _Sekerlik, Luitenant. Waar is hy?"_ ("Sure thing, Lieutenant. Where is he?")

" _Daar in die klein kantoortjie."_ ("There in the small office.") Clive motions to an office that basically forms part of the charge office but which is out of sight from the public.

Barry in the meantime also entered the charge office and accompanies Adrian to the office as indicated. Relieved that Adrian and Barry are there Captain Billy Cox gets up and firmly takes the suspect by the arm as they all walk back to the patrol van. Adrian opens the back of the van, and Nero barks furiously and aggressively at the suspect. Nero however was properly secured in his kennel that was custom built in the back where the suspects are normally placed. It meant that whoever used the patrol van could only transport one suspect at a time maximum two because of a lack of space, but sacrificing the space was worth it.

"No ways! I'm not getting in there! You guys are going to kill me, man!" the suspect says and wrestles with Billy who tries to force him into the van.

"I am not asking you! Get in!" Billy says sternly.

"No man! That dog will bite me!" the suspect replies fearful.

Adrian and Barry move from the front where they were about to get into the patrol van and Adrian joins Billy.

"Listen here, pal! Don't let me make you to get inside! Get going! Now!" Adrian orders loudly and with authority, and the suspect reluctantly obeys.

Adrian secures the clips and lock on the backdoor of the van, and Billy chuckles.

" _Ja-nee, dis nou wragtie waar van jou hoor. Klein botteltjies, groot gif. Waar jy so harde stem met soveel outoriteit gekry het weet nugter."_ ("That saying of tiny bottles with potent poison is so true of you. How you manage to raise your voice so loudly and with so much authority baffles me every time.")

" _Hokaai met daai heuningkwas, Kaptein. Julle soek my verniet by speurtak. Ek en Barry het te veel pret op die pad."_ ("Slow down with the flattery, Captain. It won't get me to join the detectives yet. I am having too much fun with my partners in crime.") Adrian replies hurriedly and gets in behind the steering wheel.

" _Dankie vir jou hulp om die mannetjie gelaai te kry, Kaptein. Ek het nie julle krag nie."_ ("Thanks for your help getting this chap in at the back, Captain. I don't have your strength.")

Billy laughs.

" _Komende van jou wat so lief is om ons te herinner dat jy elke dag met halstarrige perde werk en 'n boerseun is. Toe-toe, daai AVL loop."_ ("That's rather clever of you who loves reminding us that you work with difficult horses every day and that you are a strong farm boy. Get going. The AVL is running.")

Adrian smiles and shakes his head as he drives off so he can drop the suspect off on the N2 as requested. He pulls off on the side of the road just on the border between Grabouw and Somerset West's precinct. Adrian and Barry get out, and Barry opens the back door of the van for the suspect to get out, but surprisingly the suspect now refuses to get out. He is clearly apprehensive and anxious.

"Okay, laddie. Get out!" Barry orders sternly.

"But I didn't do anything! Please!"

"Dinnae talk baloney! Ye stole that handbag! Ye are chancie 'twas found an the complainant disna want tae press charges. Ah amna asking ye! Get out!"

But the suspect anchors himself in the confined space and held on to everything he could for dear life when Barry tries to wrestle him out of the back of the van. Barry lets him go after a while before he glares at the suspect and Barry stands with his hands on his hips as he tries to catch his breath. He turns to face Adrian.

"Hey lad. Pour me some coffee, please."

Adrian chuckles as he reaches inside the van to pour Barry a cup of coffee.

" _Het jy al gedink wat ons met hom gaan maak?"_ ("So what are we going to do with this guy?") Adrian asks Barry in Afrikaans on purpose because Adrian strongly suspects that the suspect is not 100 percent fluent in Afrikaans.

In the time that Barry has lived with Adrian and his family on the farm Barry started to pick up on some Afrikaans words here and there. Barry shakes his head.

" _Nee, maar hy gaan huil as ek is klaar."_ ("No, but he is going to cry when I'm done.") he tries his best Afrikaans and with the Scottish accent it sounds even worse.

Adrian chuckles and looks on as Barry approaches the patrol van again and another wrestling match ensues.

"Hark laddie! Ye ar making me tired, an when A get tired A get angry! Get out!"

Adrian looks on with an amused smile on his face. Obviously they had their instructions to let the suspect go, but he was clearly incorrectly under the impression that there were other agendas involved. Eventually Barry lets the accused go for the second time.

"Hark, if ye come out A will give ye lunch an coffee. Hou is that?"

But the suspect shakes his head. This results in Adrian taking off his bulletproof and bunny jacket, and he takes out his tonfa before handing the bulletproof an bunny jacket over to Barry.

"Barry, take this please. I've had enough of this guy."

Adrian approaches the back of the van where the suspect was still being seated and Nero excitingly made his voice heard during the whole episode as well. Adrian pretends to open the kennel and the suspect jumps out as fast as lightning, screaming in fear. He stares wide eyed at Adrian.

"Where's the highway?" he asks.

"You are on the highway. Somerset West is right over there."

Without a word the suspect then takes off and runs in a general direction towards Somerset West.

"Don't let me ever catch you in my precinct again! You hear me?" Adrian calls after him before laughing heartily.

"Guid gracious, Adrian! Did ye see his face?" Barry laughs.

"A think he thought that ye ar going tae give him a guid whack or let Nero loose on him!"

Adrian gets in behind the steering wheel and chuckles.

"That was so funny. I can't believe it! Why did you struggle so long with him?"

Barry looks at Adrian.

"A dinnae hae yer aura, lad."

Adrian seems amused.

"What rubbish are you talking now about auras, _Engelsman?_ We don't believe in that nonsense."

"Ye ken wit A mean, lad. Ye hae like a quiet presence of authority ye carry yerself with. A dinnae ken if it is something that ye hae inherited frae yer Da, bit sometimes ye scare the living daylights out of fowk."

"Oh no, that's ridiculous."

"Nae, it's not. A wish A coud radiate that authority an confidence ye hae. It is difficult tae believe ye haven't been at wirk for so long. It jist shows ye ar a complete natural in wit ye dae."

Some two months later during their first day shift Adrian's phone rings just as he was preparing to book out the patrol van and other logistics for the duties they were to perform for the day. He takes out his cell phone and frowns lightly, but his face lights up when he sees who is calling.

"Ryan! What a surprise! How are you, pal?"

"I'm doing great thanks. Thought I might surprise you. Turn around."

Adrian turns around, stares at Ryan in disbelief before disconnecting the call, and proceeds to where Ryan is standing in the public area of the charge office. They greet each other with a brotherly hug which leaves some of the members and most of the public staring.

"You have made my day." Adrian says bright eyed.

"I miss you, man. How has the cricket tour been?"

"We had lots of fun. It's been nice and we had a great tour. We're just wondering when we will see you again."

"Sorry, buddy. That will never happen." Adrian replies serious.

This clearly suppresses Ryan's happy mood, but to Adrian's relief Barry emerges from the walk-in safe with some equipment.

"Hey lad. Thought A heard ye talking tae someone. Hi Ryan! Great seeing ye again!"

"So how have you been keeping, Barry? Still not hitched yet?" Ryan asks mischievously.

Barry smiles.

"Nae. That will take a while. Ah am too young for that. Ah am like only turning 23 in sax months' time. Thare will be enow time for stuff like that later on in ma life. Hou's the tour been?" Barry asks, trying to steer the conversation in another direction.

"It was nice, but I wish that you can persuade Adrian to come back. It's a huge void in the side and in the sport."

"Sairy, laddie. Ye ken Adrian. He is a Parker an as stubborn as a donkey once he puts his mind on something."

Adrian clears his throat and Barry chuckles.

"Ryan, I'd love to spend time with you, but I'm working today, pal."

"I was wondering if I could persuade your dad to allow me to work with you guys for the day."

Adrian sighs.

" _Phew_. _Uhm_... that's a sticky toffee. I don't know if he will approve of that. You'll have to sign indemnity forms as well."

"I don't mind doing that."

Adrian frowns lightly in thought.

"Barry, please take the equipment to the van. I'm just going to see my dad and hear what he says. Ryan, please come with me."

They walk on to Henry's office.

"I've always had this idea in working with you. I want to see what real police work is about."

Adrian smiles.

"I hope you won't be too disappointed. I'm not sure if my dad will approve."

Adrian knocks on Henry's door and Henry looks up from his newspaper.

"Good gracious! Morning, Ryan! What brings you here?" Henry asks pleasantly surprised and gets up from his chair to meet Ryan.

"Hi, Henry. Actually I have a request." Ryan says hesitantly.

Henry frowns.

"Does it involve Adrian?" Henry asks concerned before apologetically turning to Adrian.

"Good morning, my son."

"Morning, Dad. _Uhm_... actually yes it does. Ryan surprised me. I didn't know that he was here. He asked me if he can work with us for the day."

Henry pulls on his freshly lit pipe and looks over the rim of his glasses at Adrian. He gently bites at the tip of the pipe in his mouth.

"I don't know, my boy. It's dangerous out there. What gave you this idea, Ryan?"

Ryan smiles.

"Well, Adrian always told me lots of stories of crime scenes and I always read so many negative things in the media about the police. I want to see what a day in a policeman's life is like."

"I don't mind helping you, but it is just a difficult request and I don't think you understand the implications thereof. Anything can happen. I've lost count of how many policemen we lost here in the Western Cape alone. Not just that, I don't know how you will react when faced with a gruesome scene. Adrian can't come back to drop you off every time a serious complaint comes through. And I can't issue you with a firearm - only a bulletproof vest."

Ryan smiles.

"Well, I am prepared to take the chance."

"Are you afraid of speed? Because Adrian is not shy to speed if the need arises. I still have to sort out a tiff I have with him about a handbrake turn he made at 140 km/h."

Henry winks at Adrian and Adrian blushes.

"It was necessary, Dad."

"No, not according to my books. You should have known which road to take in the first place." Henry replies sternly.

"Yes, sir." Adrian replies softly and self-conscious.

"Just get the indemnity form and bring it to me to sign. But Ryan, if anything happens we can't be held responsible. Understood?"

"Perfectly. Thanks, Henry."

"Thanks, Dad." Adrian says excitedly and gratefully.

"It's okay. Promise me you will take care of him, okay? Look after yourselves."

Adrian smiles and they leave Henry's office before completing the form that Henry must sign so that their day can start. Adrian searches for the cleanest bulletproof vest he could find and gives it to Ryan. He chuckles when Ryan complains about the weight of it.

"How are you supposed to work with this?"

"It's okay. You get used to it. The real challenge starts in the summer. It's very uncomfortable with the bulletproof and becomes so hot that when we come to the station we take it off just to cool down a bit. And then it looks as if we've been in the shower because we have sweated so much because of the bulletproof."

Adrian kennels Nero in the back of the van and laughs heartily when Nero makes his dissatisfaction known about the passenger in the vehicle.

"What's the matter with him?" Ryan asks.

"He is not used to a second crew and only used to having Barry and me in the van most of the time."

Ryan laughs before getting inside and Nero growls before barking furiously again.

"Nero! That's enough, okay? Calm down!" Adrian scolds him before he gets in behind the steering wheel and driving off to the garage for their usual coffee rendezvous.

"That's a first to see policemen wearing seatbelts." Ryan says amused.

"Hey, pal. How am I supposed to enforce the law if I don't follow it myself? Please buckle up in the back. Would you like some hot chocolate or coffee?"

"Coffee sounds great."

Ryan takes out his wallet, but Adrian laughs.

"You can put that away. The garage owner gives us free coffee or hot chocolate."

"That's great. It's important that the community does something back for the police. You guys work hard."

Adrian gets out and proceeds to the tuckshop. Ryan curiously and keenly watches Barry who updates his pocketbook and the logbook before picking up the police mike. He waits for a reasonable time to speak so he would not unnecessarily interrupt anyone's communication on the channel.

"Romeo, Romeo come in for Golf Romeo 6." Barry politely and calmly proceeds to book on air.

"Proceed, Golf Romeo 6."

"Guid forenuin, Romeo. Golf Romeo 6 booking on duty for complaints an patrols. The driver will be Constable A Parker with cell nummer 082-2121978. The crew is Constable BR Daniels. Registration nummer Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. A repeat - Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. Copy?"

"Copied, Golf Romeo 6. Be safe."

"Thenk ye, Romeo. Guid luck with the shift. Out."

With that Adrian also returns from the tuckshop. He hands Barry and Ryan a cup of coffee before putting his own coffee in a cup holder and getting in behind the steering wheel. Adrian buckles up and looks briefly at Barry.

"All good here?"

"Aye _._ We can gae. A hae booked on air."

"Thanks, _Engelsman_. Well, let's see what this day has in store."

Fortunately for Ryan the shift is relatively quiet as Adrian and Barry mostly spend their time patrolling the town and the surrounding farming areas of Elgin. Adrian was able to show off the true beauty of the area he loves so much and stopped briefly at one of the wine farms in Elgin. The fact that there were wine farms in Elgin amazed Ryan as he was under the impression that the farmers in Elgin mainly cultivated soft fruit. Ryan also got to know the quiet and boring side of police work when Adrian and Barry had to attend to two housebreaking complaints. Unfortunately there would be no need to travel at high speed and certainly no need for the blue lights nor sirens.

But characteristically of the police precinct of Grabouw it was to change quickly, and Ryan would soon get the taste of real police action and got a deep understanding of the demands of police work – especially, contrary to popular belief, the fact that they barely have time to have lunch...

"Golf Romeo 6, Golf Romeo 6 come in for Romeo." The dispatcher calls and breaks the comfortable silence in the patrol van.

Adrian picks up the mike from the cradle as he casually drives, patrolling the area.

"Send for Golf Romeo 6, Romeo." Adrian replies calmly and politely.

"I have a complaint for you about a fire in progress at 221 Banhoek street in Grabouw. Do you copy?"

Adrian's demeanour changes in a split second to that of focus and appearing somewhat tense.

"Copied, Romeo! I am about ten mikes away from there!" Adrian replies hastily as Barry writes down the information on a sheet of paper on his clipboard.

"Please confirm if the fire brigade is also on their way!"

"Confirmed, Golf Romeo 6!"

"Thank you, Romeo. Out."

Adrian briefly turns around to face Ryan.

"Okay, pal. We have a complaint of a fire in progress. Strap yourself in and hold on, okay?"

Having forgotten to buckle up since the last scene they attended Ryan buckles up again. Although relatively calm until then he becomes somewhat tense when Barry pushes a couple of buttons on the computer console in the cubby hole of the patrol van causing a deafening sound of sirens tearing through the van. Ryan anxiously watches the speedometer resting on 180 km/h but simultaneously was amazed about the fact that Adrian is capable of driving so fast, yet so cautious at the same time. Closing in on the scene Adrian slows down considerably before stopping next to the patrol van with call sign Golf Romeo 10. He frowns as his eyes scrutinise the area. Everything is in order and peaceful with no evidence of smoke anywhere. Clive approaches Adrian.

" _Hi Okkie. Is jy_ okay _hier_?" ("Hi Okkie. Are you all okay here?") Adrian asks concerned.

" _Ja dankie, man. Die huiseienaars se bediende het die wasmasjien uit die huis gestoot toe die ding aan die brand geslaan het. Die mat het begin brand en sy het paniekbevange geraak, en so ook die bure. Daar is skaars skade aan die mat, maar die buurvrou wat die polisie gebel het het gesê die huis brand af."_ ("Yes, thanks. The cleaning lady took the burning washing machine out of the house. The carpet caught fire, but it wasn't that serious. The complainant told us that the house is burning down.")

" _Wie was dit?"_ ("Who was that?")

" _Tannie Bothma."_ ("Mrs Bothma.")

Adrian rolls his eyes.

" _Ja tog! Sy kom seker agter ons kom nie meer na haar vals klagtes toe nie. My pa het gesê hy gaan haar nog toesluit."_ ("And I know exactly why. She realised we are tired of her false complaints. My dad said he is still going to arrest her for wasting our resources.") Adrian replies annoyed.

Clive laughs.

" _Jammer jy het verniet so gejaag."_ ("Sorry for creating unnecessary excitement.")

" _Ja, jou ert. Jy kon my geradio het, maar dis_ okay _. Dit het my pêl so 'n bietjie opwinding gegee. Ons moet seker net die brandweer kanselleer."_ ("You rogue! You could have contacted me but it is okay. It gave my friend a bit of excitement. We are just going to have to cancel the fire brigade though.")

Clive frowns.

" _Klaar gekanselleer. Wie is jou pêl?" (_ "No worries. I already cancelled the call-out. Who is your friend?")

Clive curiously steps closer to where Ryan was sitting and his frown changes into a wide-eyed stare of disbelief.

"I would like it if you sign in my pocketbook, but I don't think my logistical officer would appreciate that."

Ryan smiles.

" _Jitte, Parker! Jy kon my gesê het jy is pêlle met Ryan Nielsen!"_ ("Good gracious, Parker! You could have told me you are friends with Ryan Nielsen!") Clive says in amazement and Adrian laughs.

" _Okkie, jy raak nou baie oud. Hoe onthou jy nie die dag toe ek my pa kom opsoek het nie? Jy was dan nog 'n Inspekteur en hierdie einste man het my stasie toe gebring. Hy was dan my onnie op skool en my spanmaat met die krieket. Hy beteken bitter baie vir my."_ ("Okkie, you are becoming old. Don't you remember when I came to the station to look for my dad? You were an Inspector and this same man brought me to the station. He was my teacher and we were teammates in the cricket. He means a lot to me.")

Ryan opens the door and gets out.

"You must be getting old. I still remember your face." Ryan says.

"Yeah well, I'm just over forty and out." Clive replies mischievously.

"And you are still a Lieutenant?" Ryan asks shocked.

"That's the police for you. But I've been here at Grabouw for twenty years. I don't think I want to work anywhere else."

" _Jammer om julle te onderbreek, Okkie. Laat ek kyk of ek nog 'n paar_ chases _kan inwerk. Ryan wil regte polisiewerk beleef en ek dink net hierdie een het hom nou goed lus gemaak vir nog."_ ("Sorry to interrupt you guys, Okkie, but let me see if we can get involved in more high speed chases. Ryan wants to experience real police work. One may not be enough for him.")

" _Die enigste manier om dit reg te kry is met gewapende roof-in-aanvang of motorkapings klagtes, tjomma."_ ("Old pal, the only way how you will achieve that is with armed robbery in progress or hijacking complaints.")

" _Baie snaaks, Okkie. Dis die laaste ding wat ek wil hê. Jy weet ek het 'n doodse vrees vir daardie tipe klagtes na Barry se ontvoering."_ ("Very funny, Okkie. That is the last thing I want. I have an intense fear of such complaints after Barry's kidnapping.") Adrian replies annoyed.

" _Toemaar, jong. Ons het intussen 'n paar gewapende rowe gekry en jy het hulle pragtig gehanteer."_ ("Don't worry. We have had a couple of those complaints since then and you have handled them professionally.") Clive replies reassuringly.

" _Ja, maar nie gewapende roof in aanvang of motorkaping nie. Sien jou later, nê."_ ("Yes, but they were not armed robberies in progress or hijacking complaints. See you later.") Adrian replies before they all get back into the patrol van.

They only get a chance to patrol and do some visible policing for half an hour before another complaint comes through.

"Golf Romeo 6 to Romeo."

"Romeo, proceed." Adrian answers.

"Golf Romeo 6, I have a complaint of people drinking in public in an open piece of _veld_ on the corner of Mimosa Street and Oudebrug Road in Grabouw. The complainant says there is a large group of people drinking and making noise. Your reference number will be 220576. I repeat - 220576. Did you copy?"

"Copied, Romeo. I'll go and have a look." Adrian replies helpfully.

"Thanks, Golf Romeo 6. I wanted to tell you a while ago that it is great to have you back again. You are always a friendly, hardworking policeman."

Adrian laughs self-consciously.

"Thanks, Romeo."

"Romeo, Golf Romeo 10 here - I agree with you." Clive also makes his voice heard.

"Sierra Whisky, hear hear!" A policeman from Somerset West also replies.

Barry can see this overwhelms Adrian to a great extent as Adrian only takes up the mike again a few seconds later with a soft chuckle as he speaks again into the mike.

" _Ai julle... Dankie."_ ("Thanks guys...") Adrian replies shyly to everyone's comments.

They proceed to the complaint, but the info was not entirely accurate. There are about 30 people and they are severely intoxicated and also arrogant. Adrian parks the vehicle and briefly turns to face Ryan.

"Just stay put, pal. You'll be okay here."

Adrian and Barry get out of the patrol van and they approach the crowd.

" _Middag. Watse gedrinkery is dit hierdie?"_ ("Good day. What do you think you are doing here sitting and drinking in public?") Adrian greets them sternly.

" _Voertsek, jou vertraagde Poot!"_ ("Get lost, you stupid policeman!")

Adrian steps closer, calmly takes the bottle of liquor from the man who swore at him and smashes the bottle to pieces on the ground. The man gets up and pulls out a knife upon which Adrian instantly draws his firearm, pointing at the suspect.

"You can put that knife away, you dumb twit! How smart do you think you are bringing a knife to a gunfight, _hm?_ I am not asking any one of you – I am telling you to leave immediately! You know it is against the law to drink in public! Put away that knife – now!" Adrian angrily raises his voice.

"And just where are we supposed to drink?"

Another one gets up and Ryan starts to feel uneasy and anxious. This is a volatile situation and Adrian and Barry are totally outnumbered.

"Hey! _Waar bly jy?! Jy bly stil! Ek voel 'n veer oor jou probleem! Beweeg!"_ ("Hey! Keep your mouth shut! I couldn't give a flying feather about your problem! Get out of here – now!") Adrian replies with such authority that even Ryan felt intimidated.

"You don't understand! We were chased from our owners' property and now you tell us we can't drink here either. Are you retarded?"

Adrian loses his temper when the one man threatens him again with the knife. With what seems one motion he holsters his firearm, takes out his tonfa and clubbers the knife out of the man's hand. The knife's fate was obviously the same as that of a cricket ball as it is clobbered by the tonfa in the same fashion as Adrian would hit a ball with his bat. Fortunately for the suspect his hand was out of the way and spared the impact.

"Open the kennel, Barry!" Adrian says furiously and Barry opens the kennel for Nero to jump out.

" _Rim hulle, sauna! Vat hulle!"_ ("Take them, Nero! Take them!") Adrian orders and the crowd scatters in different directions.

Adrian allows Nero to chase the people around for a moment or two before he whistles at Nero to come back. Clearly excited about the opportunity that he could have stretched his legs and also perform duties Nero happily jumps back into his kennel after Adrian affectionately rubs him and praises him for doing such a good job. Ryan gets out. His behaviour is one of serious concern.

"You really got me worried there for a while. They were quite hostile."

Adrian shakes his head and smiles.

"Nothing we can't handle. I have lots to work with. Besides as I said - what stupid fool comes to a gunfight with a knife?"

Ryan also just shakes his head in amazement.

"I cannot figure out if you are too brave or whether the criminals out here are scared of you or if you are too over-confident or even cocky, but I'm just glad you know how to handle situations like that. That kind of freaked me out quite a bit."

Just as they were contemplating taking a quick breather to have lunch the complaint Adrian feared the most came through.

"Golf Romeo 6, Golf Romeo 6 come in for Romeo." The dispatcher calls with urgency.

Adrian dares a quick peek in Barry's direction as he picks up the police mike. They didn't have to say anything to each other as they both knew from the dispatcher's tone of voice that serious trouble was to present itself.

"Proceed, Romeo." Adrian nevertheless responds calmly, bravely hiding his fear and anxiety from Ryan for Ryan's sake.

"I have a complaint of armed robbery in progress at the FNB bank in Oudebrug Road in Grabouw. There are six African males inside the bank and they are positively armed. I see you are the nearest vehicle to the complaint. Did you copy?"

Adrian closes his eyes briefly and forces himself to remain calm and collected.

"Copied, Romeo! I am on my way there! ETA is two mikes tops!"

Barry switches on the blue lights and sirens as Adrian tears down the street at 180 km/h. Adrian briefly looks at Ryan in the rear-view mirror.

"Ryan, listen to me. Whatever you do stay in the van, okay? Don't come to see where we are or if we are okay. Our call sign is Golf Romeo 6 should the dispatcher call for us over the radio. They are Romeo. Try to help them if they need something. When I get out I am going to open the passenger door briefly behind me so that you can pass me the shotgun, okay?"

Adrian focuses his attention on Barry briefly.

"Barry, for goodness sake stay with me this time and don't insist on having my back. I will have you covered. End of discussion."

Barry cocks the R-5 and as Adrian stops close to the bank the brief exchange is made as he ordered Ryan and Barry takes the lead. Following close on his friend's heels Adrian makes sure he sticks close to Barry like a shadow. Barry signals Adrian that they take cover behind a wall at a staircase of the shop next to the bank so they could have a unobscured view of the entrance of the bank before they make their next move. Adrian notices Henry's car is also parked some distance from the bank in the same street and that a white Audi A4 is parked right in front of the bank. Four men emerge from the bank and start shooting in a general direction as soon as they spot the police vehicles with Adrian and Barry retaliating. The four males hastily get inside their vehicle, and both Adrian and Barry run in the direction of the police van. Noticing the two young policemen one of the bank robbers starts shooting in Adrian and Barry's direction and Adrian shoots in their direction with the shotgun. It hits the car, but the driver nevertheless decides to drive off and obviously Adrian and Barry run to the van, jump in and give chase. Adrian briefly looks at Ryan in the rear-view mirror.

"Ryan! Pal, take cover if you can! They might shoot at us, okay? Hold on! Romeo, Romeo! Golf Romeo 6, urgent!" Adrian says with urgency.

"Send, Golf Romeo 6!"

"Romeo! I'm in pursuit of the suspects' car. It is a white Audi A4! Can I proceed with registration?"

"Proceed!"

"I proceed! Charlie Yankee 74468! I repeat, Charlie Yankee 74468! But there are only four African males inside and the report was that there were six African males in the bank! I don't know if the other two are holding any hostages at the bank or if they are behind us!"

"Copied!"

"Romeo! I really suspect these guys will be going in the direction of the N2 possibly direction Macassar! Get me back up, please! I need back-up from Somerset West and the chopper urgently!" Adrian shouts anxiously into the mike.

"Copied! Stand by. Chopper, chopper come in for Romeo!"

"Romeo, send for Chopper!"

"Chopper, stand by for Golf Romeo 6!"

"Chopper, chopper come in for Golf Romeo 6!" Adrian calls urgently.

"Send for Chopper!"

"I need back up! I need back up! I'm now on the N2 direction Cape Town! These guys are driving a brand new Audi A4 and I can barely keep up with them! They are all positively armed!"

"Golf Romeo 6, ETA is five mikes! Five mikes! Proceed with description please!"

"It is a white Audi A4 with registration number Charlie Yankee 74468! Four occupants!"

"Golf Romeo 6, this is Sierra Whisky 10! Where are you?"

"November 2! November 2 approaching Somerset West! ETA five mikes! Five mikes!" Adrian shouts.

"Hang in there, colleague! We will have you covered!"

One of the suspects leans out of the back window and opens fire in Adrian and Barry's direction with a R-5 rifle.

"Oh no! God, please help us!" Adrian cries out.

"Shoot for the tyres, Barry!"

Barry aims for the tyres, but he has to pull back when they shoot in his direction. The sound of the R-5 projectile hitting the blue lights explodes in Adrian and Barry's ears.

"Och Jesus, please protect us! Please cover us with Yer Holy blood! Dinnae let us die like this!" Barry prays aloud.

Upon entering Somerset West Sierra Whisky 10 attempts to block the suspects' car, but they ram the patrol van out of the way and the suspects shoot at the police van of Somerset West.

"Damn it! Sierra Whisky! Sierra Whisky! _Is julle_ okay?" ("Are you okay?") Adrian shouts over the mike.

" _Positief, Parker! Looi hom! Looi hom!"_ ("Positive Parker! Get him! Get him!")

Barry bravely leans out of the window again and aims again for the Audi's tyres, but another R-5 projectile blows out the headlight on Barry's side.

"Nou we ar going Home, lad!" Barry says anxiously.

Then as out of nowhere the Squirrel helicopter appears. Ryan hears another gunshot, but he can't determine where it comes from because neither the suspects nor Adrian nor Barry is shooting and the next moment the Audi flips over and rolls. The helicopter descents and hovers above the car. Adrian brings the van to a screeching halt and they get out, rushing toward the suspects and pointing them with their firearms. Only two of them, seriously hurt, manage to crawl out of the car.

"Get down! Get down!" Adrian shouts infuriated, adrenaline flowing freely through his veins.

"Put your hands on your head and your face to the ground! Don't let me wait!"

Barry cuffs them with his pair of cuffs and Adrian's pair, and the policemen in the chopper get out, except the pilot.

" _Nee wat. Hulle het hulle gatte gesien. Jislaaik, ou Parker! Jy kan darem jaag, jong!"_ ("No, they have left this world for good. Good gracious Parker! You can drive like a maniac!") the one Air Wing policeman remarks.

" _Helsims! Ek_ worry _net want Romeo se berig was dat hulle ses was, nie vier nie."_ ("Scoundrels! I am worried though. The info was that there were six suspects and not four.")

" _Ons sal 'n ogie gaan gooi daar. Dit is mos die FNB in Oudebrugweg in Grabouw, nê?"_ ("We'll go and have a look. It is the FNB bank in Oudebrug Road in Grabouw, isn't it?")

" _Net hom. Dankie, ouens. Ek sal regkom van hier af. Daar is darem nog versterkings oppad en Sierra Whisky 4 is ook darem hier."_ ("That's the one. Thanks guys. We'll manage from here. There is back-up coming and at least Sierra Whisky 4 is also here.")

It takes a good while for the key personnel to take over the scene from Adrian and Barry before they could return back to the patrol van. Adrian opens the passenger door on the side where Ryan was seated behind him. Ryan is still clearly shaken.

"Hi, pal. Are you okay?" Adrian asks concerned.

Ryan tries to smile.

"Do you still want to finish the shift with us?"

"Yes, if I'm not in the way."

"Don't be ridiculous. You're not. I don't know about you guys, but I am famished and need a strong cup of coffee right now."

Ryan looks at Adrian in disbelief.

"You got to be kidding me, buddy. We have just been exposed to quite a traumatic ordeal plus you had to deal with a gruesome scene of two dead people in the car wreck over there. How could you possibly think about eating anything? If I were in your shoes that would be the last thing on my mind."

Adrian just laughs.

"It comes with the territory, pal. Besides, having a burger and chips is not what I have in mind. We'll quickly pop by on the farm and I will make us some nice protein shakes. On second thoughts coffee is the last thing we need right now. I will make us some nice herbal tea to energise us and at the same time stabilise the nerves. You'll see that the remainder of the shift will be a breeze."

A couple of days later on their first rest day and some four hours since they have knocked off duty from night shift Adrian's ringing cell phone rouses him. He reluctantly opens his eyes and gropes for his cell phone on the bedside table before the incoming call disturbs Barry's sleep. They had a hectic night shift on the night before and Adrian was so tired when they arrived back home that he has completely forgotten to switch off his cell phone.

"Hello, Adrian speaking." Adrian answers in a husky voice and yawns, not paying any attention to the caller ID.

"Hey, buddy. I'm sorry. Did I wake you?" Ryan asks concerned.

"Yeah Ryan, you did." Adrian replies sleepy.

"What's up?"

"Well, I'm all on my own for a couple of days and I was wondering if you and Barry would like to come to Simon's Town to relax a little and do some fishing. I am telling you, I got new respect for cops after the other day."

Adrian manages a smile.

"Yeah, it sounds great. I'll ask him and call you at about three 'o clock, but now I really need to sleep." Adrian yawns again.

"It was a busy last night shift."

"I'm really sorry, buddy. I'll wait for your call."

"Okay. Chat later. Chow."

Adrian stretches and puts his phone on the table after switching it off.

"Who was that, lad?" Barry asks somewhat irritated. He appears groggy.

"It was Ryan. I'll tell you later what he said. Right now I really need to get some rest."

With that Adrian turns on his side and it does not take long before the sound of the soft snoring of the two tired youngsters sound in the bedroom.

Adrian stops his car in front of Ryan's luxurious house in the upclass suburb of Simon's Town just after five that afternoon. In a matter of seconds the electric gate opens and Adrian parks his vehicle inside the yard before getting out with a sports bag he packed for the next couple of days. He is greeted by Ryan's trusted Staffie, but then a young Rottweiler approaches him too in a not so friendly manner and ready to attack. Adrian lifts his hand in a firm and stern gesture, and holds the Rottweiler's gaze.

"Get down!" Adrian says sharply and the Rottweiler immediately obeys.

Ryan walks closer from where he was standing at the front door to meet his friend and stares amazed at the picture.

"Hey, buddy! How are you?"

Adrian smiles before greeting Ryan with a brotherly hug.

"Doing great, thanks. Where did you get this great watch dog?"

"Last year before we went on the Windies tour. The Staffie is getting old and I don't like it not having a decent watch dog while I'm away. He is not a friendly Rottie at all - actually too vicious to my liking. But it doesn't appear as if that bothers you."

"I'm not scared of any dog. Sometimes I think I must become a dog unit policeman. Gives me a great excuse to work with René."

Ryan laughs heartily.

"Yeah, I was waiting for that one!"

Adrian blushes.

"That's something of you I'll never understand." Ryan says.

"No matter where you go you barely pack anything. Hope you have enough warm things. It is winter after all, but I think you might be misjudging the difference in the temperatures here _versus_ that of Grabouw. Please come through."

Ryan gestures Adrian to enter when they get to the front door.

"At long last I can welcome you to my home." Ryan says brotherly.

Adrian stares wide-eyed at the interior decorating, the view Ryan had over the ocean and just the complete picture of expensive taste. He knows that the farm and his parents' home itself were worth a fortune, but Chrissie and Henry were down to earth people who were content with having what was necessary to make a house a home. He knows Ryan was also a down to earth person, but it was evident that his wife had expensive taste and was used to having only the best.

"Good grief, Ryan! This place is beautiful! Look at the view!" Adrian replies astonished.

"Thanks buddy. Hope you will enjoy your stay for the next couple of days. It is a pity Barry couldn't come." Ryan says and Adrian laughs.

"If you give him any spare second he would prefer spending it with Gisela."

"He sounds very happy." Ryan says thoughtfully.

"He is, but Gisela's father is a doctor and he was never fond about the idea of Gisela dating a policeman. He gives Barry a hard time and it is so unfair. It is clear that Barry and Gisela are crazy about each other."

"And her mom?" Ryan asks concerned.

"She is a real doll from what I have heard."

Early that next morning Adrian rouses the moment he becomes aware of the strong aroma of the coffee in a mug next to him. He opens his eyes and looks into Ryan's smiling face.

"What time is it?" Adrian asks sleepy.

"It's about half past five in the morning. Hi, buddy."

"Morning." Adrian yawns tiredly.

"Good gracious! Why are you waking me up so early?"

"We're going fishing, buddy. Dress as warm as you can. Don't worry. There is some more coffee in the kitchen with rusks as well as a flask of coffee to take with to the beach."

Adrian smiles as he stretches.

"This better be worth it."

After some time they stop on the beach and start preparing the fishing tackle in the light of the camper's lantern Ryan had fixed on his 4 x 4. After securing the bait on the hook and the sinker on the line Adrian secures the rod in the stand on Ryan's 4 x 4 before he stretches and taking a deep breath of the fresh and crisp ocean smell.

"Do you have any idea how much I needed this?"

"Yes, I knew. That is why I phoned you. You went through hell and back in these last nine months, and the police work does not seem to be doing you well either. Please don't get me wrong, but I'm glad it's only you and me. I can't recall if you ever visited me here in Simon's Town."

"I never had the privilege of visiting you here at Simon's Town. The last time I visited you was when you took care of me after I ran away from that hell hole in Plumstead. Feels like another lifetime..."

They share a comfortable silence for a moment or two.

"You know what struck me when I saw you the other day? You became older. Almost instantly. Don't get me wrong, you don't look thirty something, but that innocence and that youth is gone from your eyes."

Adrian sighs.

"When my dad refused to sign my application four years ago and when he said that he was going to regret it I thought that he was just being overprotective. If I could have made another choice, if I could turn back time, I would never have joined the police at the age when I did. If I think of all the pain, all the trauma I have been exposed to in these last three years... I've lost count of the times I was scared but where I had to subdue my fear and had to be brave - like the other day. You won't believe how scared I was... There is a general misconception from the public and the police members that you may not be scared as a policeman. You must be brave at all times." Adrian sighs and closes his eyes.

"What makes me angry and frustrated is the lack of discipline, the disrespect, the incompetence of some of my fellow colleagues and the endless rumours that my father allows me to get away with everything. That is utter baloney. I have to work twice as hard as anyone else on that station, and after I was unlawfully arrested on the murder charges it got even worse. It is as plain as day that there are people in the community that trusts me and who are grateful that I am back, but there are still so many out there that looks at me with daggers in their eyes."

"Did you ever consider resigning?"

"No, I can't." Adrian replies softly and ruefully.

"Somewhere in my community there are still people who needs me and who appreciates me. The other thing is being a policeman is in my blood. It's all I ever knew. The police is so broken. They need Christians to help them find their way, to help them in their time of need."

"I'm just so worried about you. I always knew that you have a dangerous job, but after the other day my concern for you is greater. I fret over you."

"You don't have to."

Realising he is not going to convince Adrian and also realising Adrian just needs a sympathetic ear and no advice Ryan pours them coffee and they stand in silence, just enjoying each other's company. Adrian's face lights up.

"Oh my goodness! Look at the beautiful sunrise! Wow! Check that out! Look at all the dolphins! There are many of them! Look at them jump! You see it?"

Realising that he has never appreciated such plain beauty and wonderful creation for a long time Ryan keenly watches the sunrise and playing dolphins, realising that Adrian's excitement about it was like an ointment to his disturbed soul. Adrian turns his gaze away from the ocean and looks up to Ryan. Adrian is beaming and it is as if all the cares and sorrow lifted from his shoulders.

"It's as if you organised this. It's really awesome!"

"Well, I hope it makes you feel better, buddy. That's all that is important."

"The only thing that needs to happen now is pulling out a big _kabeljou_ (cod) \- just to round everything off."

Chapter Fourteen - Blood brothers

Adrian takes the turn-off to Maitland as he left Simon's Town after the few days he had spent visiting Ryan. He really missed Nero and Majoor in the few days he wasn't at home, but he had to admit to himself that the three days he had spent visiting Ryan revitalised his spirit and recharged his batteries. Besides there was nothing that hurried him back home immediately so he stopped at a florist along the way and bought a bouquet of roses in the hope that he could surprise René. They worked the same shifts so chances are that she would be at her barracks and keeping herself occupied with some reading or watching movies as it was cold and miserable outside.

Adrian parks his car outside the barracks and walks to René's room. He softly knocked his familiar coded tap on the door and waited a while before René opens the door. Her face lights up when she sees Adrian.

"Hi handsome." René greets Adrian with her gorgeous smile he liked so much about her.

"Hello, René." Adrian smiles back at her and affectionately presents her with a bunch of roses.

"I was in Cape Town for a few days. There is no way I can go home without seeing you first. I miss you." Adrian says sincerely.

Adrian hesitantly stands in the doorway although René's demeanour to enter her room is certainly inviting. The thought of being alone with her in her barracks room made him feel extremely self-conscious and would be going against everything that he was taught when he grew up. René puts the roses aside before embracing him and they kiss each other passionately for a while before Adrian finally pulls away to catch his breath, still holding her in his arms.

"It's so good to see you."

"It's great to have you here. You seem to be scarce lately."

René gently pulls Adrian inside her room and closes the door. He blushes self-consciously - clearly overwhelmed and a bit embarrassed.

"I can't remember your barracks room being so small." Adrian replies as his eyes scan her room. The previous times he would see her off at her room they would greet each other at the door and he never went inside as a gesture of respect.

"Would you like to sit outside? We won't have much privacy though and we have so much to talk about."

"I guess it's okay here. It's chilly anyway. I would just have to get over my shyness. I had a very strict upbringing and respect a lady's privacy of her room."

"It's okay. I want you here."

René prepares some coffee for them and Adrian takes a seat on the soft padded chair in front of her dressing table. She places a mug of coffee on the dressing table before taking a seat on her single bed.

"I heard about the armed robbery the other day. It was terrible. I was so worried about you." René says with genuine concern.

"To be honest with you Barry and I didn't think that we would come out there alive. Between the suspects and us more than a hundred shots were fired."

René stares wide eyed.

"And none of you were hit?"

"The police van got hit a couple of times, but we were okay. If a person doesn't believe in God he should have been there the other day. So do you enjoy your new partner's company?" Adrian tries to steer the subject in another direction. He didn't want to lose the peaceful mindset he was in after his visit to Ryan.

"Yes, but I really miss Rose. She was truly special."

"I can't bear the thought of losing Nero. I really thought about you a lot after that ordeal."

René laughs.

"Believe me I was aware of that."

"What breed of dog did they allocate to you now?"

"A sheep dog – the so-called Kelpies. Apparently they are the best breed for drug detection. They are thinking of sending me and Whisky for that training where they teach the dogs to detect blood and semen samples on rape and murder cases."

"Good gracious! You are so fortunate! That's an interesting field to work in. I actually envy you!"

"Isn't Nero leaning more over to drug detection?"

"No. He is a patrol dog. Why do you think the criminals are so scared of the terrible trio?" Adrian asks mischievously.

"That is not how I summed him up to be. He is such a gentle teddy bear and a real attention seeker."

Adrian laughs.

"Never fall for that one! He helps us a great deal to keep the crime rate down. The criminals are scared motherless of him."

René smiles, puts her mug aside, and gets up. She walks closer to Adrian, takes the mug from his hands before taking his hands in hers and he gets up from where he is sitting. She pulls him closer, embraces him tightly, and kisses him passionately. René tries to take Adrian's sweater and shirt off, but he gently prevents her from doing so. Adrian affectionately takes René's hands in his and tries to catch his breath.

"René, you know how much I love you and how crazy I am about you. You are a beautiful, wonderful woman, but please don't do this-"

But René smothers Adrian's words by kissing him again. Adrian feels his body responding to René's affection and he realises that if he doesn't stop that he will give in to temptation of sharing sexual intimacy meant only for married couples. René was drop-dead gorgeous and everything in Adrian cried out for her, but the strict values and way he was raised fought fiercely against the perfectly normal bodily reaction expected amidst such a passionate romantic encounter. He wanted his first time to be when he was legally married and although he and René were in a steady relationship for nine months he was far from ready nor willing to take it to a sexual level.

"René... René, no, no... Please... please don't..." Adrian pleads with her completely breathless as he pulls away before taking her face tenderly in his hands, lovingly holding her gaze. He forces himself to control his emotions and the sexual tension building up inside of him.

"Adrian, I love you. I really want this. Please, this is not wrong. We love each other."

"I love you too and I also want to be with you, but this is wrong. We are not married yet and this is against God's will. He can't bless our relationship like this."

René appears hurt and offended.

"Adrian, I know you proclaim to be a Christian, but so am I. Please don't bring religion into this. I love you. There's nothing wrong with that. It's that simple."

"I'm sorry. I don't agree." Adrian replies firmly.

René loosens her from Adrian's embrace and turns around. He gently turns her back to face him.

"René... René, please don't cry. Take my word for it when I say it is really difficult for me to abstain from sexual intimacy with you, but I'm doing this now because I love you. I have too much respect for you. Please, we are so young and we have our whole lives ahead of us."

"And you don't want to share it with me." René retorts sharply.

"I never said that. What do you expect from me?" Adrian replies as calmly as possible in return.

"Some sort of commitment will be nice!"

Adrian closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.

"Well René, I'm not ready for a permanent commitment if that is what you are looking for. I'm only 22. I have a lot I want to achieve in my life. We are both cops and our work is dangerous and demanding. I just don't see my way clear to settle down now, okay?"

"You know what is the problem? You are just playing around like any other man! I thought South African men were different from the French, but boy, was I wrong!"

"I don't deserve that. To spare your feelings I would rather leave right now before I say something that I might regret later. Besides we are both working day shift tomorrow and you know the demands of our work. I still have a lot of preparations for day shift tomorrow and I really think it is best if I rather leave."

"How mature to run away from the situation rather facing up to what you have started and refusing to see it through!"

Adrian takes a deep breath.

"René, listen very carefully. My mom taught me to never raise my voice at a lady, so let me leave before I break that rule. You know where I am and where to find me, okay? When you have calmed down and see my point of view that I love and respect you too much we can consider dating again."

Adrian softly kisses René on the cheek.

"I love you." Adrian says sincerely.

"No, you don't." René retorts sharply in return, clearly upset and disappointed.

Adrian sighs as he exits her room before getting into his car to make the drive back home. He instinctively knew that his relationship with René was over.

Adrian parks his car next to the cottage under one of the carports an hour later, gets out and walks on to the main house where the smell of coffee and freshly baked cake or muffins fills the air. He enters the kitchen and walks to the lounge where Chrissie is sitting in the late afternoon sun as she keeps herself busy with some embroidery work. She made the most beautiful pieces of art with embroidery and it was as if the picture would soon come alive any moment. Chrissie looks up from her embroidery work as soon as she hears Adrian's approaching footsteps.

" _Hello my kind."_ ("Hello, my son.") Chrissie greets Adrian affectionately, but her demeanour changes instantly to one of deep concern as she can see from his body language that something was wrong.

" _Wat is fout?"_ ("What's wrong?")

Adrian takes a seat on one of the couches close to Chrissie.

" _Ag, ek dink ek is weer 'n alleenloper."_ ("I think I'm single again.") Adrian says ruefully.

Chrissie frowns and puts the embroidery work aside.

" _Wat het gebeur, liefie? Was jy by René?"_ ("What happened, my love? Did you visit René?") Chrissie asks concerned.

Adrian nods.

" _Ek wou haar verras toe ek van Ryan af teruggekom het. Ons het baie lekker gekuier, maar toe verwag sy te veel van my. Ek het haar geweier. Dit was nie maklik nie..."_ ("I wanted to surprise her when I came back from Ryan. We had such a great time, but then she expected sexual intimacy. I refused her. It wasn't easy...")

Adrian swallows hard.

" _Dit was te koud om buite te sit en kuier, so toe kuier ons in haar kamer. Ons wou oor baie dinge praat. Aanvanklik het ons oor ditjies en datjies gesels, maar voor ek my oë kon uitvee het een ding tot 'n ander gelei. Sy is so 'n mooi en 'n baie passievolle vrou, Ma. Natuurlik het my liggaam gereageer op haar toenadering en ek het geweet as ek dit nie stop nie is dit te laat. Vir daardie oomblik het dit reg gevoel om in te gee tot al die hartstog, maar ek weet waar ek vandaan kom en hoe Ma en Pa my grootgemaak het. Ek moet 'n vrou en haar liggaam respekteer. Ek kon eenvoudig net nie aan haar verwagtinge voldoen om intiem te verkeer nie. Ek wil hê my eerste keer moet spesiaal wees en heilig in God se oë."_ ("It was too cold to sit outside, so we went to her barracks room because we had so much to talk about. Surely enough it started off innocently, but one thing led to another. She is such a beautiful and passionate lady, Mom. And obviously my body reacted to her like any other normal man would. I knew if I did not stop her it would be too late and that I will give in to the temptation of having sex with her. But I know where I come from and the values that you and Dad taught me are so strongly set. You raised me to treat a lady and her body with respect. I just couldn't give her what she wanted. I want my first time to be as a married man with my wife God has given me. It must be holy and right in His eyes.")

Adrian hides his face in his hands as he rests with his elbows on his knees.

" _Maar sy voel nie dieselfde nie..."_ ("But she doesn't feel the same...") Adrian says softly.

Chrissie gets up from where she is seated, takes a seat next to Adrian on the couch, and hugs him close.

" _Ek voel so hartseer... Ek het haar gevoelens seergemaak. Ons het erg gestry omdat sy voel dat ek haar nie liefhet nie en dit is net mooi die teenoorgestelde. Ek het haar te lief en respekteer haar te veel om in te gee vir 'n oomblik van passie waaroor ons later gaan spyt wees."_ ("I'm so sad... I've hurt her feelings, Mom. We had a huge fight because she feels I don't love her enough. It's exactly the opposite. I love and respect her too much to give in to a moment of passion that we might regret later.")

Adrian hastily dries the single tear off his cheek.

" _Hoekom is ek so simpel en so preuts?"_ ("Why am I so stupid and so old-fashioned?")

Chrissie kisses him softly on his head.

" _Jy is nie simpel of preuts nie. Jy is 'n Godvresende man wat Sy gebooie gehoorsaam en die leeringe van jou ouers respekteer. Jy gaan baie beloon word vir jou gehoorsaamheid. In elk geval ken jy en René mekaar nie genoeg nie. Ek is baie trots op jou. Dit voel nie nou so nie, maar jy het die regte ding gedoen."_ ("You are not stupid and you are not old-fashioned. You are a God-fearing man who obeys His commands and respect the teachings your parents gave you. You know you'll be rewarded for the right decisions you make in life. You and René are not ready for such a commitment anyway. I'm proud of you. It doesn't seem to be the right thing now, but you have done the right thing.")

" _Ek is baie lief vir daardie meisiekind, Ma. Ek dink glad nie aan trou nie en ek is nie reg vir enige permanente verhouding nie, maar ek weet darem nie of ek weer so 'n oulike meisie gaan ontmoet nie. Ek en René verstaan mekaar. Ons verstaan mekaar se werk."_ ("I love her so much, Mom. I don't consider marrying her and I'm so not ready for a permanent commitment, but I don't know if I'll ever meet such a nice girl like that ever in my life again. We understand each other and the demands of our work.")

" _Wat jy ookal besluit dink aan God se wil. Jy is nog so jonk. Dit is maar die risiko daaraan verbonde vir aantreklike mans soos jy. Jy gaan nog baie harte breek."_ ("Whatever you decide think about God's will. You are so young. To be as handsome as you are has its risks.") Chrissie says affectionately before letting Adrian go.

Adrian smiles bravely and he gets up from the couch.

" _Dankie, Ma. Ek voel darem so 'n bietjie beter."_ ("Thanks, Mom. I do feel a little better.")

" _Vasbyt, my kind. Dit is maar die groeipyne van die lewe daardie."_ ("Hang in there, my son. That's all growing pains.")

Getting back to the cottage Adrian busies himself in preparing his uniform and equipment for the next day before blending a healthy protein shake for himself and Barry who eventually arrives back home from Cape Town only at seven that evening. Barry seemed tired upon entering the cottage, but his demeanour is beaming with contentment and being in love.

"Hi _Engelsman_. Forgot where the house is?" Adrian teases as he pours the shakes into the tall glasses.

Barry smiles.

"Hi, auld man. Nae, A jist had a great visit. That's all. Gisela an her folks send thair regards. Did ye enjoy yer visit at Ryan?"

"Yeah. We had a great time."

But Barry frowns. He is clearly not convinced by Adrian's answer.

"So why the sad face? Ah am getting the feeling ye ar not telling me everything."

"Well..." Adrian sighs.

"I think René and I are through."

They take a seat in the lounge.

"Ouch. Wit happened?"

"Well, she wanted intimacy and I turned her down. Now she feels that I don't love her enough." Adrian replies miserably.

"That's exactly why I don't want to be in a relationship right now. I can't commit and I refuse to be in a relationship where premarital sex is the norm or the prerequisite to be happy. But it hurts. I loved her. I really loved her. It was tough to say no and to stop her. She drives me crazy. My whole being cried out for her, to experience her, but I knew it was wrong to give in to that moment of temptation."

Barry frowns deep in thought as he takes a mouthful of his shake.

"A can identify with ye on that, but wanting intimacy is frae ma side. The only thing that stops me is ma fear of God. A dinnae want tae displease Him. A want tae dae the honourable thing. And obviously the fact stands that Gisela is so young! She is still a young lass – not even 21 yet. Her Da will literally kill me anyway."

They sigh and look at each other.

"Just don't get married for the sake of 'having licence', Barry. Because that's pleading for disaster. One can't base a relationship on sex alone. It's deeper than that."

"A dinnae ken, lad. It's certainly an important part of marriage according tae me anyway."

"Yeah? And what if one of you becomes paralysed or you hit your golden oldies and you are impotent, what then? I don't agree. Marriage is love, security, respect, friendship, companionship."

They share a comfortable silence for a moment or two before Barry finally responds thoughtfully.

"Ye ken wit? A honestly dinnae ken wit A will dae without yer wisdom an mature way of thinking things o'er. A ken we tease ye a lot an say ye ar an o'erthinker an o'er analysing things – which ye definitely do – bit ye ar jist so much more mature than Ah am. An ye ar younger than Ah am. Whatever happens an if it helps any - everything will wirk out the way it should. Ye always say that. Ane day ye will get a lass that loues ye the way ye ar, with all yer values an who will give ye all the loue an the faimlie ye deserve."

In stark contrast to the week before their first day shift is a quiet one. It is so quiet that Clive ordered one patrol vehicle to patrol the town area of Grabouw and that Adrian was to patrol the Elgin and surrounding areas. Typical and characteristically to Barry he killed the silence and boredom during the course of the morning through his jokes and antics, even imitating one of Adrian's favourite stand-up comedy characters of Jeff Dunham – specifically Achmed and Peanut. But Barry's silly antics came to an abrupt end as he stares in horror at a light aircraft losing altitude fast.

"Guid gracious, Adrian! Swatch thare! That plane is coming doon!" Barry cries out in disbelief.

Adrian anxiously takes a careful look in the direction Barry shows before rapidly changing gears as he drives faster.

"Put on some music, _Engelsman._ "

Barry switches on the blue lights and sirens, and Adrian picks up the police mike.

"Romeo! Romeo! Come in for Golf Romeo 6 urgently!"

"Golf Romeo 6, send!"

Adrian stares in horror as the plane hits the ground, erupting in a ball of flames.

"Oh good gracious! Romeo! A light aircraft has just crashed! I saw it happen! Permission to speak to Chopper!" Adrian replies anxiously.

"Proceed!"

"Chopper, Chopper come in for Golf Romeo 6!" Adrian calls with urgency.

But an uncomfortable silence prevails on the channel as Radio Control keeps the channel open for communication between Adrian and Air Wing.

"No answer there." Adrian replies worriedly to Barry.

"Switch it to the Air Wing channel for me, please."

Barry changes channels and Adrian tries again.

"Chopper, Chopper come in for Golf Romeo 6 urgently!"

"Send for Chopper, Golf Romeo 6." The dispatcher at the Air Wing replies calmly, much to Adrian's relief.

"Thanks, Chopper! A light aircraft has just crashed! I saw it happen! I'll try to get to the scene, but please, get into the air! I need your assistance! It's on one of the farms in the Elgin/Houwhoek area! I am not certain yet which farm!"

"Copied, Golf Romeo 6. Just stand by. We will be with you as soon as we can."

"I'll be on group seven control! You'll find me there!"

Barry changes channels again.

"Romeo, Romeo come in for Golf Romeo 6!" Adrian calls again.

"Proceed!"

"Romeo, please contact my station commander and all the key personnel. Please organise a dog unit for me too! I have a dog, but it is a patrol dog and every bit helps."

"Copied! I've got you on the location system. How far are you from the scene?"

"It looks as if I'm close, Romeo! It's a bit tricky to get there! I think you will have to contact the mortuary too. I don't think there are any survivors!"

"Copied."

Barry looks at Adrian as Adrian puts the mike back onto the cradle of the police radio. His complexion is pale owing to shock and disbelief, but he bravely continues driving at high speed in a cautious manner.

"A niver ever want tae see something like that ever again." Barry says seriously.

" 'twas like a scene frae a movie. A felt so helpless."

"I know, _Engelsman_. It's really gruesome. I'm not feeling well either."

Adrian realises that the road becomes inaccessible.

"Oh heck no! Romeo, Romeo come in for Golf Romeo 6!"

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed!"

"I can't drive any further! The terrain became inaccessible! It's soaking wet and slippery! I am going to get stuck here if I proceed! I will have to footbeat from where we are now!"

"Do you have a hand radio, Golf Romeo 6?"

"Positive! Call sign will be Golf Romeo 111! You can phone me on my cell phone too!"

Adrian and Barry get out, and start jogging in the direction of the crash site. It is a long run and Adrian stops to catch his breath after a while.

"Ar ye okay, lad?" Barry asks concerned.

"Take Nero. I need to catch my breath. My lungs are closing up. I wonder what takes the chopper so long. It's been a while."

"Ah am sure thay ar on thair way. Ar ye sure ye will be okay? A dinnae want tae leave ye like this."

"I'm okay. Go. I'll catch up."

Barry apprehensively takes the leash from Adrian and runs off with Nero in the direction of the crash site. Adrian allows himself a brief breather before proceeding to jog to the scene and with some 500 metres to go he hears the welcome sound of the approaching Squirrel helicopter. He knows that the pilot probably called for more back-up from other personnel to the crash site.

Being more a patrol dog than a rescue dog Nero tried his best to be of good aid to Barry, but they know that the specialist sniffer dogs will have to come and sniff out the body or bodies. The aircraft was burnt beyond recognition and only the propeller and tail of the plane were virtually unscathed and recognisable. Barry worriedly looks at Adrian.

"Ye ar not okay. Ye can barely breathe."

"I'll be fine. Just give me a few minutes. It takes a while for my medication to work."

The one policeman emerges from the helicopter and salutes are exchanged.

"Major, dae ye hae water on board?" Barry asks.

"Yeah. You need some?"

"Ma buddy does."

Major Dupisanie worriedly looks at Adrian.

" _Is jy_ okay _?"_ ("Are you alright?")

" _Ja, Majoor. Ons moes 'n paar kilometers hardloop om hier uit te kom. Ek sal_ okay _wees."_ ("Yes, Major. We had to run a couple of kilometres to get here. I'll be fine.") Adrian replies wheezy.

The pilot gives Adrian some water and he accepts gratefully.

" _Het julle dit gesien gebeur?"_ ("Did you see this happen?")

" _Jislaaik, Majoor. Dit was baie erg. Dit was soos uit 'n fliek uit. Dit was nie lekker gewees om dit te sien nie."_ ("Good gracious, Major. It was horrific. It was like a scene from a movie. It's not nice seeing something like that.")

" _Ek kan dink, jong."_ ("I can only imagine.")

Adrian hears another chopper and looks up. A smaller helicopter, the Robinson R44, lands close to them and Henry gets out with the pilot. Adrian and Barry dutifully salute Henry.

"This is not a nice scene." Henry says.

"What did you see, Constable?"

"We were patrolling the farms, Colonel. Constable Daniels saw the plane coming down. I drove as far as I could. The rest we had to footbeat."

"Okay. Just follow up with Romeo about all the other key people. It's been a while."

Adrian and Barry leave the scene only four hours later and tiredly walk to the car, soaking wet and cold.

"I need my protein shake." Adrian says and Barry shakes his head in disbelief.

"Ye ar crazy. A will settle for a cup of hot chocolate, a braw hot shower, an a set of dry, clean uniform."

Adrian chuckles, but then his demeanour turns serious.

"It is way past our lunch time already. I'll warm up the shakes and make us some nice tea to energise us and calm down the nerves. I understand you feel a bit queasy after this scene, but you are not skipping lunch. End of story."

Barry just shakes his head as they get inside the patrol van and Adrian picks up the mike.

"Romeo, Romeo come in for Golf Romeo 6."

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed."

"Romeo, I'm going home quickly. I need a hot shower, and a clean and dry uniform. I'm all soaking wet and dirty."

"Roger, Golf Romeo 6. It's quiet anyway so enjoy."

"Thanks, Romeo. We'll be as quick as possible."

Just over half an hour later Adrian and Barry are back on duty. With Barry insisting on hot chocolate Adrian parks the van at the petrol station. He shakes his head as he chuckles at the sight of Barry rubbing his gloved hands, trying to get warmed up. Switching on the heater in the patrol van was a total no go for them both, no matter how cold and miserable it could become.

"Bloody hell, Ah am chilled tae the bone!" Barry complains.

"A really hope we dinnae hae tae dae anything outside again whilst it is still this blashie - at least not for nou."

"So you want to tell me you are not feeling at home. Doesn't this remind you of Scotland?"

Barry chuckles.

"Ye hae me thare. Fudder up with the hot chocolate, lad."

Adrian smiles as he shakes his head before making his way to the tuckshop and Barry busies himself with some reports in Adrian's absence. He does not get much chance to catch up on writing the necessary reports and is interrupted by an urgent broadcast from Radio Control.

"Golf Romeo 6! Golf Romeo 6 to Romeo, urgent!"

"Golf Romeo 6, proceed Romeo." Barry replies calmly and politely.

"I see that you are the closest to the complaint. I have a housebreaking in progress, a housebreaking in progress. Can I proceed?"

"Positive!"

"I proceed! The address is in 225 Banhoek Street, Grabouw. Reference number 242579. Did you copy?"

"Aye, Roger! Copied. We'll gae immediately. Out."

Barry switches on the sirens and Adrian rushes out from the tuckshop with the cups of hot chocolate in his hands.

"What's up, _Engelsman_?"

"Housebreaking in progress."

Barry takes the cups, puts it in the cup holders and Adrian starts the patrol van and speeds off with screaming sirens and flashing blue lights, disturbing the peace in the normally quiet town.

"What's the location?" Adrian asks anxiously.

"225 Banhoek Street."

Adrian loses his temper.

"Mrs Bothma."

They look at each other.

"Today is the day! If there is nothing she'll get into this patrol van and I'll lock her up for wasting our time and resources. That's final!"

Adrian stops at the house within a matter of only a few minutes and parks in front of the house with screeching tyres. And surely there Mrs Bothma was standing in her open front door. Adrian and Barry calmly walk down the cemented footpath leading to the front door. It is evident that Adrian has great difficulty controlling his anger.

" _Tannie, hoekom het Tannie die polisie gebel?"_ ("Ma'am, why did you phone the police?") Adrian asks her sternly.

" _Trap van my erf af! Ek soek nie 'n moordenaar hier nie! Stuur iemand anders!"_ ("Get off my property! I don't want a murderer here! Send someone else!") Mrs Bothma retorts furiously.

Adrian takes a deep breath trying his best to stay calm. That was another thing he was taught by his parents and that was to treat the elderly with dignity and respect, but his usual patience was waning. Mrs Bothma was well-known at the station for all her false alarms and few members on the shifts wanted to attend to her. The outcome was that the shift commanders would send the poor rookies who were on bicycle patrols to attend to her.

" _Tannie, luister nou baie mooi. As ek hier instap en ek kry niks nie sluit ek vandag vir Tannie toe omdat Tannie valse inligting gee, omdat Tannie die polisie se tyd en hulpbronne misbruik en dan sommer vir crimen injuria ook. Ek ken al die skinderstories. Ek het dit alles gehoor en die hele dorp weet ek is onskuldig bevind. Waar is die probleem?"_ ("Ma'am, listen closely. If I go inside the house and I don't find anything I'm going to lock you up for giving false information to the police, for wasting State resources and for _crimen injuria_. I know about all the gossip stories. I am all too familiar with the content of each and every single one of it. Everyone knows I'm innocent. Where is the problem?")

" _Hier is iemand in my huis! Ek soek jou nie hier nie! Loop!"_ ("There is someone in my house! I don't want you here! Leave!")

Adrian ignores her, and both him and Barry enter the house. They search everywhere, even outside, but there is nobody nor any evidence that a housebreaking occurred.

"Hou did the suspect come in, missus?" Barry asks.

" _Moenie met my Brits praat nie! Ek verstaan nie Engels nie! Praat Afrikaans!"_ ("Don't speak English to me! I don't understand English! Speak Afrikaans!") Mrs Bothma retorts annoyed.

" _Tannie, hier is niemand hier nie. Waar het die persoon ingekom?"_ ("There is no one here. Where did the person allegedly enter?") Adrian asks agitated.

" _Julle is dom en onnosel!"_ ("You are so incompetent and stupid!")

" _Tannie! Waar?! Waar het die persoon ingekom?!"_ ("Ma'am! Where! Where did the person enter?!") Adrian asks, clearly fed-up and furious.

" _Kom ek gaan wys julle tog!"_ ("Let me show you, for Pete sake!")

Mrs Bothma takes them through to the kitchen and points to a hole in the wall that serves as an outlet for the washing machine. The size of the hole is barely the size of an orange.

" _Die inbreker het daar ingekom - net daar."_ ("The burglar came through that hole – right there.")

Adrian shakes his head as he moves the washing machine back against the wall.

" _Tannie, sluit die huis asseblief. Ons gaan stasie toe."_ ("Ma'am, please lock your house. We're going to the station.")

" _Nee, ek sal nie!"_ ("I refuse!")

Barry gently, but firmly takes her by the arm and walks with her to the patrol van. He uses only the necessary force to get her inside the vehicle. She forcibly tries to get out as she watches Adrian locking the front door and security gate.

"Missus, if ye break anything, an A mean anything, ye will be charged with malicious damage tae State property as well."

Adrian joins them within a matter of seconds before they make their way back to the station. Adrian contacted Henry along the way and asked him to meet them in the parking area so that they don't have to struggle to get Mrs Bothma to Henry's office. As they arrive at the station Henry was already patiently waiting for their arrival. Adrian parks the patrol van and both he and Barry get out.

"Good afternoon, Colonel."

"Good afternoon, Constable."

Henry walks to the passenger door where Mrs Bothma was still being seated.

"Mrs Bothma?" Henry greets politely.

"Who are you? I'm looking for the station commander!" Mrs Bothma retorts demandingly.

"I am the station commander." Henry replies reassuringly.

" _Jy moet regtig plan maak met hierdie Konstabel!"_ ("Please discharge this Constable!") Mrs Bothma says agitated.

" _Watter een, Mevrou?"_ ("Which one, Ma'am?") Henry asks patiently.

Mrs Bothma looks at Adrian and then at Henry.

" _Daai blonde een!"_ ("That blonde one!") Mrs Bothma replies agitated before a brief uncomfortable silence follows.

" _Wat gaan hier aan?"_ ("What's going on here?") she asks angrily.

" _Hoekom het julle dieselfde vanne? Dink julle ek is dom?!"_ ("Why do you have the same surnames? Do you think I'm stupid?")

Henry tries his best to remain sympathetic.

" _Ons dink nie jy is dom, mevrou. Die blonde Konstabel hy is my seun. Wat het hy gedoen?"_ ("We don't think you are stupid, Mrs Bothma. The blonde Constable is my son. What did he do?") Henry asks in his best Afrikaans and Adrian has to bite his lip not to chuckle as Henry's best Afrikaans sounded pretty much the same as when Barry switches over to South African English.

" _Hy wou my toesluit!"_ ("He wants to lock me up!") Mrs. Bothma shouts.

"Constable, did she phone?"

" _Praat Afrikaans! Ek verstaan nie Engels nie!"_ ("Speak Afrikaans! I don't understand English!")

" _Het sy gebel, Konstabel?"_ ("Constable, did she phone the station?")

" _Ja, Kolonel. Sy het 'n huisbraak in aanvang deurgebel. Daar was niks gesteel nie. Daar was niemand daar nie. Dit was nie eers 'n poging tot huisbraak nie."_ ("Yes, Colonel. She reported a housebreaking in progress. Nothing was stolen. There is no evidence of an attempted break-in either.")

" _Hy is nie net 'n moordenaar nie - hy lieg ook!"_ ("He is not only just a murderer, but a liar too!"

Henry is starting to lose his temper, but he tries to remain calm.

" _Hy kan nie eers 'n vlieg doodmaak, mevrou. Ek het jou gebel oor jou oproepe na die stasie toe en ek het jou gewaarsku dat ons gaan jou toesluit. Dis baie ernstig om die polisie te bel as daar nie fout is."_ ("Ma'am, I promise you he can't even hurt a fly. I warned you so many times about your false reports. I warned you that we will lock you up, but you never listened. It's a criminal offence to phone the police and to ask them to go out if nothing is wrong.")

Mrs Bothma starts crying.

" _Julle luister nooit na my nie! Julle sit altyd die foon in my oor neer! Julle gaan ook oud word en dan bid ek dat die mense van die polisie presies dieselfde aan julle doen wat julle aan my doen! Julle is van die duiwel af!"_ ("No one ever listens to me! You always put the phone down in my ear! Don't worry, you'll also get old, and then no one will listen to you!")

Henry turns back to Adrian and Barry.

"Constables, please help me to escort her to the trauma room. I'm going to call an ambulance. She is going to Lentegeur."

Reporting on duty for the second day shift and preparing to go outside to their usual patrol van Clive stops Adrian in his footsteps.

" _Jammer, Parker. Slegte nuus vir jou vandag."_ ("Sorry, Parker. Bad news for you today.") Clive says sympathetically as he hands Adrian a _subpoena_ and Adrian pulls his face in dissatisfaction.

" _Jy sal baie gou moet maak om 'n afskrif van jou verklaring te kry. Die saak is by die hof in Wynberg."_ ("You are going to have to hurry to get a copy of your statement. The court case is in Wynberg.")

" _Jitte, Okkie. Jy weet hoe om 'n mens se dag te maak. Dié dagvaardiging moes ek mos drie weke terug voor die hofdatum gekry het."_ ("Good gracious, Okkie. You know how to ruin my day. They were supposed to serve me with this _subpoena_ three weeks ago, not on the day of appearance!")

Adrian sighs and tries to smile.

" _Werk jy buite vandag?"_ ("Are you working outside today?")

" _Nee, ek sal maar binne werk dan ry jy met Golf Romeo 10."_ ("No, I'll be inside. Then you can take Golf Romeo 10.")

" _Werk 'n bietjie saam met Barry, man."_ ("Why don't you work with Barry?")

" _Dit klink baie lekker, maar ek kan nie die aanklagkantoor aan die studente oorlaat nie. Moenie jou bekommer nie. Ek sal 'n betroubare bemanning vir Barry gee."_ ("Sounds inviting, but I can't leave the charge office to the students. Don't worry. I'll post a reliable crew to work with Barry.")

" _Dis goed so. Nou ja. Laat ek my tyd gaan mors."_ ("Okay then. Well, let me go and waste my time.") Adrian says discouraged and turns around as Barry emerges from the walk-in safe.

"Sorry, _Engelsman_. I have to go to Wynberg. Okkie will organise you a crew for Golf Romeo 6."

"Ar ye taking Nero with?"

"No. He will be of much more use to you than to me."

Adrian hands the leash to Barry and Nero whimpers.

" _Ag_ no, Nero. It's okay, boy. I'll see you later. I'll bring you a big, juicy bone from the butcher, but only if you behave and listen well to Barry."

Nero barks and Adrian chuckles.

"He'll be good."

"Take care, lad. Please drive safely."

Adrian shakes his head.

"Geez, _Engelsman._ By this time you know I always do. I don't know where this suddenly comes from. I'll be back before any of you noticed I've been gone."

Adrian affectionately rubs Nero before taking the logbook from Clive. Barry worriedly looks on as Adrian leaves the charge office. There is a feeling of uncertainty and anxiety which he simply cannot shake that their lives would be turned upside down in a matter of only a couple of hours...

Just after one that afternoon Adrian gets into the van, stretches and sighs. It was a typical day in the court where he had to sit outside in the cold corridors and wait for his turn to be called in. When they eventually called him in the courtroom he was informed that the case was to be postponed yet again. Adrian eagerly finishes the can of fruit juice and accurately throws the canister into the bin next to the van through the open window before he picks up his cell phone to phone Barry. As Barry's cell phone was ringing Adrian switches on both the police radio and the car radio, and he reduces the volume of the car radio to enable communication on the police radio without any interruptions. Barry answers his phone in a matter of seconds as was the usual norm.

"Hi, _Engelsman_. Just let everyone know that I'm on my way, please?"

"Okay. Hou did it gae?"

"Postponed. Again." Adrian sighs.

"Anyway, ETA is about an hour. I should be in by two depending on the traffic."

"Roger. Adrian, please drive carefully, okay?"

"Oh my word, _Engelsman!_ You did tell me the same thing this morning. You know how much I hate it when people fuss over me. So please stop that, okay?"

"Leuk lad, ye ken A jist care an for some reason A jist hae a dreadful feeling which A cannae pinpoint. So be careful out thare. Everything is quiet haur at the station, so dinnae rush back."

"Alrighty. But just relax now, okay? I will be at the station before you know it and then we can finish the shift with some drug related arrests, okay?"

"Okay."

"Chow."

Adrian shakes his head as he disconnects and starts his journey toward Grabouw. He was eager to go back to the station as he didn't like it if his time was wasted like this. Approaching a busy intersection Adrian notices with relief that the light is still green for him to go, but he nevertheless approaches the intersection with caution and notices from his peripheral vision the approaching BMW on his side which is about to skip a red robot. Adrian desperately applies brakes and tries to swerve away from the impact, but the BMW hits him right on the driver's side. Because Adrian applied brakes and tried to swerve away it causes the van to roll over once and lands back on its wheels again. Furious about the damage to his vehicle the driver of the BMW approaches Adrian's patrol van, but Ryan who was in the same traffic gets hold of the guilty driver.

"Hold on there, china. Where do you think you are going?"

"You stupid idiot! Can't you see he rammed into my car? Look there! It's a virtually brand new vehicle with thousands of Rands' damage to it! Stupid policeman!"

"Yes, I did see your car ramming into his patrol van because you skipped a red light! I promise you if you try to leave the scene I'll track you down! I have your registration number and I've seen everything happening! You're not going anywhere!"

Fortunately for Ryan the other drivers also get out of their vehicles to assist and to keep the driver of the BMW where he is. Ryan takes out his cell phone and phones the nearest police station and emergency services before walking closer to the van. His blood runs cold when he sees that it is a police vehicle from Grabouw and yet Adrian drove a bigger vehicle the other day - a 4 x 4...

Ryan approaches the van on the passenger's side and manages to open the door after a while, facing the picture he didn't want to see. He carefully gets inside and softly places the flat of his fingers on Adrian's jugular vein. Adrian is still strapped in an upright seated position, but his chin rested on his chest as he was unconscious. He is alive, but critically injured. In spite of the fact that Adrian was obviously wearing his police jersey and bunny jacket as part of his uniform Ryan could see that Adrian's right arm was badly broken and that he was bleeding from it. He was also bleeding from what appeared to be his right hip or leg, close to where his gun was holstered. Unfortunately that all made sense because the impact was on the driver's door side.

Ryan rushes back to his car to fetch a blanket to drape over Adrian until the ambulance arrives. He gets in on the passenger's side again and carefully monitors Adrian's vitals while anxiously waiting for the ambulance and fire brigade. Ryan also notices the steering wheel is pinning Adrian down and realises that the fire brigade would have to cut him loose from the wreck. With Ryan anxiously waiting for the emergency personnel to arrive on the scene Adrian regains consciousness and wearily opens his eyes. He lifts his head and blinks, trying to figure out what has happened and where he was. Adrian tries to move in a more comfortable position, but realises he is seriously injured and he groans softly.

"Hey buddy." Ryan says softly.

"It's okay. I'm here. Don't move, okay? The ambulance is coming. Just take it easy."

"Ryan..." Adrian responds softly, clearly in shock.

"Hush, buddy. Don't talk. Just rest."

"Please... help me... it hurts..."

"You'll be okay, buddy. The ambulance is coming any moment now. We'll get you out in no time." Ryan replies reassuringly.

Ryan carefully takes Adrian's left hand in his, not sure if it is hurt. The worry inside him grows intense. Adrian is obviously in shock. Despite the extent of his injuries he was way too calm and he didn't respond much. Ryan silently hopes that the medics will give Adrian a strong sedative of some sort to keep him calm when they free him from the wreck. Adrian groans softly and the tears of pain flows freely but silently over his cheeks.

"Just hang on. Don't move, okay?"

"It hurts... Please... don't go..."

The sounds of the sirens tearing through the relatively quiet suburban area brings much needed relief to Ryan's anxiety.

"Just another minute or two, buddy. It's okay. I'm here. I'm not leaving. Don't move, okay?"

"Ryan... please... phone Barry..." Adrian pleads weakly.

"I'll do that, buddy. Just rest now. Everything will be alright."

With the fire brigade and the paramedics both on the scene Ryan softly squeezes Adrian's left hand before getting out on the passenger's side to make space for the paramedics. It is imperative for the paramedics to start treatment before the fire brigade removes the door on the driver's side. They didn't want any more anxiety to be added to the stress Adrian already had to endure.

"No... no... Ryan... Don't... leave..."

"I'm right here, buddy. I need to make space for the medics to attend to you, okay? But I am not leaving you. I'm right here."

A paramedic of Netcare 911 gets inside the van on the passenger's side. He is equipped with all the necessary medical equipment to stabilise Adrian.

"Hi pal. I'm Gary from Netcare 911. Everything is alright. They are going to remove the door so that we can take you out. Just hang in there, okay? It won't be long now. What's your name?" Gary asks reassuringly.

"Adrian..."

"Where are you stationed, Adrian?" Gary asks as he carefully secures Adrian's neck with a neck brace.

"At Grabouw... I had to come... to Wynberg... for a court case..."

"That sounds boring. I don't think I will like sitting in court the whole day. Just hang on, okay? I am going to connect you to an IV and give you some morphine for the pain. You'll be alright."

Still standing close to the passenger door so Adrian can see him Ryan worriedly looks on as the paramedics try and get Adrian as comfortable as possible. The colleague of the paramedic who introduced himself as Gary brought a spinal board which they will use to strap Adrian to to prevent any further spinal injuries when they lay him down on the stretcher and then into the ambulance.

"Where are you going to take him?" Ryan asks worriedly.

"From the information we got is that he prefers Vergelegen Mediclinic, but that would be too far, so we will take him to Constantiaberg Mediclinic."

Gary unbuckles Adrian's seatbelt and realises with worry that Adrian has lost consciousness.

"We are going to have to hurry, chaps. He has lost consciousness. It is a good thing for now because we will have to move him onto the spinal board but I need to get him out of here."

"No worries. You guys can come this side and quickly bag him and get the portable vital signs patient monitor here."

The fire brigade members patiently wait for the paramedics to do the necessary extension of treatment before they proceed freeing Adrian from the wreckage with their specialised equipment. Gary walks a couple of paces away from the scene before taking out his cell phone to phone the police station at Grabouw. To his relief the phone is answered almost immediately.

"Grabouw police, good afternoon."

"Good afternoon, sir. You are speaking to Gary of Netcare 911. Who am I speaking to?"

"It is Constable Fourie. How can I help you?" Constable Fourie asks politely.

"Could you please inform the station commander that one of your members was involved in a serious car accident? It is the patrol van marked with the call sign GR 10. The policeman said his name was Adrian. We are taking him to Constantiaberg Mediclinic."

"I will tell him immediately, sir. What is the policeman's condition?"

"He is unconscious. I am uncertain about the extent of his injuries. I am really sorry." Gary says sympathetically.

"Thanks for letting us know, sir. Goodbye."

Constable Fourie then rushes down to Henry's office and urgently knocks on the door. Henry looks up from the registers he was inspecting.

"Colonel, I just got a call from a Gary of Netcare. Adrian was involved in an accident. The paramedic didn't say much - just that Adrian is unconscious."

Henry abruptly closes the registers he was busy inspecting and gathers his car keys and cap.

"Did they say where they are going to take him?" Henry asks anxiously.

"Yes, Colonel. Constantiaberg Mediclinic."

Without saying anything else Henry runs past Constable Fourie, almost knocking him over as he storms out of his office and down the corridor. He exits the station building and runs to his official vehicle before speeding off.

Standing at the charge office to get a docket Barry frowns upon hearing the sound of the speeding vehicle leaving the station premises and he curiously takes a quick peek through the window of the charge office. Realising it is Henry's car Barry approaches Clive who is busy getting a can of Coke from the vending machine.

"Lieutenant, dae ye ken why the Colonel left in such a fudder?"

Clive looks puzzled.

"No. I wondered who is driving out of here like a maniac. Did you hear anything on the police radio in the charge office of a major crime in progress? Maybe that is why the Colonel left in such a hurry."

"Nae, Lieutenant. The channel is clear an quiet. Nuthin came through."

Clive frowns lightly.

"Did Adrian phone to say when he is coming?"

"Aye. Some 30 minutes ago. He should be in by twa traffic permitting."

Henry drove as fast as his trusty Toyota Corolla allowed him to get to the scene of accident in Rondebosch, but despite the fact that he managed to drive at 190 km/h for most parts it still took a great deal of 45 minutes to navigate the 65 kilometres with all the traffic. Arriving at the scene of the car accident Henry has to close his eyes briefly in order to get his emotions under control. It is an ugly scene and the van is a complete write-off. Whoever drove it could barely be alive - if at all.

Henry takes a deep breath as he approaches the van and getting into the van on the driver's side. He needs to determine which of his members drove the patrol van as he was accountable to the cluster commander to explain why one of his vehicles left the Grabouw precinct. It is then that Henry realises that he remembers an entry in the occurrence book which Adrian made before he left for Wynberg earlier that day and Henry's heart sinks as he stares at the leather cross on the keyring attached to the key in the ignition. It was a leather cross Adrian made himself which he would always attach to the key of the vehicle he was to drive when on duty, irrespective of which vehicle was allocated to him. Henry chokes back the tears and unavoidable sob of anguish.

"Afternoon, Colonel. Thanks for coming so soon and for driving all the way here."

Henry is startled by the policeman speaking behind him and he forces himself to composure as he gets out from the patrol van.

"Colonel, are you okay?" The policeman from Rondebosch asks concerned.

"Were you on the scene first, Sergeant?" Henry replies hoarsely.

"Yes, Colonel."

"The... the policeman that drove the van... were you able to see if he was alive?"

"He was, Colonel. But he was in terrible shape. You seem quite upset, Colonel. Are you okay? I wish all station commanders were so concerned about their members."

"The policeman... he... he is my youngest son..." Henry replies emotionally.

"Good gracious, Colonel! I'm sorry. I didn't know. I think we are capable of handling all the necessary things around here. I think you should go to Constantiaberg Mediclinic. The paramedics mentioned that they would be transporting him there. We'll get your statement later."

Pacing the long corridors in the Constantiaberg Mediclinic since their arrival Ryan suddenly remembers in his worried state of mind that Adrian asked him to phone Barry. Ryan winces as he walks to the waiting room close to the operating rooms and he takes a seat. He momentarily and tiredly rests with his face in his hands as he rests with his elbows on his knees. Goodness only knows if Henry knew of the state of affairs and how Barry was going to handle the news. He would most probably fear the worst and would feel as if history has repeated itself again like it did four years before when he lost his parents. It would most probably rip open the healed wounds of the past... Calling Barry's cell number it does not take long before Barry answers.

"Hullo?"

"Hi, Barry. It's Ryan." Ryan greets him tiredly.

"Guid gracious! Wit brings me this honour?" Barry asks excited, pleased to hear from Ryan.

"Barry, _uhm..._ I'm so sorry, kid. I... I need you to sit down." Ryan says as gently as he could manage through his own anxiety.

The moment of silence only prevails for a second or two before Barry cries out.

"Och nae! Ryan! Nae! Please nae! Please dinnae dae this! Please tell me Adrian is okay!"

Ryan hears Barry is desperately trying to fight back the tears.

"Barry... I'm waiting for the doctor. Adrian was still alive when the ambulance took him to the hospital, but he was in bad shape..." Ryan replies helpless and emotional.

"Och God! Please Jesus, please help us! Please dinnae take Adrian too please! A beg Ye!" Barry prays through his sobbing.

Ryan takes a deep breath, realising that he would have to calm Barry down.

"Barry? Barry, listen to me, okay?" Ryan pleads brotherly.

"I know it is really difficult for you right now, but please try to calm down. I promise you I will keep you updated on any news and I am certain Henry is on his way as well."

"That's probably why he left in such a fudder! Ryan, whaur... whaur ar ye?" Barry replies tearfully.

"Constantiaberg Mediclinic. Barry, please hang in there, okay?"

"A feel so helpless! Why is this happening? A cannae lose Adrian too! He is the brither A niver had!"

"Barry, if it helps any... I am not leaving here until Henry is here, okay? We will be at Adrian's bedside until you can come through. Just please promise me you will not drive in your current state of mind. Rather let Chrissie drive you guys through, okay?"

Ryan's heart cringes as he listens to Barry's soft crying over the phone and it takes a few moments before Barry manages to speak again.

"A really appreciate yer help, lad... Jist keep me updated, please. A... A hae tae get going... It is getting bizzie in the charge office..."

"Hang in there, kiddo. Everything will be alright."

Barry disconnects the call and turns around, bumping into Clive in the process. Clive brotherly hugs Barry firmly for a moment or two. This causes Barry's tears to flow freely again but neither of them could be bothered about the reaction from the public in the charge office.

"Come pal, let's get you to the trauma room and get you debriefed." Clive says quietly, but Barry loosens him from Clive's embrace and shakes his head firmly.

Clive firmly takes Barry by the shoulders.

"Listen Barry, I am not asking you to come with me - I am telling you. I care deeply about you all and there is no way I can work with you now. I'm getting the trauma counsellor to speak to you and I'll be taking you to the farm. You are excused from the rest of the shift. If you need to take the next few days off to support Adrian and his family that is perfectly fine." Clive says firmly, but compassionately.

Ryan bravely dries his tears as he hears the approaching footsteps and he gets up from where he was being seated, anxiously looking at the approaching figure which he first thought would be the doctor, but he realises with relief it was Henry. Ryan puts his hand on Henry's shoulder and gazes into Henry's eyes before brotherly embracing Henry, holding him for a long time. Henry's body shudders with the muffled sobs tearing through his body before he finally lets Ryan go and forcing himself to composure. But Henry's anguish and fear was clearly visible and Ryan sympathetically gestures him to take a seat before preparing a cup of coffee for them at the coffee machine in the waiting room.

"Thanks for being there with Adrian, Ryan. I really appreciate it." Henry manages hoarsely.

"I am just so grateful I could have been there." Ryan says thoughtfully.

Ryan hands Henry a paper cup filled with coffee.

"It feels like a lifetime that they have been busy with him since we arrived here. I feel so helpless..." Ryan says tiredly.

Ryan puts his hand on Henry's shoulder as Henry takes a few careful sips from the paper cup. He winces and sighs.

"I'm going to have to let Barry and Chrissie know."

"I phoned Barry already." Ryan says sympathetically.

"He didn't take the news well at all."

"He won't." Henry replies tiredly.

"The trauma of losing his parents in a car accident will haunt him afresh."

Henry takes his cell phone from his pocket and patiently waits as Chrissie's phone keeps on ringing. That can mean only one thing and that is that she was busy with a patient...

" _Ekskuus, my engel. My foon was in my handsak. Ek is 'n bietjie op tee-tyd."_ ("Sorry for not answering your call immediately, my angel. My phone was in my handbag. I am on a tea break at the moment.")

"Chrissie, I am so sorry to tell you this, but..." Henry says carefully as he swallows hard at the fresh tears threatening to flow.

" _Dit kan nie goed wees nie... Wat's fout?"_ ("This can't be good... What's wrong?") Chrissie asks anxiously.

"Adrian was involved in a big car accident this afternoon... He is still in surgery..."

Chrissie knocks the mug of coffee over in a state of shock and it smashes to pieces onto the floor. She bows her head and rests it on her one hand.

" _Waar?"_ ("Where?") Chrissie asks tearfully.

"In Rondebosch. He was coming from the Wynberg court. I saw the patrol van _..._ Please pray, honey... the van is a total write-off..."

The surgeon emerges from the operating room only some hours later and approaches Henry, Chrissie and Barry who have since managed to join Henry at Constantiaberg Mediclinic. As a gesture of respect Ryan left Henry, Chrissie and Barry shortly on Barry and Chrissie's arrival as he knew that they would need space as a family.

"I can only assume you are the family of the policeman that came in here." The surgeon says tiredly.

"Yes. This is my wife and this is Barry. He basically has been part of our family for the last three years."

The surgeon gestures them to take a seat again. He joins them in sitting down and he takes off his glasses, tiredly rubbing his eyes.

"I have transferred your son to the surgical ICU. He is badly injured."

"I saw the patrol van and I can see from your demeanour that the situation is serious, but how serious are the injuries?" Henry asks carefully.

"Mr Parker, your son has got several fractures and he has internal injuries too. I have put him in an induced coma. The pain will be too much for him to take at this stage. And he is not going to go to work soon, if that is what you want to know."

"Did he sustain any back or neck injuries?" Henry asks worriedly.

"No, thankfully not. I'm not sure if I know of any policemen wearing their seatbelt and it was unusual to hear from the medics that he wore one. The seatbelt caused him a lot of injuries, but I'll tell you something, if he didn't wear one he would have smashed his face to pieces. We can be fortunate that the vehicle didn't catch fire."

It was decided to keep Adrian in an induced coma for two weeks before he was finally taken off the respirator. Somewhere just after midnight Adrian wearily opens his eyes and blinks. He becomes aware of the different noises of the monitor assessing his vitals, the footsteps of the nurses in the ward and their voices. The ward's lighting was kept down low in order for the patients to rest, but bright enough for the personnel to perform their duties adequately. But this only contributed to his confusion as Adrian's vision remains blurry for the next few moments. Feeling severely disorientated and trying to figure out what was going on and where he was Adrian tiredly tries to raise himself into a seated position, but a cry of pain escapes from his lips. Gisela hurries to Adrian's side and gently eases him back onto the pillows.

"It's okay, Adrian. Take it easy." Gisela says reassuringly and softly.

Adrian tiredly closes his eyes before opening them again. His vision just won't normalise and apart from the intense pain gnawing away at his body he becomes aware of the high fever wreaking havoc to his system. Gisela carefully wipes his face with a cold, wet cloth before placing the cloth on his forehead.

"René..." Adrian replies weary and confused.

"No, Adrian. It's me. It's Gisela." Gisela replies softly.

"Where... what happened? It hurts..."

"You are in the hospital because you were in a car accident. Don't worry. Everything will be okay now." Gisela replies reassuringly as she worriedly checks the medication in the IV. They will have to give Adrian some pain medication again as it is seems as if the previous dose has worn off.

Adrian tiredly closes his eyes again and Gisela approaches her senior colleague.

"That policeman that was in the car accident is really not doing well. He is running a bad temperature." Gisela says worriedly.

"That is not good news. Get the pathologist to come and take some blood. If there is an infection the doctor needs to know about it. He was worried that this might happen."

Gisela sighs.

"I will have to call the doctor too and hear what we can give the patient for the high fever. I will have to give him something for the pain anyway. He has woken up for the first time since the doctor has taken him out of the induced coma."

Barry enters the surgical ICU just after eight 'o clock that same morning. The hospital was strict about visiting hours, but Barry had the advantage that he and Gisela were involved in a romantic relationship and the fact that Barry was still dressed in his police uniform also made a difference that he could pay his friend a quick visit before going back home to rest after his last night shift. Barry anxiously looks at Adrian's vital signs on the computer screen and realises that the doctors have taken Adrian out of the induced coma as well. A nurse enters the ward with a tray of breakfast and smiles briefly.

"Hi Barry. Please see if you can help Adrian to eat something. It doesn't have to be everything, but he really needs to try to build up his strength again. Would you like some coffee?"

Barry smiles ruefully.

"Aye, thenk ye. Gisela haur?"

"No. She worked her last night shift. You have just missed her. She'll be off for the next week. Do you know her?"

Barry blushes shyly.

"She's ma girlfriend. Ah am so grateful tae ken that she coud hae taken care of ma buddy. A thought she might finish working this forenuin, bit A was hoping that A would still see her. Is Adrian any better?"

It takes a while for the nurse to understand Barry's Scottish English before she replies.

"No, not really. The pathologists were here to do blood tests. He has been running a bad temperature for more than 24 hours that we are not happy with."

Barry lays his hand on Adrian's forehead.

"Ar the meds not helping?" Barry asks worriedly.

"No, not really."

The nurse leaves the room and Barry takes up Adrian's left hand in his. He closes his eyes and fights back the tears.

"Och, Lord Jesus." Barry starts praying intensely.

"Ye ar so Almighty, so Holy. All that is evil including sickness must flee from Yer Holy Presence. Please I beg Ye, please take Adrian into Yer loving, powerful arms. Hold him close. Touch him an please heal him. He is such a precious freend, such a precious gift. Please comfort him an please take away all his pain an this fever. A pray this all in Yer Mighty an Holy Name, the glorious Name of Jesus Christ. Amen."

Barry bravely dries his tears, takes up his Bible, and starts reading. The moment of silence only prevails for a short while before Adrian opens his eyes. He turns his head and stares at Barry.

"Barry..." Adrian says weary.

Barry looks up and puts his Bible aside.

"Hey laddie." Barry says softly.

"Hou ar ye?"

"Feels like I have been ran over by a train..."

"It'll be okay. Ye ar in guid care nou. Everything will be awrite. Thay brung ye brakfast. Ar ye hungert?"

"Yeah. A little bit."

Barry pushes the trolley closer and adjusts the bed with the new electronic device attached to the hospital bed to ensure as much comfort as possible for Adrian. Adrian picks up the utensils, but he rests back onto the pillows again, clearly still too weak to move. Barry patiently helps Adrian to eat his breakfast, but as expected Adrian doesn't eat much. When Adrian falls asleep, Barry picks up his Bible again to read, but looks up as the doctor enters the ward.

"Hello, Barry." The doctor greets formally. It is evident that he had something serious to discuss.

"Hullo Doctor. Did ye perhaps get the results of the blood tests back?" Barry asks hopefully.

"Yes, Barry. We did. That's the reason why I'm here. We have a serious problem and I need to know something. I'm not sure how you'll react to what I want to know."

Barry frowns.

"Barry, I'm a frank person and I'll give it to you straight. Adrian's immune system is compromised and forgive me, but since Adrian got here I noticed the intense bond of friendship you have toward Adrian."

"Ar ye implying...?"

"I'm sorry, Barry. As a doctor I need to ask."

"Well, ye ar wasting yer time! Adrian is ma best freend, bit in case ye hae missed it Ah am dating ane of yer nurses in this infirmary! Guid gracious! A cannae believe wit ye jist said! Hou daur ye!" Barry retorts infuriated.

"You can't deny it, Barry. This was the first logical explanation we could think of."

"Really? Did ye even bather tae check up on his medical records which clearly indicates that he had his spleen removed twa years ago after he got shot? Did it occur tae ye that he is more susceptible tae infections than the average person an that that may be the cause of his compromised immune system?"

"No. I haven't."

Barry shakes his head in disbelief.

"Hou daur ye tae hae this conversation with me? It's not tae say that if we share alike flat, alike patrol vehicle an that we ar close that we... Guid gracious! A hae a guid mind an charge ye with _crimen injuria!_ " Barry retorts, clearly livid. He turns around and forces himself to take a deep breath as he runs his hands over his spiky hair. Only moments later he turns back to face the doctor, clearly a bit more calmer and also remorseful.

"Ah am sairy. It's been a horrible time... Is thare anything A can dae? Cannae A donate blood or something?"

"It's okay. I'm sorry too. But I needed to ask. Adrian is O-negative, Barry. It's a rather scarce blood type. He can give blood to anyone, but he can't receive blood from just anyone. It must be O-negative."

"Well, please ask the nurse tae come. Can we dae a direct transfusion?"

"We can certainly do so."

Due to the fact that Barry was fatigued after working night shift and with him donating blood in the process as well he had to force himself to take a brief nap as he was seated in the chair next to Adrian's bedside. But his vibrating cell phone rouses him and he goes out of the ICU to answer the call.

"Hullo?"

"Hi, Barry. It's Chrissie. I am quite worried about you as I see you haven't returned from work yet. Where are you?"

"Dinnae stress, dear. A am haur at Constantiaberg Mediclinic."

"Oh thank goodness. How is Adrian doing?"

"He awauk last night an he had some brakfast this forenuin. They ran some blood tests on him because he was running a bad temperature for a while. Apparently he has an infection an his immune system is compromised. We did a direct blood transfusion just half an hour ago."

"I'm sorry, I don't understand. Did you give him blood?" Chrissie asks a bit shocked.

"Aye. We ar alike blood type - O-negative. A jist wish thare was more A coud dae..."

"You have done so much already. Barry sweetheart, please stay in touch. Let me know if there are any changes."

"Nae worries. A will dae so." Barry replies reassuringly.

"Barry, thank you so much for being there for Adrian. It really means so much to us. We love you very much." Chrissie says gratefully and affectionately.

"A loue ye too."

Chapter Fifteen - No festive Christmas

The first part of the recovering and rehabilitation process after the car accident frustrated Adrian to a great extent. He felt that he was just busy settling into his police work and being able to enjoy living out his passion which was to serve his community, but the severe extent of his injuries left him with no choice but to rest as much as possible and to allow his body to heal from the trauma. He only managed to do the small everyday things again once his arm healed completely, but some twelve weeks after the accident he was still wheelchair bound and eager to return back to work.

When Barry's alarm interrupts his deep sleep he opens his eyes and reluctantly throws off the cosy bedding before getting up. Much to his amusement and surprise Adrian also stirs and attempts to get up.

"Haud on, lad. Whaur dae ye think ye ar going?" Barry asks apprehensively.

"Getting ready for work, _Engelsman._ What else?" Adrian replies determined.

"A dinnae ken 'bout that, lad." Barry says.

"Ye ar not 100% yet."

"Not 100% what?" Adrian asks mischievously.

"There is no reason why I can't go back to work. This good old wheelchair will get me anywhere I want to go until everyone and I are happy that I feel strong enough to run around again. My arm's fine. I can answer the phones and write dockets."

Barry shakes his head in disbelief.

"Ye ar stubborn – jist like yer Da."

"Nope. I'm just terribly bored. One can only play so much TV games, watch DVDs or sleep during the rehab. I just wish the doctors will allow me to ride. I would give my wisdom teeth to go for a ride."

Barry holds up his one hand in a firm stopping gesture.

"Nae. Ane – ye dinnae hae yer wisdom teeth anymore. Twa - that's not going tae happen. Not for a long time still. Ye ken that so dinnae even try tae gae thare. Bit hou sure ar ye ye ar up tae it tae resume duties, lad?"

"Well, I got the go ahead from Dr Clarence to resume light duties again. Please give me a hand so we can get to the station. I don't want us to be late. I can guarantee you my dad is already at the station and you know how he feels if members report late for duty."

It takes quite a while, but Barry patiently helps Adrian getting organised before Adrian carefully gets into the car on the passenger's side while Barry loads his equipment and the wheelchair so that they can go to the station. Getting behind the steering wheel Barry looks at Adrian.

"Jist promise me ane thing - if ye ar tired ye ar coming home, okay?" Barry says brotherly, but sternly.

"Yes, sir."

When Adrian and Barry arrive at the station they find Henry in the charge office as expected. He was busy inspecting all the registers in the charge office when his fatherly instinct makes hin look up from one of the registers he was inspecting and he frowns heavily as he sternly stares at Adrian over the rim of his glasses.

"Morning, Constable. Aren't you supposed to be at home?" Henry asks annoyed.

"Morning, Colonel. Well, Dr Clarence said I'm allowed to resume light duties today. I feel strong enough and I'm beyond bored at home. There is nothing wrong with my hands."

Henry shakes his head.

"You probably don't deserve a slap on the wrist for being so loyal and hardworking, so I will be so kind as to take the blame for setting such a good example to you all. It did rub off on your brothers as well, but you were presumptuous and pushed in right in front of that queue. Do you really feel up to resume duties today? Are you strong enough?"

Barry dares to hold Henry's gaze for a split second as he collects some docket covers and official forms he will need during the day and from his body language Henry could see that Barry was not happy about Adrian's decision either. Adrian clearly ignores the surly atmosphere in the charge office and just smiles.

"Yes, Colonel. I think so."

"Okay, but when you feel tired or in pain you are going home. I'm not asking. It's an order."

"Understood, Colonel."

Adrian realises that the counter separating them from the public was too high for him to reach and he swiftly makes his way to the big desk where Henry was sitting. He patiently waits for Henry to finish with the occurrence book before he starts writing the required reports for their shift taking over. With that done and with Barry returning from the parade Adrian makes his way to the kitchenette which was located next to the charge office out of sight from the public.

"Hey, _Engelsman_! Do you want coffee before you go?"

Barry enters the kitchenette and grins as he shakes his head.

"It's not a trick question, is it? Bit will ye manage though?"

"Yeah. You'll just have to carry the mugs for me obviously. I want to make my dad some tea as well. He is too busy to breathe."

Adrian soon found that he has completely forgotten how busy the charge office can become. He manned the busiest telephone line in the charge office so that he can receive all the complaints or general enquiries, and patiently helped the new students by showing them how to register complaints on the computer and capturing the information of the case dockets. Between the handling of the calls, registration of the complaints and case dockets, and writing reports in the occurrence book he helped his fellow colleagues certifying documentation where needed. During this time the phone rings for the umpteenth time and Adrian answers the call immediately.

"Grabouw _polisie_ _goeiemiddag,_ good afternoon." Adrian answers friendly.

"I need a vehicle to attend to my complaint immediately!" The complainant on the line carries on in a rude and agitated tone of voice.

"Okay, sir. Just calm down, please. It's alright." Adrian reassures him as he proceeds to register the complaint on their computer system.

"What's the problem there?" Adrian asks with concern.

"No, no. Don't waste my time! You just send a vehicle, okay?"

"Sir, I need the details of the complaint. What's happening there?" Adrian replies patiently.

"You are stupid! Who am I talking to?!"

"Constable Parker." Adrian replies calmly and politely.

"You stupid policeman! You know, that lady would have been raped by the time you finished your trivia!"

Adrian enters the relevant details into the computer system as fast as the computer allows him to. It was in times like these that he really wished for a system that was faster.

"Sir, please give me your name and number in case we need to follow up with you on the address or any other information." Adrian requests courteously.

"Forget it! I won't give it to you!"

Adrian closes his eyes briefly and takes a deep breath, forcing himself to control his breathing and temper.

"Where is the complaint, sir? Where must the police go?"

"The Keg."

"We have a Keg & Leopard and a Keg & Barrel pub in our precinct, sir. Which one?"

"You are an idiot! Don't you know your policing area?! How long have you been stationed in Grabouw?! You incompetent idiot!"

It is at this specific point after the umpteenth insult that Adrian realises that he has reached the end of his temper. Henry was extremely strict on how the public should be dealt with, but he also did not tolerate the abuse of his members in any form. Unfortunately for the caller his behaviour justified a stern approach.

"Sir, I'm warning you – you are speaking to an officer of the law and State, and I don't appreciate—"

"No! Let me warn you! I'm a Commissioner and I will ensure your immediate dismissal!"

"Such a rank does not exist in SAPS, sir. And I am sure that if you are in the police you would know your Standing Orders, code of conduct and telephone etiquette. The way in which you conduct yourself is inappropriate and unnecessary." Adrian replies sternly.

"I will see you in five minutes!"

"I'm waiting for you!"

Adrian waits for the call to be disconnected by the caller before he slams the handset down. He finishes registering the complaint and communicates the complaint through to the available vehicles in the precinct before leaving his desk, wheeling his wheelchair outside. Clive has watched the entire episode unfolding from when the call was answered until Adrian finalised registering the complaint before he gets up from behind the desk, following Adrian to the outside.

" _Parker? Wat's fout? Wie het jou so ontstel? Wat gaan aan?"_ ("Parker? What has happened that makes you this upset?") Clive asks concerned and brotherly.

" _Ag dis_ okay _, Okkie. Moenie jou daaroor bekommer nie. Ek steur my nie aan kinderagtige mense nie."_ ("It's okay, Okkie. Don't worry about it. Obviously that person has got a serious problem and is childish.")

Adrian takes a deep breath and closes his eyes momentarily before staring out in front of him again.

" _Daardie ou het jou baie kwaad gemaak. Ek het jou lanklaas so kwaad gesien."_ ("Whoever that complainant was made you livid. I haven't seen you this furious in a long time.")

" _Daai vent het my gedreig met ontslag en agter 'n rang weggekruip wat nie eers bestaan nie. Hy is 'n lafaard."_ ("That scoundrel threatened me with dismissal. He is a coward who hides behind a rank which does not exist.")

" _Toemaar jong. Jy weet jou pa neem die gesprekke van alle inkomende oproepe na die aanklagkantoor op. Daardie vent gaan sy agterent sien sonder 'n spieël."_ ("It's okay. You know your dad records all incoming calls to the charge office. That complainant barks up the wrong tree.")

Clive puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

" _Is jy_ okay _? Jy lyk vir my baie moeg en bleek. Moet ons jou nie maar huistoe vat nie?"_ ("Are you okay? You look pale and fatigued. I think we must take you home.")

Adrian takes a peek at his watch.

" _Wel, dit is al na twaalf. Ek dink so, Okkie. Ek sal môre weer kom."_ ("Well, it is twelve 'o clock already. I think you can take me home. I'll come again tomorrow.")

" _Dink jy nie jy is 'n bietjie oorhaastig nie? Dink jy nie jy moet nog maar rus nie?"_ ("I think you are pushing yourself too hard. I think you must still rest.") Clive says concerned and brotherly.

" _Nee gedorie! Ek raak te gefrustreerd met myself by die huis. Kom ons ry. Ek sal môre weer inkom – al is dit net vir 'n paar uur."_ ("No, good gracious! It is really frustrating staying at home and doing as little as possible. Let's go. I'll come in again tomorrow – even if it is only for a few hours.")

Unfortunately for Adrian he was still to perform light duties for the next three months since he reported for duty again after the accident. As much as he wanted to he was not allowed to do horse riding either and the rest of the rehab took much too long to his liking. However the three months he had to perform light duties at the charge office and occasionally filling in for his colleagues in other departments at the police station brought forth more knowledge and a deeper appreciation for the important role the rest of the personnel had played in the smooth functioning of the police station. During this time Adrian was approached again to join the team of the detectives, but to their dismay Adrian insisted to keep the offer on ice. He thrived on the action he and Barry were exposed to when performing crime prevention duties and visible policing, and he could barely contain his excitement and anticipation to get back into that action again.

Barry's cell phone alarm rings at 04:00 on the morning of Christmas Day and he opens his eyes reluctantly before stretching out and groaning softly as he gropes for his cell phone to stop the alarm. Working on Christmas on his birthday wasn't a thought he relished. He got used to the big and happy family gatherings over Christmas on the farm in the house of togetherness and love. Barry switches on the bedside lamp on the bedside table between the two single beds and chuckles when Adrian moans softly as he wakes up before tiredly rubbing his eyes.

"Morning, _Engelsman_."

"Hey, auld man. Merry Christmas."

Adrian throws off the bedding as he gets up before walking to his closet where he takes out an envelope which he hands to Barry who also got out of bed, but Barry remains seated as he rubs the sleep from his eyes.

"Merry Christmas and happy birthday, pal."

Barry chuckles.

"Thenks, bit Ah amna sure if A really feel as if Ah am having a birthday the-day having tae wirk furst day shift."

"It will be a piece of cake. You'll be bored and frustrated. Apparently working on Christmas is boring and quiet. Anyhow, guess who'll be smiling about his finances at the end of the month. Double pay today and tomorrow, and then your birthday bonus."

"Och well, wit can A say?" Barry smiles.

"Chancie me. Bit wit is this nou - this envelope?"

"Well, I wasn't sure what to get you for your birthday. Hope whatever is in there will come in handy."

"Ye dinnae hae tae dae that. Ye an yer faimlie hae given me everything A need an more since A got haur."

Barry opens the envelope, but he has to choke back his emotion when he notices what's inside, for it is much more than he had ever expected.

"Adrian..." Barry says softly and clearly overwhelmed.

"Why did ye dae this?"

"Hey, do you honestly think I'll need all that money that was awarded to me after my civil claim against the State was successful?"

Adrian chuckles softly as he takes a seat next to Barry, putting his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"Looks like I'm going to drive everyone to tears this morning."

"Bit why did ye dae it? Wit will A dae with all this money?" Barry asks flabbergasted.

"Just what you want to. I'll advise you to invest it, but it is yours to do with as you please. I gave my parents and brothers the same gift. The rest I'm going to invest so when the day comes that I'm really tired of being a policeman I'll have a big nest egg. I'm not sure what I'll do with all the interest that will be generated every month."

Adrian smiles as Barry dries his tears before giving Adrian a brotherly hug.

"Thenks, lad." Barry says softly.

"Yer freendship is the best gift that God coud ever hae given me. Ye ar the brither A niver had."

Adrian pats Barry on the back before they both get up so Adrian could prepare their protein shakes and energy tea for breakfast and for the rest of the day. Preparing for work after breakfast Barry stares in astonishment as Adrian dresses in his police uniform and gearing up for the day.

"An nou?"

Adrian smiles as he holsters his pistol.

"I'm ready. Back in full gear."

"Ar ye sure?"

"Yeah. Dr Clarence and the physio are happy, and declared me fit for normal duties. I am so ready! Double birthday present?" Adrian replies excitedly.

Barry smiles.

"Ye made ma day."

Adrian and Barry enter the charge office some twenty minutes later before the mandatory parade. Knowing his members who work with him on the shift well Adrian instinctively knew that something was seriously wrong upon arrival and frowns heavily as he walks across to the table where the shift commander of the night shift finishes his reports in the occurrence book. Still wearing his cap Adrian dutifully salutes the shift commander.

"Morning, Lieutenant. Where are my members? It seems as if you are about to leave and the charge office would be acutely understaffed with only Constable Daniels and myself on duty." Adrian says worriedly.

"Sorry, Constable. You and Daniels are on your own. No one else of the Delta shift pitched up for work."

Adrian stares in shock and disbelief at the Lieutenant.

"But... You can't be serious! Just how am I supposed to manage?!"

The Lieutenant shrugs his shoulders.

"You can try and organise some reservists who would be willing to work on Christmas."

"Does the Colonel know about all this?" Adrian asks anxiously.

"I don't know. You are his son, aren't you?" The Lieutenant replies annoyed, clearly exhausted from the previous night's work.

Adrian tries to smile.

"Gosh... I'll see what I can do. Maybe we can organise with Somerset West to attend to our complaints. This stretches my managerial skills, but it is not your problem. Go and enjoy your rest."

"Thanks. Good luck here."

Adrian sighs as he sits down at the table to write in the occurrence book. It just doesn't make any sense because he cannot find any instructions of the students having fitness assessments or reports of anyone booking off sick. Clive was the only member on their shift that was granted vacation leave owing to the fact that he was married and because he had children who were still at school. The usual instructions of other functional members having to perform duties over December and the first two weeks of January were made crystal clear by Henry and the only other members who had the privilege to take leave over December were some members of the administration offices who had to take turns to ensure that the administration would still run smoothly. Barry emerges with two mugs of coffee from the kitchenette.

"Thought ye might want tae hae some coffee 'fore parade."

Barry puts Adrian's mug down on the table.

"Guid gracious! Whaur is everybody?"

"It's just you and me, _Engelsman_." Adrian says miserably.

"I'll phone Somerset West and Strand to hear if they would be able to attend to our complaints, and I will also try and organise reservists. I can't post you outside on your own."

"Whoa! Does Henry ken 'bout this?"

"I doubt it. He will blow his fuse and all hell will break lose. But I will have to phone him. Let us just check the safes first and write the other necessary reports. We would also have to check the cells together. You cannot go there alone either."

"Did anyone book off?"

"Not according to the occurrence book. So much for a quiet Christmas."

Adrian sighs and picks up the keys to the walk-in safe before Barry accompanies him so that they can check everything simultaneously. Adrian sticks the key in the door of the walk-in safe and tries to turn the key, but the safe is already open. He takes a deep breath to control his temper. Major issues could arise if the member of the previous shift forgot to lock the safe as Adrian already signed the handing over in good faith when he took over from the Lieutenant.

"What the heck?!" Adrian says agitated.

"They forgot to lock the safe!"

"Will be a bugger if anything disappeared." Barry says worriedly.

"You tell me!"

Adrian opens the door and gets the fright of his life as the members of his shift emerge from the walk-in safe.

"Merry Christmas and happy birthday!" they shout.

Adrian and Barry smile embarrassed.

" _Julle wetters! Ek was op die punt om my polse af te kou!"_ ("You rogues! I almost hanged myself!") Adrian chuckles.

All the shift members including Barry laugh at Adrian's response and most of the members present Barry with a small gift for his birthday before they all proceed to the parade room for a brief parade. Only two students remain in the charge office to ensure that the service delivery to the community is not interrupted in that short space of time. The shift members form a neat line and face Adrian.

"Morning, guys. First things first. Let's pray."

The members take off their caps in a gesture of respect.

"Almighty Heavenly Father, thank you for this blessing today of being here to help our community and for blessing us with a job to come to. Thank you for this special day - that You have come to earth so that we can be saved. Please protect us today and please bless this day so that we can perform our duties to the glory and honour of Your Holy Name. We pray this in the only Name of Jesus Christ. Amen."

Adrian smiles briefly.

"Merry Christmas everyone. Thank you for that nice surprise earlier. Does anyone have anything on their mind? Are you all doing okay?"

One of the Student Constables raises his hand.

"Lieutenant Koegelenberg asked me to inform you that Sergeant Klopper phoned earlier to report that he is on sick leave."

Refusing to show his annoyance about this Adrian keeps a calm and polite composure despite his feelings that the member in question is a chancer – at least in this instance.

"Thanks for the report, Student. Please make a late entry into the occurrence book about that. Okay, so that leaves us with only eight members today including our data capturer. Constable Daniels and I will work on Golf Romeo 6. Constable Fourie, you are the most senior Constable apart from Constable Daniels and myself so you and Student Kgoele can work on Golf Romeo 8 so we are two vehicles outside. Student Msiza, you are the most senior Student Constable of all the rookies so I am going to throw you in the deep end here. I will stand in as the shift commander today in the absence of Sergeant Klopper. Any problems whatsoever please phone me, okay? Please remember to inspect your firearms in the courtyard area and not in the charge office. When you do the hourly cell visits please go as a pair. Don't go in there alone. Leave your firearms in the safe in the charge office when you go and do cell inspections. There are no other important entries to take note of. Anything else on your minds?"

"No, Constable."

Adrian smiles.

"Okay then. Squad, fall out!"

The first part of the morning turns out to be extremely quiet as expected and it was clear that most of the residents were attending church as part of the Christmas celebrations. A comfortable silence prevails nside the patrol van as Adrian quietly wonders what Henry was doing at home. It was to be a lonesome day for Henry at home owing to the fact that Chrissie was also on duty at the hospital and it would be a good idea to go to the farm for a couple of minutes over lunch time.

"Golf Romeo 6, come in for Romeo."

Adrian jerks lightly as the sudden broadcast snaps him out of his muse and he takes a deep breath as he picks up the police mike from the cradle of the police radio.

"Good morning again, Romeo. Proceed for Golf Romeo 6." Adrian replies politely.

"Stand by for Golf Romeo 1."

Adrian and Barry look at each other and they both frown lightly, because they know that Golf Romeo 1 is Henry's call sign or the charge office commander back at the station. Henry probably decided to get into his uniform and to work special duties to kill the boredom back at home.

"Golf Romeo 6, come in for Golf Romeo 1." Henry orders formally.

"Golf Romeo 1, good morning and merry Christmas." Adrian replies.

"Merry Christmas too, Golf Romeo 6. Please come to the station."

"Copied, Golf Romeo 1. Be there in five mikes."

Adrian puts the mike back and Barry shakes his head.

"Why would Henry be at the station?"

Adrian sighs.

"He is probably bored. I don't get it. Why would he not rather go and play some golf? He works so hard and gets little time to rest."

They arrive at the station shortly afterwards and Adrian parks the vehicle close to the charge office but out of the public eye before he and Barry get out. Knowing that he is out of public view Adrian walks up to Henry and gives him a bear hug.

"Hi, Dad. Merry Christmas."

"Merry Christmas to you too, my son. I love you."

"I love you too, Dad."

Henry lets Adrian go and holds him at an arm's length.

"What nonsense was that in my Christmas card this morning?" Henry asks sternly.

"What do you mean? I don't know about anything."

"It really wasn't necessary, my boy. But thank you. Thank you so much. That will make a huge difference when I retire." Henry says affectionately.

This clearly takes Adrian aback and his expression turns into disbelief.

"Are you considering retirement, Dad?"

"I'm starting to think about it, yes. But I have a few more years to go."

Adrian appears rueful and subdued.

"You're keeping this station together, Dad."

Henry smiles as he gently squeezes Adrian's shoulder.

"Really? Or is it because I'm protecting and looking out for you and Barry?"

Adrian blushes.

"Probably both."

Henry chuckles softly.

"I thought so. Like I said - it's not that soon."

"Yeah well, Grandpa worked until he was 65."

"He had something to work for. I don't really think I will have the privilege to advance to the level of Brigadier or General. Getting promotions are not that easy and that is something you will unfortunately find out soon enough. But let's drop that subject."

Henry turns to Barry before hugging the youngster tight for a while.

"Happy birthday, Barry. And merry Christmas. I love you."

"Thenks Henry. A loue ye too. Merry Christmas."

Henry pats Barry on the back and lets him go before facing the two youngsters.

"I was wondering of you needed an experienced driver for a change." Henry says and winks at Adrian as they proceed to the vehicle.

"Well, quite frankly it would be great not to drive." Adrian replies with a smile as he hands Henry the key.

"Barry, I am giving you off. You can relax as the second crew and I will handle all the trivia you are normally burdened with."

"That's an offer A will nae refuse. Thenks, lad."

Henry gets in behind the wheel and glances the inside of the vehicle and the kilometre readings as he picks the police mike up.

"Romeo, Golf Romeo 6."

A brief pause follows before the radio dispatcher answers back, clearly caught off guard by Henry's stern and formal tone of voice.

"Proceed for Romeo."

"Romeo, please be advised that the driver of Golf Romeo 6 has changed and that there are two crew members with the driver. Can I proceed with my details?"

"Proceed, Golf Romeo 6."

"The driver will be Colonel H Parker. The crew will be the two members that booked on this morning. The registration number and contact number did not change. Did you copy all that?"

"Copied, Colonel. Special duties?"

"Negative. Just bloody bored. Merry Christmas from my side."

"Same to you, Colonel. Thanks for the extra hand."

"You're welcome. Out."

Henry puts the mike away and holds a stern gaze as he looks at Adrian. Adrian realises that the relaxed and intimate moments they shared just a few minutes ago is over and that he is now dealing with the station commander of Grabouw and not his father.

"You really pushed this new car."

"I never just do complaints, Colonel. We do a lot of crime prevention and patrols too. No worries. All services are up to date."

"You can count your lucky stars."

Henry starts the vehicle and listens intently to every noise of the running engine before he pulls off.

"Colonel, we have an informal tradition in this vehicle when we are on duty to stop at the garage for hot chocolate or coffee. I am sure you are parched for a cup of tea. Can we please make a quick pit stop at the petrol station before we start working?"

"I'm not sure if I'm really in the mood for tea or any other hot beverages. Today is another scorcher."

"How about some juice then? Rounds are on me." Adrian replies.

Henry smiles as he proceeds to the petrol station where Adrian gets out to get them some cold beverages so they could stay hydrated. As was the usual norm Henry opted for an orange juice and Adrian also brought a bottle of sparkling water and some ice tea.

"I believe the shift mentioned something of a shift _braai_ over lunch time?" Henry says as he drives off.

Adrian looks questioningly at Henry.

"It'll be cool, but they never mentioned something like that at the parade this morning."

Henry decides to drive out of town towards the direction of the Sir Lowry's Pass and some distance from the pass he notices an abandoned vehicle at the side of the road. He brings the vehicle to a standstill at a safe distance from the minibus as he frowns lightly.

"It's seemingly deserted, but nevertheless does not belong here. Just test that registration number for me, Constable."

Adrian takes up the mike.

"Romeo, please come in for Golf Romeo 6."

"Proceed, Golf Romeo 6."

"Romeo, permission to test a registration number?"

"Proceed, Golf Romeo 6. It is quiet enough."

"Thank you, Romeo. I proceed - Charlie Juliet 46521. I repeat - Charlie Juliet 46521. Did you copy?"

"Copied."

"It's deserted here on the N2 about a kilometre away from the Sir Lowry's Pass direction towards Somerset West. There are no occupants inside the vehicle."

"Roger. The vehicle belongs a Mr Dlamini from section H, Klapmuts. It was reported stolen on the 1st of this month."

"Romeo, kindly contact the owner. We will wait for him here. It appears that it will be a merry Christmas for someone indeed."

"Copied, Golf Romeo 6. Please stand by."

Henry sighs.

"Well, I'm always glad for something like this, but there goes your _braai_."

"No worries, Colonel. At least someone will smile today."

They get out and Adrian also takes Nero out, and unleashes him so that he can stretch his legs.

"You'll have to kennel Nero when the people get here, Constable. I don't want them to go and tell everyone that they have been bitten or assaulted."

"No worries, Colonel. But I think they might still be a while."

Nero was given enough time to run around before Adrian kennels him again. His timing was perfect because the family and the other SAPS key personnel from the local criminal record centre arrives shortly after he securely kennelled Nero. It is then that something happens that Adrian would treasure for all his life. One of the ladies, an obese woman, rushes towards Henry. She is clearly overjoyed about the unexpected Christmas gift in the form of the recovery of their stolen vehicle, but the problem was that she was enveloped in a thick smell of tobacco (the type Africans liked to sniff) and that she picked Henry up off his feet in her embrace, kissing him full on the mouth.

"Oh thank you! Thank you! Thank you, Sergeant!" the lady says as she lets Henry go and Henry immediately takes out his pipe from his pocket, biting lightly at the tip to suppress his annoyance.

" _Oe he eh! Mara wena, Oubaas!_ I am so happy!" she says gratefully before clearly aiming for Barry.

"You are welcome, lady." Henry says sincerely, but he is clearly annoyed about the fact that a strange person, and in particular a woman, has invaded his private space.

Adrian hastily turns around to the patrol van, gets inside to take a sip of his ice tea and to control himself not to laugh. Barry pretends to be overcome by some cough of some sort as soon as he realises that the lady is heading his way and being safe in the privacy of the patrol van Adrian chuckles as he hides inside the vehicle while taking a few sips of his ice tea before getting out with a poker face. Henry has since lit his pipe and smokes it profusely.

"Just give me some of your tea, Constable. We are going to stand here a while and I'm parched."

Adrian just smiles. The need Henry has for some tea had nothing to do with the fact that he was thirsty and they all knew that all too well.

It takes quite a while for all the formalities and procedures to be finalised, and the owner of the minibus leaves the scene together with his family. He thanked everyone for their hard work and for finding his minibus, and apologised for his wife's behaviour. Some of the fingerprint experts of the local criminal record centre however are still on the scene as they slowly pack up and between all of this Henry tries to light his pipe again, but he can't find his Zippo which Adrian mischievously took from Henry's one pocket without him even noticing. One of the fingerprint experts saw Adrian taking the Zippo from Henry's pocket and decides to play along in the set-up of this prank. He knew Henry well, but he also knows that Adrian was Henry's son and that although Henry's displeasure will last for just a moment that Adrian would not get the short end of the stick at the end.

"Colonel, do you need a light?" the fingerprint expert asks mischievously.

"Yes, please!" Henry replies annoyed and he bites lightly on the tip of his pipe.

"I hope this will do, Colonel. I unfortunately only have this black lighter."

The fingerprint expert holds out a cheap cigarette lighter black in colour.

"Oh, go fly a kite man!" Henry replies agitated and short-tempered, and the other policemen including Adrian and Barry laugh boisterously. Adrian only manages to regain composure after quite some time before he innocently puts Henry's Zippo back in his hand.

"If you weren't a grown man you would have had it, _boy'tjie_. But don't worry. I'll _pek_ you for this. You are not out of the woods."

The policemen from the local criminal record centre chuckle as they head to their vehicle.

"Good luck for the rest of the day, Colonel. Hope the rest of the day is uneventful."

"Good luck to you too with your standby duties. It is never easy – especially over a period like this. Take care out there."

"Will do. Thanks for the entertainment, Constable Parker. At least you can negotiate the outcome of your disciplinary actions."

"Not a chance." Henry retorts lightning fast and Adrian just chuckles as he winks at the fingerprint expert.

"Thanks for the help, guys. Enjoy your Christmas."

With the knowledge of them having been on the borders of their precinct Henry drives back towards Grabouw.

"Who else is outside, Constable? I forgot to ask you."

"Constable Fourie is driving Golf Romeo 8, Colonel. He indicated he would be patrolling Elgin and the surrounding areas."

"Okay. Then we better be visible in town. Most of the church services would be finished by now, so people would most probably visit the bottle stores and taverns. I really miss the good old days when every single store was closed over Christmas and Goodwill Day. Nothing is sacred anymore."

"Dad, do you think Mom will come home early today?" Adrian tries to shift the focus away from work for a brief moment.

"No, I doubt it, my son. This time of year is just as busy for a nurse as it is for a policeman. I am just glad for her part she skips the mad rush over New Year."

"Hopefully we will not hae tae wirk o'er Christmas next year. A really got used in having a braw laid back time with ye folks o'er the festive season."

"Well Barry, unfortunately emergency services never rest. You will find that out soon enough. And it will hit you the hardest when you are married and having a family of your own." Henry replies and sighs softly as he parks in front of the Keg & Barrel pub.

"Let's go and see if these guys' liquor licence is up to date. Somehow I think the liquor officer has slipped up on this one."

Adrian and Barry follow Henry close on his heels, but Adrian notices something out of the usual as they enter and he gestures Barry to back him up. A tall man of almost two metres tall casually stands outside the entrance with a beer in the hand and to make matters worse he was accompanied by a youngster who could not be a day older than fifteen. The youngster in question also had a beer in his hand. Adrian walks right up to the tall man and takes the bottle of beer out of the man's hand, letting go of his grip on the bottle and allowing the bottle with its contents to smash to pieces on the ground. This clearly infuriates the guilty party in question who glares at Adrian.

" _Goeiemiddag. Is u bewus daarvan dat u nie hier buite mag staan en drink nie? En is u bewus daarvan dat u nie u jonger broer of seun of vriend mag toelaat om saam met u in die kroeg te wees nie? En is u bewus daarvan dat dit ontoelaatbaar is dat 'n minderjarige alkohol gebruik?"_ ("Good day. Are you aware of the fact that you may not drink in public and that you may not allow your minor child to accompany you to a pub? Are you aware that you are not allowed to buy your minor child alcohol to consume?")

" _Ag, gaan speel op die treinspoor man."_ ("Go play with you toys on the highway.") the tall man says and shoves Adrian with his hands against the chest. Adrian keeps his balance as he squares his shoulders and looks the man straight in the eyes with confidence.

" _Ek vra net een keer hoflik - gaan huistoe en gaan spandeer tyd saam met u familie. As u en u seun nie loop nie sluit ek julle altwee toe." (_ "I'm only going to ask you politely once. Go home and spend time with your family. You and your child will be arrested if you refuse to comply.") Adrian warns him sternly.

" _Ag regtig? En wie dink jy is jy, huh? Waar is jou verdomde lasbrief om ons te arresteer? Ek tik jou vinnig, Poot. Jy lyk in elk geval of jy nog saam met my op skool moet wees, so ek sal nie vir jou luister nie."_ ("Oh really? Who do you think you are? Where is your pathetic warrant to arrest us? I will bring you down so fast you won't know what hit you. Besides, you can't be a day older than I am and it seems you are skipping classes to play cops and robbers. I won't listen to you.") the teenager replies arrogantly as he still holds his beer in his hand.

But Adrian also takes the beer from his hand before the teenager realises what is happening and another bottle with its contents is smashed to pieces on the ground. Adrian has clearly moved his focus from the tall man to the teenager as he stands chest to chest with the arrogant minor.

" _Jy het baie duidelik al 'n hele paar happe weg. Skaam jou, man! Gaan huistoe en gaan speel met jou Lego's, tjom. Ek is seker Kersvader het vir jou 'n emmer of twee daarvan onder jou Kersboom gelos. Ek hou my nie besig met kinders nie! Jy mag nie hier wees nie! Ek waarsku jou - ek gaan vir jou toesluit!"_ ("Already intoxicated, aren't we? What a disgrace! Go home and play with your Lego's, pal. I am quite sure Santa Claus brought you some last night. Get out of here because I'm not keeping company with children anymore! You are not allowed to be here! Consider yourself arrested if you refuse to leave!") Adrian scolds angrily.

" _Nou maar goed. Kom ons kyk hoe baie baklei jy by die fietsloodse."_ ("Very well then. Let's see how much fighting experience you have at the bicycle racks at school.") the teenager replies confidently and swings with a clenched fist in Adrian's direction, but he is no match for Adrian's police experience as Adrian grabs his fist in his hand, twisting his arm and causing the boy to stumble to the ground moaning. Barry notices the father is about to react and he takes a firm, ready grip on his baton – ready to defend his friend and partner.

" _As jy my seun nie los nie klap ek jou in die lykshuis in en ek bel sommer my prokureur!"_ ("Let my son go! I'll put you straight into the morgue and I'll also phone my lawyer if you don't!")

Infuriated the man grabs Adrian by the collar, forcing Adrian to let the teenager go as Adrian is lifted off his feet. Adrian loses his temper and takes hold of his baton.

" _Meneer, ek sal jou aanraai om my uniform te los! Jy is besig om jouself skuldig te maak aan aanranding op 'n lid van die polisie en belemmering van die uitvoering van my pligte! Haal jou hande nou dadelik van my af!"_ ("Sir, I'll advise you to keep your hands off my uniform! You are making yourself guilty of the offences of assault on a police officer and obstructing me in performing my duties! Let go of me!")

" _Lekker moeilik om iets te doen as mens so in die lug hang, nê?"_ (" _Hm,_ finally you are coming to the realisation you are not as strong as you think you are, hey?")

" _Kom ons maak jou ore vir jou oop!"_ ("Time for me to make you listen!") Adrian replies infuriated.

Adrian hits him with enough force on the knuckles to make the man wince in pain, but he still refuses to let Adrian go and he tears Adrian's uniform shirt from underneath the bulletproof. This causes Adrian to lose his temper completely and Adrian hits him hard on the knuckles. He gets hold of the man's hand in a steady grip and with supernatural strength he never imagined he had throws the man on the ground, pinning him down on the ground with his knee before cuffing him.

" _Nou het ons klaar gespeel! Ek sal vir jou sê waar bly jy – jy bly stil!"_ ("Play time is over! Now you keep your mouth shut!") Adrian orders sternly.

The teenager thought he could follow in his father's example to assault Barry, but he was oblivious of Barry's Scottish temper and finds himself flat on the ground facing down as Barry cuffs him. Henry emerges from the pub and stares with a poker face at the scenario without batting an eyelid.

"Better luck next time, laddie! Ye clearly niver dealt with a Scotsman 'fore! Come on! Get up!" Barry says infuriated as he harshly brings the youngster to his feet. Adrian is not gracious either when helping up the man he arrested and the tall man looks at Henry with his eyes spitting fire.

" _Ken jy hierdie twee brutale goed?!"_ ("Do you know these two brutal policemen?") the man asks Henry.

" _Ekskuus? Sê weer?!"_ ("Excuse me? I didn't get that?!") Adrian replies sternly and squeezes a nerve in the man's elbow, causing the man to groan as his knees buckle.

" _Meneer, ek lig jou in dat beide jy en jou seun onder arres is op die volgende aanklagtes - aanranding op 'n polisiebeampte, belemmering van die uitvoer van ons pligte, crimen injuria, gebruik van verbode middels, drink in die publiek, die feit dat jy jou minderjarige seun toelaat om jou te vergesel in 'n kroeg en om alkohol te gebruik, en beskadiging van Staatseiendom. Ek sal jou aanraai om jou swygreg te gebruik aangesien enigiets wat jy sê teen jou gebruik kan en sal word in die hof. U het die reg tot 'n prokureur. As u nie een kan bekostig nie sal die Staat u van een voorsien."_ ("Sir, I'm informing you that you and your son are both under arrest on charges of assault on a police official, obstruction of the execution of my duties, _crimen injuria_ , the use of prohibited substances, the fact that you allow your minor child to accompany you to a bar and use alcohol with you, and for malicious damage to State property. I will advise you to use your right to silence. Anything you say may and will be used against you in the court of law should you prefer not to use this right. You have the right to an attorney. The State will provide you with the services of an attorney should you not be able to afford one.")

" _Julle gaan spyt wees! My prokureur is die beste in die land!"_ ("You'll regret this! My attorney is the best in the country!")

"Sir, I believe my members told you to use your right to silence. Shut up!" Henry replies sternly before turning his focus to Adrian and Barry.

"I heard and saw the commotion from where I stood. You handled that well. I called for back-up. Go to the station and make the necessary entries in the occurrence book when back-up arrives and don't forget to take photos of your torn uniform, Constable Parker."

Chapter Sixteen - The gift

An intense and overwhelming sense of expectation and excitement wakes Adrian on the morning of his 23rd birthday. He smiles as he stretches out before he gets up from bed before pushing the curtain away only half an inch, curiously stealing a brief peek at the imminent sunrise. There was just so much he could do to enjoy his birthday to the fullest with three full rest days ahead and one of the things he could do was to go for an early outride. It would have to be one without Barry's company though as he already left from what Adrian could only guess was his customary morning run. Adrian dresses into his riding gear before proceeding to the stables where he saddles Majoor before going on a long outride, completely losing track of time. Adrian briefly checks the time on his cell phone and realises that he has been on horseback for over two hours. He nudges Majoor into a full gallop for a last time on that particular outride. They were some two kilometres from the homestead and Adrian feels concerned that Majoor might not only be thirsty but he knows that Majoor was definitely getting tired and needed a rest. Barry is probably waiting for him already and might come up with the idea of taking a motorbike ride or whatever the case might be. It is likely that the family would spend time together that afternoon or evening.

Adrian blissfully closes his eyes as his body and mind becomes one with Majoor's movement, heavy breathing, and rhythmic footfalls. He loved and trusted this horse with every fibre in his being and find it impossible to believe that seven years have passed since Henry bought Majoor. Every single memory and moment spent with this exceptional animal was unparalelled and Majoor has been instrumental in Adrian's life - shaping him into the kind, caring, sensitive, confident, and mature young man he became.

Approaching the homestead Adrian sits back in the saddle and gently pulls back on the reins to encourage Majoor back into a canter, trot, and walk. He lets the reins go, stretches, and breathes deeply. Whatever the feeling was that he woke up with refused to let go of him and grew deeper and more intense. Adrian then bends down and puts his arms around Majoor's neck as Majoor lazily strolled at a slow walk in the direction of the stables. He was trained well not to run or rush back to the stables and couldn't be bothered by any movement or anything as they made their way back.

" _Voel jy dit ook, seuna?"_ ("Can you feel it too, my boy?")

Majoor snorts and Adrian laughs.

" _Ek't geweet jy verstaan. Hier kom baie groot dinge, jong. Net jammer ek kan nie my vinger daarop lê nie."_ ("I know you would understand. It's time for big things. I can't put my finger on it, but let's see what happens.")

Adrian hugs Majoor again.

" _Ek is lief vir jou, ou grote."_ ("I love you, big guy.")

Majoor nickers softly.

" _Dankie man. Maar as ons by die stalle kom gaan jy moet wag vir jou kragvoer. Jy was nou weer erger as die Duracell hasie."_ ("Thanks man. But you'll have to wait for your feed when we get to the stables. That is what happens when you have more energy than the Duracell bunny.")

Barry approaches them from another direction and slows down. He is all sweaty from his morning run.

"Hey, auld man. Thought A might catch ye haur."

"Good gracious, _Engelsman!_ How far did you go? I thought you are back at home already because you were gone when I woke up. Want a lift?"

"Aye." Barry smiles and softly mounts Majoor in an agile manner, taking a seat behind Adrian.

"So how far did you go?"

"Jist the usual ten kilometre run. Had some braw quality quiet time. 'twas a blessed forenuin."

They spend the few next few yards to the stables in a comfortable silence before Barry jumps off first. Adrian groans softly as he dismounts.

"I sometimes feel ashamed that you are much fitter than I am. I became so lazy since I have stopped playing cricket."

"Ye ar not unfit. A may be more running fit than ye, bit ye ar more supple an athletic, more sportive than Ah am. There is nae way that A would dae so much horse riding like ye dae or ride in the fashion ye dae. They would pick me up for dead if A was tae play rugby again or dae intense horse riding for longer than half an hour. Well, Ah am off to the bothie. See ye jist nou. Knowing yer whole routine with Majoor ye ar going tae be a while."

Adrian returns to the cottage after a while and puts away his riding hat and whip before taking a seat on his bed to unzip his leather gaiters. He does not pay any attention to Barry's approaching footsteps while he was busy taking off his boots and gets a fright when Barry speaks.

"Happy birthday, auld man."

Adrian looks up and smiles.

"Thanks, _Engelsman_."

"Hope ye will appreciate this."

Adrian accepts the gift wrapped square box gratefully.

"How would you always say? That this is not necessary, but thanks."

"Nae. That ane has got copyright. Come on, lad. A thought ye loue presents."

"Well yes, but I have a feeling this one is hellishly expensive."

As usual Adrian does not spare the gift wrapping at all and he stares in total disbelief at the contents of the gift box, choking back the emotion.

"Good gracious, Barry! Do you have any idea how expensive these watches are?"

Barry takes a seat opposite Adrian and chuckles softly.

"It disna matter, lad. A wanted tae say thenks for all these years, for yer freendship that means more tae me than words can ever describe. If 'twas not for ye A would niver hae made the most important decision in ma life tae become a Christian. A niver would hae gotten ma life back on track. This is the least A can dae."

"Don't give me so much credit, Barry. I was merely a tool in God's hands."

"An a very obedient ane too."

Overwhelmed and flabbergasted Adrian removes the watch from the box and puts it around his wrist before staring in disbelief at the expensive Michel Herbelin watch.

"So," Adrian clears his throat as he breaks the silence.

"Do you have any other surprises in store?"

Barry smiles.

"Such a pity ane can niver hide anything frae ye. Yer suspicions ar spot on. A got us some tickets for the cricket match at Newlands this efternuin."

Adrian tries to smile.

"Are you setting me up here?"

"Nae. Adrian, ye cannae run away frae cricket forever. At least try tae enjoy it as a spectator then."

Adrian gently bites his lip before answering Barry.

"Well, I guess you are right in a sense. No harm in me going as a spectator. I had a strong suspicion you were planning something out of the ordinary for today so I guess I was kind of prepared for any unexpected surprises. Which seats did you book for us?"

"Grass embankments. Thought we might hae a braw time watching some great cricket action."

The drive to Newlands was filled with an uncomfortable silence between the two friends. Knowing that Adrian does most of the driving especially when they were on duty and keeping in mind that it was Adrian's birthday Barry decided to take up that responsibility for the day. He was used in Adrian being a relatively quiet person, but it is clear that the the thought of going to Newlands for a cricket match subdued his friend on this particular occasion and day which was supposed to be filled with celebration. Parking the car at Newlands Barry silently wonders if he made a mistake by booking the tickets. Adrian freezes in his footsteps and closes his eyes momentarily after getting out of the vehicle. He then stares at the team bus parked close to the nets where the Proteas were busy warming up and lightly bites on his lip as he battles with the overwhelming emotions he felt. Barry softly squeezes Adrian's shoulder.

"Ar ye okay, lad?" Barry asks with concern.

"It's so strange to stand here from the outside. I can't help but to wonder what mischief everyone is up to in there." Adrian says thoughtfully as he turns around to the car before taking out the cooler box and one of the camping chairs.

"Do we have everything?"

Barry notices Adrian is desperately trying to change the subject. It is painful to know that everything in Adrian is yearning to be part of the cricket side again, but his fear was so overwhelming after everything that went wrong that he hasn't picked up his bat since.

"Aye. Let's see if we can get ye a bonnie lass along the way."

Adrian shakes his head firmly.

"Forget that, _Engelsman_. I'll never marry."

They proceed to the entrance gates in a comfortable silence and although it made him uncomfortable at first Adrian could feel the excitement and anticipation build up inside him as the song of Pat Benatar titled _All Fired Up_ breaks down every single barrier of apprehension he had. Barry greets the gate marshal politely as he presents his ticket before going through and Adrian follows suit, but the gate marshal stops him from proceeding through the gate.

"Adrian Parker! Good gracious! You are not supposed to be here at the gate. You are supposed to be with the other Proteas, man! How have you been?" the gate marshal greets Adrian exuberantly.

"I am fine thanks. I must admit it is strange to stand this side."

"So what are you going to do to change that?" the gate marshal asks curiously and hopeful.

"I am really sorry, but it will not change. I guess it was good while it lasted. I am too busy anyway." Adrian replies patiently.

"Well, that's a real shame. I still remember that six you hit where the ball landed in one of the passing trains. No one can ever say that they have hit a bigger six than that. Enjoy the game, Adrian."

Adrian blushes self-consciously.

"Thanks. Enjoy the game. Hope you can see some of it anyway."

Adrian joins Barry again and Barry knew well not to pry as they make their way to the grass embankment in the shade where they unfold their camping chairs before taking out some beer. There was about half an hour to go before the match started and the Protea and New Zealand cricket players were still busy with their warm up exercises. One of the new Protea batsmen hits the ball too hard and the ball missiles through the air in Adrian and Barry's direction. Adrian instinctively gets up and plucks the ball from the air before he jogs to the boundary to hand over the ball to one of the cricketers. Tom runs closer to collect the ball.

"Adrian! What a surprise! Geez, I must admit there is only one guy that can pluck a ball from the air like that despite his length." Tom says with a smile and they share a laugh.

"Hey, Smitty. How are you?"

"I'm doing great, buddy. You are looking fit and healthy, not to forget to mention that you are actually beaming. Did you get married? We haven't heard of you for a long time."

Adrian smiles.

"No. I'm not married. I don't even have a girlfriend anymore. It has been a hectic eight months for me though. I was involved in a major car accident last year June and in rehab for six months. I'm so grateful to be active again."

"Good gracious, pal. I didn't know. I'm just so relieved to see that you are okay. Why don't you and Barry join us after the game for a drink? There are a few new faces around but everyone else will be thrilled to see you again."

"I can't pass that offer. Enjoy the game, pal. Tell everyone I say hey."

Tom smiles as he turns around to join the team again and Adrian returns back to his camping chair.

"Hope you are not in a hurry, _Engelsman._ We're invited to the post-match celebrations."

Barry chuckles.

"Smitty seems certain of a win!"

"There is no way the Proteas will lose." Adrian replies firmly.

The balmy mid-morning temperature eventually forces Barry to stir from his deep sleep after a lengthy day of fun and celebration. They only arrived back on the farm at two 'o clock that morning after the cricket match, and Barry was thrilled that Adrian enjoyed the cricket match so much and socialising with his old friends. He turns his head and stares at Adrian who was still fast asleep. Barry chuckles softly before he gets up, dresses casually but ready to go for a walk and he takes up his Bible to take with. He slips his car keys into the carry bag that contained his Bible with the intention to return to his car after his quiet time to fetch the CDs he forgot in his vehicle when they returned earlier that morning. Barry then proceeds to the kitchen to prepare a protein shake and a water bottle for his planned outing before leaving the cottage. With the knowledge that Gisela was on duty for the week working day shift there would not be any chance going through to Cape Town to visit her and he would probably spend the remaining two rest days watching some movies or TV series. The sound of Barry softly closing the door behind him does not stir Adrian from his sleep as Barry walks off in the direction of the river.

Adrian stirs an hour after Barry left the cottage as he becomes aware of how hungry he feels and he tiredly rubs his eyes. The ceiling fan brought little relief from the midday heat that gripped the Elgin area and it made him grumpy. Walking down to the swimming hole at the river at that time of day was no option and he would have to opt for either a quick swim in the pool at the main house or taking a quick cold shower before breakfast. Adrian sits up in his bed as he realises that Barry is not there and he silently wonders if Barry decided to go through to Cape Town after all. Adrian goes to the kitchen to prepare some coffee after taking a quick cold shower and he stares contented from the kitchen window at the picturesque beauty of the farm as he enjoys the shake Barry made. His mind races as the memories of the previous night's events and the memories he shared on the cricket tours haunt him afresh. Everything inside him yearns to start play cricket again and to be part of the Protea cricket squad. The bond of friendship and comradery towards him from most of the team players still existed and it does not feel as if he had been gone from the squad for the past fifteen months. There were a few new additions to the squad which was always a good thing, but it was so nice to see old friends again.

The sudden noise of Barry's scream jerks Adrian from his deep thoughts, so much so that the tall glass drops from his relaxed grip. He couldn't care about the remaining few sips of shake and glass scattering all over the floor and he rushes outside. Barry's scream was one of urgency and distress, and somehow Adrian knows that he had to prepare himself for the worst where ever Barry found himself to be... Adrian finds Barry a few yards away from the cottage at the carport where their two vehicles were parked, but apart from being able to see that Barry seemed disorientated he couldn't see anything else out of the ordinary.

"Barry? Are you alright? I heard you screaming. What's the matter?" Adrian asks concerned as he scrutinises Barry's face.

Barry rubs his eyes and face with his T-shirt's sleeve.

"Adrian! Thenk goodness ye ar haur! Jist help me tae get tae the bothie, please! A hae been bitten by a snake!"

Adrian freezes in his tracks and he forces himself to take a deep breath to stay calm for Barry's sake. There will be no time to rinse the venom from Barry's eyes. They would have to get to Vergelegen Mediclinic as soon as possible...

"Where's your car key?" Adrian asks calmly and reassuringly.

"A dinnae ken! A cannae remember!" Barry replies frantically.

Adrian puts his hand on Barry's shoulder and squeezes it soothingly.

"Slow down. Take it easy. It's alright. I'm here. I'll find it. Don't move, okay? You need to remain as calm and still as possible."

It takes too long to Adrian's liking to find Barry's car key, but he eventually finds it before he helps Barry to get into the vehicle. Adrian drives as fast as he safely could on the gravel road before finally speeding off down the tarred road to Somerset West.

"Did you see anything? What did the snake look like? Where did it bite you?" Adrian asks concerned. He didn't want to alarm Barry, but he would need as much information as possible when they arrive at the emergency room.

"A didnae see anything. A was bizzie unlocking the door on the driver's side when A heard this strange hissing noise. 'twas too late by the time A saw what 'twas or whaur it came frae. It got me on the ankle."

Adrian notices Barry attempts to rub his eyes again.

"No, no. Don't rub your eyes. Leave it." Adrian says alarmed. Goodness knows how much damage the venom already caused when Barry rubbed his eyes a few minutes ago...

"It burns like hell."

"Just hang in there. We're almost at the hospital. Do you feel like fainting or anything like that?"

"Ah am terribly nauseous. Feels like someone is sitting on ma chest."

Adrian bravely accelerates to top speed. He was never afraid of speed, but they didn't have the luxury of blue lights and sirens, and skipping red robots and stop streets tested his advanced driving skills to the limit. Thank goodness they were well known by Somerset West SAPS should any queries arise. Adrian stops right in front of the sliding doors of the ER where the ambulance normally stops, well aware that the ER personnel knows Chrissie well. This would also ensure that Barry would be attended to in a matter of minutes.

"Hang in there, _Engelsman._ I am just going to get the medics to come and fetch you, okay?" Adrian says as he unbuckles his seatbelt to get out of the vehicle.

He rushes into the ER and seconds later rushes out again accompanied by a doctor and two paramedics.

"I have no idea what his vitals are at the moment or what snake it was, Doctor. My friend said the snake bit him on the ankle, yet he was rubbing his face and eyes. He is 23 years old and has no allergies."

Adrian unbuckles Barry's seatbelt and helps him from the car before easing him down onto the gurney. He knows Barry's sight might be blurry by now, but he also knows that Barry would be picking up a lot from his body language and tone of voice, so he forces himself to be calm and reassuring.

"You'll be okay now. They'll take good care of you. I'll have a strong cup of Irish coffee ready for you before we go home." Adrian teases with a smile, but Barry gropes for Adrian's hand before gripping it tightly.

"Please pray for me, auld man... Ah am so feart..."

All the procedures and tests felt like a lifetime to Barry. Although the medication that they administered through the IV brought some relief there was nothing that anyone could give him to ease the anxiety and uncertainty he felt. His eyes were covered and bandaged, and he was told by the nursing staff that it was only for precaution and to help during the recovery process, but the dreaded feeling inside him grew unbearable as he listens to the approaching footsteps from what he assumes could be the doctor from the ER or a specialist.

"Mr Daniels?"

"Aye."

"I'm Dr Benade – the eye specialist. I need to speak to you and to make some recommendations."

Barry stays silent for a brief moment.

"Best tae give the bad news an get it done an o'er with, Doc. A niver liked tae be kept in suspense. Hou long will the bandages be on for?"

"I am really sorry, Mr Daniels, but both your corneas and lenses are damaged. The only way that you will ever be able to see again is if you find a suitable donor. There is nothing we can do to reverse the damage."

"Ar ye telling me... Ar ye saying Ah am blind for the rest of ma life?"

"I will do everything I can to get you in contact or on the list for a cornea and lens transplant, Mr Daniels, but that will take a while. I am so, so sorry."

"Would ye mind tae leave me, please? A... A dinnae want tae be rude an... but... A really need tae hae space right nou..." Barry then replies emotionally, but politely.

"Of course. I will come and see you again tomorrow before you are discharged. I understand from Dr Steenkamp he is going to keep you overnight for observation."

Barry waits for the footsteps to fade before he buries his face in the pillow and cries out. The sobs of despair and agony jerks through his body.

"Why me, Lord? Why?! Whaur hae A failed Ye? What hae A done that is so wrong that Ye had to punish me like this? Hou am A supposed tae appreciate an worship Ye nou? A hae served Ye an loued Ye with every fibre of ma bein for the past twa years! Hou coud Ye be so cruel?!"

Adrian enters the cubicle of the trauma room Barry was and suppress his immediate feelings when he sees this picture. At that specific point Adrian feels as if he can throw and shake his fist in the air in rage and question the Lord why He could allow this to happen, because this was just about the final straw that broke the camel's back. The past three years have never been without any incident or trauma. Things would barely calm down and settle down for everyone before the next crisis breaks out. It seemed that most of it would happen after his birthday in February. What was it about February that would trigger so much hurt and tribulation? If God was a God of love and a good Father, why would He allow all this to happen? What are they doing as a family to deserve this? Were they lacking in their devotion? Their faith? What on earth were they being punished for? There was no doubt that every one of them started their day out on the farm by seeking the Lord's face early in the mornings and that they pleaded His blood and legions of angels over them, but somehow it seemingly failed...

"Hey, _Engelsman_." Adrian says softly and reassuringly puts his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"Adrian? Ar ye haur?" Barry asks overwhelmed.

"Yeah. Are you feeling a bit better?"

"The doctor was haur..."

"I know."

"Nae, nae. The eye specialist."

Adrian takes a deep breath and tries his best to brace himself for the news to follow.

"What did he say?" Adrian asks carefully.

Barry remains silent for quite a while.

"Ah am blind, lad."

Barry's body shudders whilst sobbing uncontrollably and the emotion overwhelms Adrian too.

"Good gracious! No! Are they sure?!" Adrian asks tearfully.

"Ma lenses an corneas ar damaged. Thare is nuthin thay can dae. Thay coud dae a transplant bit... well, we all ken hou likely that will be..."

Adrian takes a seat on the chair next to Barry, rests with his face in his hands, and weeps before bravely drying his tears after quite some time. Somehow he knows he would have to remain strong for Barry's sake and remain loyal, no matter what may happen next. It was going to be a tough road ahead in which he would have to support Barry emotionally through this storm.

"What will happen tae me nou, Adrian? Ah am useless!" Barry says, breaking the silence and jerking Adrian back from his deep thoughts.

"No! No you're not! Don't say that..." Adrian pleads emotionally.

"It's true! Jist hou am A supposed tae dae ma wirk nou? Ah am a policeman! A dinnae want tae dae anything else!" Barry retorts tearfully and Adrian gently squeezes Barry's shoulder.

"We'll find a way. You're not alone. You'll never be alone. We are all here for you." Adrian says reassuringly and compassionately.

It was beyond painful to see and realise the seriousness of the impact the trauma had on Barry as they arrive on the farm a day after the incident. Adrian has always been used to Barry being a real chatterbox and silence seldom prevailed in the car or in the cottage. But Barry refused to say anything from the time Adrian had set foot in the hospital to fetch him when he was discharged and he hasn't spoken a word in the car either as they made their way back home. Adrian parks the car under the carport and the sound of him pulling up the handbrake and Barry loosening his seatbelt merge.

"Hang in there, _Engelsman._ I'm going to give you hand just now."

"Ye gae right aheid, lad. A will be there by Christmas."

"It's okay. I'll walk with you." Adrian replies patiently.

"Nae! Jist... jist leave me, okay? A got it!" Barry retorts agitated.

Adrian sighs.

"Okay then."

Barry gropes for the door handle before carefully getting out and closing the door, and Adrian could only watch on in pity and worry as Barry walks off in the wrong direction. Adrian walks up to him and quietly takes him by the arm.

"Just let me help you to get to the front door and lounge at least."

Adrian patiently leads him to one of the recliners where Barry takes a seat.

"I... I'm going to get your stuff from the car. I'll be right back."

"A dinnae care." Barry snaps back.

Adrian exits the cottage and runs his fingers through his hair before he wipes the tears from his eyes. He was faced with two challenges. The one was his promise to Barry four years ago at the academy when he promised Barry that he will always be there for him. The second one was that Adrian realises what hell Barry had gone through after Adrian returned from Australia. Surely there were times that Barry was very firm with Adrian, but he remained patient throughout and was always willing to lend a willing ear and a shoulder on which Adrian could always cast his burdens and fear upon. He would have to be true to his commitment he made at the academy and to reciprocate - it would only be fair. But Adrian felt unequipped and not ready for the battle and the challenge lying ahead...

Chrissie stirs from her deep slumber in preparation for her upcoming night shift as she becomes aware of Adrian's hesitant presence in the doorframe of the master bedroom and she sits up in her bed, smiling reassuringly at him.

" _Ek is so jammer ek het Ma wakker gemaak..."_ ("I'm so sorry to have woken you up, Mom.") Adrian says apologetically.

" _Dis_ okay _, my liefie. Kom. Kom gesels met my. Wat is fout?"_ ("It's okay, my love. Come. Come inside and talk to me. What's the matter?")

Adrian shyly enters the bedroom and takes a seat next to Chrissie. He has always respected his parents' bedroom and a lady's privacy, and the fact that he was in his mother's presence didn't change his point of view.

" _Dink Ma... dink Ma hulle kan vir Barry help?"_ ("Do you... do you think they can help Barry, Mom?") Adrian asks pleadingly.

Chrissie takes Adrian's hand and squeezes it affectionately.

" _Barry is nie sterk genoeg om hierdie te hanteer nie, Ma. Hy is alreeds erg depressief en hy weier enige hulp!"_ ("He is not strong enough to face something like this, Mom. He is already depressed and refuses any help!") Adrian says tearfully and with a quivering voice.

" _Dis verskriklik om hom so te sien! Ek weet nie wat om vir hom te doen of te sê nie!"_ ("It's terrible seeing him like this! I don't know what to do or what to say!")

Chrissie takes Adrian in her arms and rocks him gently.

" _Jy moet net bly bid, my kind. Dit is baie normaal vir hom om nou so te voel en deur al hierdie emosies te gaan. Dit moet gebeur. Hy moet deur die woede-fase ook gaan. Ongelukkig gaan ons sy klankbord wees. Julle vriendskap gaan nou baie getoets word."_ ("You need to keep on praying for him, my son. The emotions he is going through are quite normal. He must go through the anger phase too. Unfortunately your friendship will be tested severely during this time.")

" _Maar hy het dit nie verdien nie, Ma! Hy het nie..."_ ("But he never deserved any of this, Mom! He didn't...") Adrian wails.

Chrissie kisses him softly.

" _Nee hy het nie, my liefie. Maar God weet hoekom Hy dit toegelaat het. Ons sal dit nie nou verstaan nie."_ ("No he didn't, my love. But God knows why He allowed this to happen. We'll never understand it.") Chrissie says quietly as she comfortingly rubs and pats Adrian's back similar to what one would do when rocking a child.

" _Maar hoe gaan ons hom help, Ma? Ons kan hom nie net so los nie!"_ ("But how are we going to help him, Mom? We can't leave him like this!")

" _Ek sal voor ek slaap 'n paar oproepe maak. Ek dink ek het 'n paar korttermyn oplossings wat vir Barry kan help totdat 'n permanente oplossing deurkom."_ ("I'll make some calls. I might have a couple of contacts that can help Barry until a more permanent solution comes up.")

Adrian calms down after a while before letting Chrissie go and bravely wiping away his tears.

" _Ek waardeer dit regtig, Mamma. Baie dankie."_ ("I really appreciate this, Mom. Thank you.") Adrian says softly and Chrissie squeezes his hand.

" _Alles gaan regkom, my liefie. Dit moet net."_ ("Everything will work out the way it should, my love. It has to.")

To Adrian's relief Chrissie got in contact with the Guide Dog Association of South Africa that same afternoon and arranged for Barry to go to Johannesburg for two weeks to the facility where the staff would not only teach Barry to walk around with his new companion, but also to help Barry through counselling and debriefing. This necessitated Adrian to put in a day's leave so that he could accompany Barry to Johannesburg before flying back to Cape Town the same day so he could report back on duty for the second day shift on the next day. Adrian forces himself to be cheerful as he opens the curtains in the bedroom.

"Morning, _Engelsman_!" Adrian says cheerfully as he sits down next to Barry.

"I have great news for you!"

Barry aims to rub the sleep from his eyes, but thankfully remembers just in time about the fact that his eyes were still covered. His demeanour mirrors his foul mood and he appeared agitated and tense.

"Whatever." Barry retorts.

"No man, I'm serious here! My mom bought you plane tickets to Johannesburg. There are people that can help you there." Adrian replies excitedly.

"Och, like wit? Will they restore ma sight?"

"No, I'm talking about the Guide Dog Association of South Africa. They are familiar with what you are going through right now and there are other people there with the same challenges. The staff are also going to teach you to work with a guide dog. You are going to get a new companion!" Adrian replies enthusiastically.

"Great. Wit am A up for nou? Blind K-9?!" Barry retorts sarcastically and furious.

"Barry—"

"Forget it! Ah amna going! Okay?"

"No. It is not okay. My mom already bought the tickets. And you are not going to literally lie down here all the time and feel sorry for yourself. You are going out there and you are going to figure this out!" Adrian says sternly.

"Laddie, dae me a favour, will ye? Hand me ma pistol. Ah amna of any use tae anyone anymore."

Adrian gets up and takes a few steps to the front door to catch a whiff of the crisp early morning air to help restrain himself and to get his emotions under control before he returns back to the bedroom. He opens Barry's closet and takes out some clothes for him that he places at the foot rest of the single bed before he speaks again, clearly battling to hide the hurt and fury at Barry's statement.

"Barry, understand this - I love you, okay? But I am so tired of this. I understand that you are in shock and that you are angry. But you are not the only blind person on this planet. You are not a vegetable, nor a complete idiot. Life goes on out there whether you like it or not. It's not waiting for you. So you are a bit challenged. But you can still hear, smell, walk, think, touch – everything! Good gracious! You are still the same man like two days before and still the same old stubborn chap you can be sometimes! Nothing's changed! I've packed your bags. I'm making us a nice decent breakfast and then we're going to the airport. I'm taking you to the Guide Dog Association and then I need to come back." Adrian scolds before he could help it, venting all his shock and anxiety in a moment which could not be the right timing for saying how he feels.

"Jist as A thought. Ah am of nae use tae ye anymore so it is super convenient tae gae an dump me some bit so ye can gae on with yer comfortable life!" Barry retorts in anger.

"That's enough! In case you have forgotten we should have reported on duty for our first day shift today! I had to put in a day's leave to help you today and I need to be back on duty for second day shift tomorrow. I have put your clothes at the foot rest of the bed. Get dressed so long. We have an hour before we need to leave for the airport." Adrian replies firmly.

As expected the entire trip took place in an uncomfortable silence and Adrian felt guilty about the fact that he feels relieved to leave Barry behind in Johannesburg. He really was not sure how much he could take of Barry's bitterness and anger, and he desperately tries to remember if it was that difficult to cope with him after the kidnapping ordeal in Australia. Truthfully Adrian failed to remember because there was just so much they all had to face and go through in the past four years...

Adrian parks the rented vehicle inside the premises of the Guide Dog Association and curiously looks at the surroundings. It is a beautiful and serene place, and the thought of the great care Barry would get from the staff was like an ointment to Adrian's troubled mind.

"Here we are. This place is really beautiful, Barry. You'll enjoy it here. I just wonder where your companion is between all the noise makers." Adrian says chirpy, trying his best to lift Barry's mood.

But Barry refuses to answer Adrian as he gets out from the car and waiting for Adrian to guide him to where it was they were supposed to go. Adrian takes out Barry's baggage from the boot before he locks the car and gently takes Barry by the arm before proceeding to the reception. He is super careful about the unfamiliar surroundings and patiently indicates any steps or uneven surfaces to prevent Barry from tripping and falling. Adrian smiles briefly at the receptionist upon their arrival.

"Good afternoon, ma'am. This is my friend, Barry Daniels. He is here for the orientation and training."

"Wonderful. We have been expecting you. Hi Barry." she greets them friendly and warm.

"Hullo, missus." Barry replies abruptly.

"Come. Let me show you where you will be staying. You can just take it easy and settle in today. There will be someone to help you. We will start with the orientation tomorrow."

Adrian and Barry follow her in the direction of the dormitories.

"Forgive me for asking but... Will there be debriefing sessions or something like that?" Adrian asks with concern as they make their way to Barry's room.

"Absolutely. There is a psychologist that will see Barry every day to help him to work through everything and-" The receptionist starts reassuringly, but she is cut short by another anger outburst.

"Ah amna seeing no shrink!" Barry says agitated and Adrian dares a brief apologetic look at the receptionist who seems to be taking it in her stride. They were probably quite used to such behaviour all the time every day.

"It's nothing fancy." The receptionist says as she shows them the room.

"But the people coming here really enjoy it here and I'm sure Barry will make friends soon. We are used to it that most people coming here take quite some time to warm up to others and to the idea of being here. I will leave you to it to help your friend unpack."

Adrian smiles gratefully at her before patiently helping Barry to unpack and to settle down, but a sudden sense of urgency comes over Adrian and he takes a peek at his watch. He would have to do a bit of low-flying to get back to the airport to return the car to Avis and still be in time for his flight back home.

"Barry, I am so sorry... I need to go. I still need to book back the car at Avis and check in before my flight..."

"A dinnae care. Jist gae." Barry retorts sharply and Adrian swallows hard at the tears of frustration and hurt.

"I will see you in two weeks, okay?" Adrian says encouragingly before brotherly patting Barry on the back and leaving the room. Barry listens to Adrian's disappearing footsteps and hides his face in his hands, unable to keep the tears back any longer.

Barry refused the next day to mingle with anyone and made it quite clear through his body language that everyone, from the staff to the fellow course goers, to leave him alone. Being at the Guide Dog Association was the last place he wanted to be and it pretty much felt the same like some four years earlier when he first reported for training at the police academy. The only difference obviously was that there was no one yelling at him and no matter how short-tempered he was with everyone the staff at the Guide Dog Association carried on treating him with a lot of compassion and understanding. It was probably what made it so terrible to be there. It was unbearable to be around so many positive people while his whole world was just falling apart...

One of the therapists approaches Barry as he was seated on a bench all by himself and she lightly placed her hand on his shoulder.

"Hi Barry, won't you come with me? I want you to meet someone special." The therapist says patiently.

"Nae. A dinnae want tae gae. Jist leave me alone." Barry replies firmly.

A brief silence follows before the therapist starts speaking again.

"You have an extraordinary accent. Where are you from?"

Barry sighs softly.

"Scotland."

"Do you know what is on my bucket list? I really want to go and visit Scotland and see the Edinburgh Castle. What a beautiful and majestic place that is!"

Barry's attitude softens.

"Ah am frae Edinburgh."

"Wow! That's amazing! You should tell me some stories from your country some time. I would love to hear more. In the meantime I have an attention freak who loves cuddles and who has an ability to stuff a couple of tennis balls in his mouth, and he really wants to meet his new friend."

The therapist places a dog treat in Barry's hand.

"Can I introduce you to your new friend?"

"Okay."

The therapist then patiently leads Barry to a kennel where Tennessee is kept and being harnessed Tennessee is ordered to sit quietly in order for Barry to meet up with him and to pat him first.

"It's okay, Barry. Let him introduce himself first and then you can give him his treat."

Barry hesitantly gets down on one knee and gently searches with his hands where Tennessee is before affectionately rubbing him.

"Leuk what A hae for ye, big boy." Barry says as he smiles for the first time since the incident, playfully hiding the treat in his clenched fist. Tennessee of course gets a sniff of the treat in Barry's hand and gently tries to nudge it from Barry's hand. Barry chuckles softly as he offers the treat to Tennessee who gratefully licks Barry on his hands and face after the treat, and this results in Barry laughing heartily for the first time.

"So is this ma new billy?" Barry asks excitedly.

"He is yours, Barry. And you are going to learn a lot from each other in these two weeks."

"What colour is he?" Barry asks curiously.

"He is a beautiful black Labbie."

Barry carefully feels with his hands all over Tennessee's body. For the first time in a couple of days' time his demeanour has totally relaxed and he seemed peaceful and content.

"He feels so soft an A jist ken he is bonnie – such a real cuddly teddy bear an attention seeker. A think we ar going to hae a lot of fun thegither."

The therapist smiles and inwardly sighs a sigh of relief when watching Barry and Tennessee together. She is used to difficult people who were filled with hurt and bitterness, but she had to admit that she was worried about Barry. He was difficult to reach and it was heart-breaking to see that he struggled to accept what had happened to him. One thing was for certain – they would all now be able to get to know the real person Barry was. Somehow she knew that a gentle, compassionate, and kind young man was hiding behind the mask of bitterness, hurt and fear, and that Barry would be an inspiration and light to many once he has fully recovered psychologically.

Two weeks later and being on rest days again Adrian anxiously waits for Barry inside the arrivals terminal of the Cape Town International airport. During the entire time he had only communicated once with Barry telephonically. Their conversation was brief and filled with uncertainty as well as tension between them both. Adrian decided to distance himself from any wrong perceptions surrounding their conversation and refused to take Barry's attitude during the phone call personally. If space was what Barry needed to come to terms with what has happened and what would help him to make sense of it then that was what Adrian was willing to give him. It was not easy, but necessary. In the meantime he interceded for his friend and pleaded with God for restoration and peace to Barry's spirit.

The passengers who required passenger assist eventually arrive after all the other passengers passed through the entrance of the arrivals terminal and Adrian blinks in disbelief a couple of times. He couldn't believe his eyes when he sees Barry confidently passing through the entrance as he politely declines any help from curious and sympathetic fellow passengers, and Adrian eagerly walks closer, apologising as far as he goes.

"Barry!" Adrian greets exuberantly.

"Hey lad! What's up? Haud on. Ah am on ma way." Barry greets back excitedly as he makes his way through the remaining crowds of passengers in an agile manner.

"I'm at approximately ten 'o clock direction, _Engelsman_."

Barry finds his way before greeting Adrian with a brotherly hug. He was beaming with happiness and peace, and it was clear that the old Barry was back. Tennessee quietly stands, but wags his tail in excitement about Adrian's presence.

"It's so great tae see ye!" Barry says exuberantly and sincere.

Adrian laughs heartily for the first time since the incident.

" _Engelsman_ , you are definitely back in full gear, because I can see you are your old self – full of silly jokes and razor sharp remarks." Adrian replies gratefully before letting Barry go.

"So who is your new partner in crime?" he asks as he goes down on one knee and affectionately rubbing Tennessee who immediately licks Adrian's hand.

"Tennessee. He is bonnie, isn't he?"

"That's an understatement. He is gorgeous! How old is he?"

"Twa years. Dae ye think Nero will accept him? A mean, baith of them ar neutered an A dinnae think thay will fight o'er territory."

"Oh, piece of cake. I think they will both enjoy having a friend and companion. I get the idea Nero is lonely when I'm not working. He doesn't quite know what to do with himself when we are on rest days. He would be all too happy to have a friend to get up to mischief with."

"Whaur is the baggage point?"

"Just carry on in the twelve 'o clock direction."

"Well, A hope ye ar all ready for me at the station. Ah am going tae start wirking the-morn. It won't be in uniform, bit A ken A can still make a big difference. Would ye mind terribly tae take me tae wirk seen that ye ar on rest days nou?"

"That's not a trick question, is it? Of course I'll help you. It will be a great privilege to have you back. We missed you terribly. It was so quiet at the station without you. Just hang on. I'm going to get your baggage for you."

Adrian takes Barry's baggage off the baggage carousel and puts it on the trolley so they can make their way to the car. He aims to walk off, but Barry puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder, halting him.

"Adrian, wait. A really need tae talk with ye."

Adrian frowns lightly.

"What's on your mind, pal?"

"A really owe ye an apology..." Barry replies apologetically.

"Why? What are you talking about?" Adrian asks dumbfounded.

"Well, A hae not been much of a freend tae ye since the incident. A was so angry, hurt, feart an depressed. A felt so alone an ironically A pushed away the fowk that loue an care for me. A must hae been hell tae live with."

"That you were, but it's all forgotten and bygones. I guess I understand now how you must have felt when I struggled to cope with the PTSD."

"Nae. It's no fair towards yerself tae compare wit ye went through with hou A treated ye all. A jist want tae say thenk ye for everything. Thenks for bein so stubborn with me an keeping me on the right track. An for what it is worth – Ah am so sairy for everything. A really hope that in between everything ye will be able tae forgive me." Barry says somewhat ashamed and apprehensive.

Barry knows all too well it would be unfair from him to expect Adrian not harbour any resentment towards him. The incident was never Adrian's fault and Adrian has always been there for him without fail since their training, but he pushed Adrian away and never made any effort after the only conversation they had to smooth things out between them.

"I can't do that." Adrian says decisively, but brotherly and Barry freezes in his tracks. He desperately tries to suppress the sinking feeling he has and to hide his disappointment, but he couldn't blame Adrian for feeling the way he feels...

"There is nothing to forgive." Adrian smiles and he puts his hand on Barry's shoulder.

"It has been forgiven already and forgotten. My promise I made to you at the academy that I would always be there for you will always stand. I will stand by you – no matter what."

Arriving back at the farm Adrian patiently refreshes Barry's memory of where everything was and the layout of the cottage. He could only stare in disbelief and amazement when Barry finds his way to the kitchen with Tennessee's help of course and when Barry pours a glass of juice for the both of them without spilling a drop.

"Good gracious! You really have been learning over there!" Adrian says with admiration and pride.

"Life waits for nae ane an A hae warned ye Ah am back in full gear." Barry replies confidently as he holds a glass of juice out to Adrian.

Adrian chuckles mischievously as he gratefully accepts the glass from Barry.

"Okay. I will hold you to that. Let's go to the stables."

Barry shakes his head firmly and takes a sip of his juice before he waves Adrian off with a gesture of the hand.

"Ah am confident, bit not that confident. Slow doon, lad."

"Oh, come on! You are capable of way more than you think. You have just proven it. Aren't you the one that always tell me nothing is impossible? I will saddle Hantum for you obviously. You know each other so well. He will take good care of you." Adrian says encouragingly.

Barry puts his glass down and raises both his hands in surrender.

"Okay, okay. White flag. Jeepers..." Barry says as he chuckles.

"Jist give me a moment or twa then. A need tae get into ma riding gear."

They make their way to the stables as soon as Barry was dressed in a set of jodhpurs, an old shirt, and his riding boots. He anxiously holds his riding hat in his one hand as he holds on to the harness that Tennessee was wearing as they slowly made their way to the stables. With the horses already in the barn and feeding on their teff Barry patiently waits as Adrian saddles Hantam.

"A dinnae ken hou ye want tae dae this." Barry says.

"The fear A had 'fore ma furst ride is nuthin in comparison tae what Ah am feeling nou."

"You have nothing to worry about - I promise you. Barry, horses are so sensitive to disabled people. Nothing bad will happen to you. Riding is so good for the soul and besides, it will bring you in contact with your other senses you still have."

Adrian opens the stable and leads Hantam out before handing Barry the reins.

"Walk with him to the outside. It's okay. I'll walk beside him on the offside. He is not going anywhere and he will not walk over you."

"Dae ye really think A will manage?"

"Of course you will. You know what? I've read about a rider who is completely blind and who does show jumping in Britain. That rider jumps the same height as I do when I practice."

"That's baloney, lad!" Barry exclaims in disbelief.

"I'm serious. You can Google that with the help of your phone's TalkBack."

Adrian halts Hantam next to the mounting block.

"So you say you are going to resume duties tomorrow?"

"Aye. A cannae wait. Ye won't believe all the things thay taught us thare. 'twas more than jist the orientation with the guide dogs. Ye were right when ye said life carries on out there."

Barry realises they have stopped as Adrian holds Hantam steady.

"Okay. Hantam is perfectly positioned. You can just swing your leg over him and take a seat in the saddle. I've got him. It's okay."

Barry apprehensively lets go of Tennessee and gently feels with his hands to determine Hantam's exact position as he carefully steps up onto the mounting block before taking up the reins.

"This feels very awkward." Barry says.

"Don't worry. I am holding him. Just swing your leg over and take a seat in the saddle. We'll go to the lunging ring and I promise I won't let him go unless you feel comfortable for me to do so. Are you ready?"

"A think so..."

Adrian patiently guides Barry's hands to the neck strap which Barry takes up gratefully and Adrian holds the reins loosely in his right hand close to the bit. Hantam instinctively walks on with even more caution than ever before as his head slowly drops and his ears hang droopy, and he contently licks his lips softly as a sure sign of relaxation.

"So tell me about Joburg, _Engelsman_. What did you do?" Adrian asks with sincere interest, but also to get Barry's mind more relaxed.

" 'twas braw thare. A didnae like it at furst because A didnae want tae be thare, bit A then realised it won't get better unless A change ma attitude. An meeting Tennessee made it all worthwhile. The different aids thay hae ar out of the world. Got myself a fancy watch that reads the time out loud an there is also a computer program A can use."

"That is really awesome. I am so glad for you!"

"An they taught us hou tae cope with daily tasks. A can still make ye a mean cup of coffee." Barry says proudly.

"Oh believe me I will take you up on that tomorrow!" Adrian replies mischievously.

Some four months later. Adrian makes his way to the stables for a mid-morning outride on a rare day where the sun brought some relief from the cold winter temperatures in the Cape. He was in somewhat of a hurry to get to the stables and to get in the saddle to ride, because being active in the winter was more difficult at times than in the summer. There was nothing that Adrian enjoyed more than to remain all curled up in his cosy bed until it was more bearable to get up and to move around, but that would mean that he had less time to do what needed to be done and that on its own proved to be frustrating at times. Adrian's cell phone rings on his way to the stables and he sighs heavily as he takes it out of his pocket. He would prefer to switch his phone to silent when on horseback as it was his time-out, but he and his family were anxiously waiting for feedback of a possible cornea and lens transplant for Barry. Although it could still be a lengthy process neither of them refuse to lose hope that things may happen quicker than anticipated. Adrian frowns at the display showing a private number and contemplates for a moment or two whether to answer or not. Goodness knows where all these companies selling the so-called great policies and products obtain one's number...

"Hello, Adrian speaking." Adrian answers hesitantly and tries his best to hide the annoyance he felt about the call.

"Good day, sir. You're speaking to Maryna from Dr Wilken's consulting rooms at the Centurion Eye Hospital. How are you?"

"I'm well, thank you. And yourself?" Adrian replies politely, feeling a bit more relieved but simultaneously becoming aware of the anticipation inside him.

"Well, I hope I can make your day and that I have good news for you, sir. I understand that your best friend is up for a lens and cornea transplant."

"Yeah, but we don't know when that is ever going to happen. It normally takes long, doesn't it? It has been almost five months after the incident." Adrian replies discouraged and a brief moment of silence follows.

"Well, we were hoping to help him tomorrow." Maryna says cheerfully and warm.

The bridle falls from Adrian's hand.

"What? Are you serious? Really?" Adrian asks overjoyed and in disbelief, and Maryna laughs softly.

"Yes, sir."

"Is it for the lens and cornea transplant for both eyes?" Adrian asks eagerly before biting his lip hard and resting with his forehead on the flat palm of his hand.

"I'm so sorry... I know that was presumptuous."

"It's okay, sir. Yes, it is for both eyes - both the lens and the cornea transplant. Do you think you will be able to be there at six 'o clock tomorrow morning?"

Adrian has to choke back the tears of joy and gratitude, and a brief pause follows before he manages to speak again.

"Absolutely! Ma'am, how did you manage this so quickly?"

"I'm sorry, sir. That is confidential information and we may not disclose it." Maryna replies patiently, but guarded.

"Of course. I'm sorry. Well, please let the family know that they are the biggest answer to many prayers and an even bigger blessing than they could ever have imagined. We really cannot thank them enough!" Adrian replies gratefully.

"You are welcome, sir. See you tomorrow morning at six. Goodbye."

Adrian disconnects and puts his cell phone back in his jodhpur's pocket before falling to his knees, raising his arms, and facing skywards as the tears of gratitude flow freely down his cheeks.

"Oh God... I don't know what to say... I am so humbled and so small in Your presence!" he prays aloud through his tears.

"Thank you so much! You are so Almighty and so faithful! Thank you for hearing our prayers and thank you for keeping us true to our faith in You..."

Adrian gets up after a while before he picks up the bridle from the dust road and hooks it over his shoulder as he makes his way back to the tack room. Thank goodness Majoor was still in the paddock roaming freely and that his lazy grazing would not be interrupted. Adrian removes his cell phone from his pocket as he runs back to the cottage and hastily phones the airport to book the first available flight he can find. He was a finicky flyer but would have to set his choice of preferred airlines aside for the day because getting to Pretoria by that evening was a bigger priority than his own comfort and preference. With the knowledge that the tickets were booked and ready for collection at the airport later that afternoon Adrian phones his oldest brother who was residing in Centurion. Matthew's phone rings for longer than Adrian would have liked and Adrian bites his lip. He could only hope that Matthew, being a detective, was not on standby...

"Hello, this is Matthew." Matthew greets hastily.

"Please do your little brother a big favour, _bro_. I need a place to crash tonight. Please?" Adrian pleads without saying hello. It was not that he was being rude, but he had a gut feeling that Matthew was on duty and a lot of arrangements still had to be made...

"Good gracious. Let me just check for rain outside." Matthew jests.

"What's the occasion?"

"I'm sorry. You sound pre-occupied. Are you on duty? I didn't mean to be bothersome." Adrian apologises.

"I am on duty yes, but I can hear from your tone of voice you need help. What's going on?"

"They got a donor for Barry and he needs to be at Centurion Eye Hospital tomorrow. Isn't that great?" Adrian says excitedly.

"That is awesome news! Did you manage to get a flight?"

"Yeah. We should be in Joburg by eight tonight. Will it suit you better if we take the Gautrain to Centurion from the airport?"

"Would you be able to? I'm a bit gridlocked here."

"I'm sure we'll manage. It can't be that difficult."

"I can't wait to see you! Until when do you want to stay?"

"Well, I am only working again the day after tomorrow. I'm not sure if Barry will be allowed to fly back home though. He would probably have to take the bus or something. Shoot - I didn't think about that..."

"Don't worry about that. I'll see what I can arrange with my police friends. Maybe they have some official business to attend to in the Cape and they can drive him down."

"You're a real life saver." Adrian says gratefully.

"Hey, what are big brothers for?"

"Thanks, Matthew. I owe you one."

"You owe me since the day you were born, you little brat. You changed our lives completely and upside down." Matthew jests affectionately.

"I love you. Travel safely, okay? I'll see you later."

"Thanks, Matt. I love you too."

Adrian hastily enters the charge office half an hour later and the noise of his hasty footsteps causes Tennessee to stir. Barry turns from the computer screen.

"Hey laddie. A thought ye would be riding or keeping yerself bizzie with all kinds of other trivia."

Adrian freezes in his tracks in disbelief.

"How did you know it is me? I'm wearing my sneakers and they don't make much noise. You know, you just keep on amazing me since you came back from Johannesburg. It's like you have a supernatural sense of awareness about what is happening around you."

Barry chuckles.

"The way ye walk gives ye away, lad."

Adrian shakes his head in amazement.

"I just don't get it. Another classic example is you knowing when my mug is empty. How you figure that out I will never know. Are you all done here?"

Barry fidgets with his watch and listens to the time.

"It's a bit early tae leave, isn't it? It's only three 'o clock."

"We need to go somewhere."

"Whaur?"

"You are not getting anything from me. It is a surprise."

"A will put Tennessee on ye tae keep ye out of yer kip the-nicht if ye dinnae tell."

"That would be bad luck for me then I guess. Come on. Time's running."

Adrian wakes Barry with a cup of coffee the following morning just before five. They both felt quite groggy because they all stayed up late doing some catching up with Matthew. It took a great deal of persuasion to let Barry allow Tennessee to stay behind with Matthew and this only intensified the mystery of their visit to Matthew in Centurion. Adrian patiently helps Barry into Matthew's car before he loads the overnight bag in the back and they start their short journey to the Centurion Eye Hospital.

"Ar ye still not going tae tell me whaur we ar going?" Barry persists and Adrian just smiles.

"No. But I know you will figure it out eventually."

"Ah am jist curious 'bout the fact that we left Tennessee at home."

"No shame man. I couldn't get myself to harness him and bring him along in this cold. He was all cosy and warm. He wanted to accompany you, but he is a real push over. Matthew gave him a treat and lured him onto the bed and under the blankets. He is now as snug as a bug in a rug."

They share a comfortable silence before Adrian parks the car at the hospital and he carefully helps Barry to get out before they make their way to the reception. Upon entering the hospital Adrian could feel Barry braking him by the arm as he halts in his tracks.

"Adrian, why ar we in an infirmary?" Barry asks curiously.

"What makes you think we're in a hospital?" Adrian replies with a counter question.

"Because A can smell it, lad."

"Well, hopefully we will have the old Barry back in a few hours' time God willingly."

Barry gasps softly.

"Ar ye serious? Adrian, ar ye really serious?"

"Yes, I am. They are going to do a lens and cornea transplant for you in both eyes."

Barry's body shudders as the tears of joy and relief overwhelm him and Adrian leads Barry to a couch in the reception area where they take a seat.

"Thenk ye, Lord..." Barry prays softly and overwhelmed as he buries his face in his hands.

"Thenk ye... A dinnae ken what tae say..."

Adrian reassuringly puts his arm around Barry's shoulders.

"A dinnae deserve any of this..." Barry says softly.

"Why ar ye an God so faithful tae me?"

Adrian brotherly kisses Barry softly on his head.

"Because you are special. Because God loves you. Because we as family love you and you are my best friend. I can never, ever leave my partner behind."

The time period from when Adrian bid Barry farewell before he went in for surgery and the time Adrian had to wait for the surgeon to come and see him feels like two lifetimes. Adrian knows that the lens and cornea transplant was just another routine surgery for the seasoned eye specialist, but it remained a delicate operation and the hope and anticipation everyone had in the positive outcome could not be overlooked. The whole ordeal was a major issue for everyone involved. Adrian anxiously fidgets with his hands as he paces the long corridor outside the waiting room and the sound of the approaching footsteps jerks him from his deep thoughts.

"Adrian?" Dr Wilken greets friendly as he sticks out his hand to greet Adrian.

"Yes. Is Barry going to be okay, Doc? How did the surgery go?"

"The surgery went well and it was a huge success. I'm going to remove the bandages tomorrow. But please, your friend needs to take it easy. Any hard knock on the head can tear the lenses or corneas loose. He may not bend over and pick up heavy things either for a while. What occupation is he in?"

"Barry is a policeman, but he was office bound after the accident."

"Well, please keep it like that for at least another eight weeks. I would suggest that he will abstain from any sport during that time as well. He needs to take care of himself now."

"Doctor, I can't thank you enough." Adrian says gratefully.

"It's only a pleasure. I'm really grateful I was able to help. Please excuse me. I will come and consult with him later."

Adrian smiles before proceeding to Barry's ward. Barry is awake, but he is still very much groggy and under the weather. His eyes were covered and bandaged.

"Hey, _Engelsman_. Are you okay?" Adrian asks compassionately as he takes a seat next to Barry's bed.

"Aye, bit it burns like hell... A cannae wait for them tae take off the bandages."

"The doctor said he will do that tomorrow. And then you will have to take it easy for a while. You would not be allowed jogging either. It's a delicate healing process."

Dr Wilken enters the room just after breakfast the next morning. He greets Adrian and Barry warmly.

"How are you feeling, Barry? Slept okay?"

"A coud not kip. A was too excited." Barry replies somewhat tired, but eager.

Dr Wilken smiles.

"Okay. Let's not keep you in suspense any longer."

He softly starts taking off the bandages and carefuly removes the cotton wool over Barry's eyes.

"You can open your eyes now."

Barry bravely tries to open it, but it is evident that it is quite painful to do so.

"It hurts quite a bit."

"It will hurt a bit like that in the beginning. You will grow crazy of all the itching of the stitches healing in the second week after surgery, but you must try not to rub your eyes. You must be cautious. And the best you can do for yourself is to wear heavily tinted sunglasses for a while."

Barry slowly opens his eyes again and keeps blinking. His sight remains a bit blurry, but the realisation that he could at least see again is overwhelming.

"Will ma sight remain this blurry?" Barry asks concerned.

"No. It will clear up. Can you see anything?" Dr Wilken asks in anticipation and hopeful.

"I cannae believe it..." Barry says softly and tearfully.

"I cannae believe it..."

"What is it, _Engelsman_?" Adrian asks curiously, but concerned.

"A can see again!" Barry replies exuberantly before embracing Adrian.

"Och God... Ah am so overwhelmed..."

Adrian and Barry share tears of joy for a while before Barry lets Adrian go and Barry gratefully gazes into Adrian's eyes.

"Hou did ye arrange this?"

"My mom made all the arrangements on the day you were released from Vergelegen. She has a lot of contacts in the medical field, but we both know exactly where this comes from. God will never let you go, Barry. Never."

Barry remained charge office bound for the next eight weeks after his surgery which proved to be a huge success. He followed the post-op instructions to the finest detail and even refrained from reading so much the way he would have liked as he was eager to get back to his favourite hobby. Without Adrian's knowledge Barry booked a two week holiday for them in Scotland in what Barry regarded as his favourite time of the year being autumn. He knows Adrian also loved autumn because of the different hues of colour nature had to offer, but the castles in Scotland were breathtakingly beautiful in autumn. With some luck they could do a bit of hunting in that time and visit the Autumn Speyside Whisky Festival as well.

Adrian wrapped himself all up in a thick and cosy blanket as he relaxes in his recliner chair watching one of his favourite action movies titled _Transporter 3._ Barry chuckles as he enters the lounge and Adrian turns around, frowning lightly as he questioningly looks at Barry.

"And now? What's so funny, pal?"

"Ye ar. Ye ar sitting under that blanket like an auld man. It is supposed tae be spring."

"You've got that right when you say it is 'supposed to be' spring. I'm chilled to the bone. But I guess we must be grateful for these last rains and snowfall."

Barry remains standing next to Adrian, mindful not to block his view from the movie.

"A was wondering if yer hiking boots were ready tae explore."

Adrian frowns curiously as Barry passes him a sherry.

"You've lost me completely. What are you talking about?"

"Ah am talking 'bout a twa week holiday tae Scotland an the UK, laddie."

Adrian's face lights up.

"Get out of here! Are you serious?!"

"Aye. Why not? Ye visited Australia only so far in yer life. Is yer passport in order?"

"Yeah, no problem."

"When did ye get yer passport?" Barry asks somewhat concerned.

"Just after we came from our training at the academy. So it was only four years ago. A passport is valid for ten years if I'm not mistaken."

Adrian's eyes shine brightly with excitement.

"I've always wanted to see the Big Ben and to visit the Madame Tussauds... This is awesome! But you must show me where you grew up and I really want to see the Edinburgh Castle as well."

Barry chuckles.

"Thare is nae way that we would go thare without visiting thae places ye want tae see, bit A must warn ye – thare is a catch though. A came tae the realisation hou chancie Ah am tae hae all ma senses once A regained ma sight, thenks tae God's mercy an grace, an yer help an the doctor's help. And Ah am going tae dae exactly what ye did when A was so angry efter the accident. Ah am going tae kick ye under yer butt an order ye tae get o'er yerself, yer fear an tae start playing cricket when we return."

Adrian chokes on a sip of sherry, raises his one hand with a stern gesture, and shakes his head firmly.

"Barry, please don't. Stop right there. You are not going to play games with me, okay?" Adrian says brotherly, but sternly.

"Nae, Adrian. Nae. Ye ar not going tae run away from this every time. Ye hae a talent an ye must use it. Please promise me that ye will play cricket again from this coming simmer." Barry replies firmly in return.

"Ye ken Ah amna manipulating ye haur. Ah am merely giving ye a shove in the right direction, because ye can be jist as a stubborn sod an pain in the neck as A can be. Sometimes A wonder who is worse an A think ye win hands doon. Nae wonder yer Da says ye ar a chip of the auld block." Barry says without disrespect and without belittling his friend. Goodness knows sometimes Adrian really just needed a steady shove, not just a gentle push, in the right direction to get out of a rut...

"You surely are not going to cut me some slack, are you?" Adrian asks thoughtfully.

"Nae, lad. Sairy."

Adrian sighs softly as he closes his eyes. He knows Barry is right, and that his intentions are pure and arising from the fact that he just cared deeply about Adrian, his wellbeing and the talents he had. Adrian also knows that he has been quite hard on Barry to get up and to pull himself together after the accident. Refusing to honour Barry's wish and refusing to use his God-given talents will not bring him anywhere and he didn't want to spend the rest of his life regretting what could have been. Whatever happened on the cricket tours were merely a tragic combination of circumstances that could not be prevented by anyone and he was merely at the wrong place at the wrong time every time... Adrian opens his eyes again and looks at Barry.

"Well, I guess I was quite hard on you to pull yourself together after the accident." Adrian says softly and thoughtfully.

"So I guess it is only fair for me to get my act together."

Barry sighs softly as he sits on his haunches and rests with his one elbow on the armrest of Adrian's recliner chair.

"Nae. This isnae what it is 'bout. This isnae 'bout me paying ye back for getting me an keeping me on the right track. This is 'bout ye killing the fear inside of ye an living a life of victory." Barry says brotherly.

"Yeah, I guess you are right. Will I be able to account for the way I allowed this talent to go to waste just because I was afraid? I think not. I promise you – I will start getting back to my peak fitness level and make myself available for selection again as soon as we come back from holiday. The cricket season is around the corner. I guess it will be presumptuous to aim to play in the T20 World Cup next year so let's just focus on getting selected for the Cobras again."

"Heck nae. Ye need an attitude adjustment. Weren't ye always the ane telling me that if yer dreams dinnae scare ye they ar not big enow?"

Chapter Seventeen - When trials turn into triumph

Adrian sighs as he takes a seat on the carpet in front of the steel trunk in the study and he stares at it before he opens it. It brings back nostalgic memories of the six months at the police academy. Adrian knows that if he was to be born in another era that the particular steel trunk would have been used for its actual purpose during many a border trip or doing riot duties like Henry once did. Instead it was being used for storage of another kind – storing cricket memorabilia Adrian had started gathering as a teenager and also some of his logistics in the form of special paper to do water paintings on, some painting canvas, water paint, oil paint, acrylic paint, colour pencils, special pencils for drawing sketches and several different types and sizes of paint brushes.

An expression of nostalgia and sadness reflects in Adrian's eyes and in his demeanour as he holds a copy of a special edition of a book that was published in honour of Hansie Cronjé's benefit year in his hands. Whilst still a teenager Adrian admired Hansie as a cricketer, the way he played and he refused to turn his back on Hansie as a supporter throughout the whole controversy of the match fixing scandal. Adrian will also never forget the disbelief and sadness he felt the day he heard about the news of the fatal plane crash. Many years have passed since then and the void of not having Hansie Cronjé in South African cricket could not be filled.

Adrian carefully pages through the collector's copy until he comes across the training schedule Hansie used in preparation for a cricket season and also throughout. That certainly is a great example of what he can work with and it should work – even if he was to replace the running with swimming or horse riding to improve his cardiovascular fitness. Adrian sighs softly as he picks up his cell phone to phone Ryan, but Tanya answers.

"Hello?"

"Hi Tanya. It's Adrian. How are you?"

"It's great hearing from you! I'm doing well thanks. Are you keeping well?"

"Yeah, no complaints. Is Ryan there?" Adrian asks hopeful.

"No, he is in Sri Lanka at the moment. They will be returning this week. Can I give you his number there?" Tanya asks helpful.

"Oh no, good gracious!" Adrian laughs.

"I don't have that kind of money to phone him while he is in Sri Lanka. So you said he would be back this week?"

"Yeah." she laughs.

"He has been gone for five weeks already. You've lost track of the cricket schedules completely. Don't you watch cricket anymore?"

"I wish. We don't have the full DStv package and I don't read newspapers. Gosh, I haven't communicated with Ryan through e-mail in a long time. Is his e-mail still the same?"

"Yes, of course."

"Great. I would rather e-mail him then. Thanks for the chat and please take care."

"You too, Adrian. Send Barry our regards too."

"Will do. Cheerio."

Adrian carefully puts the collector's book back in the steel trunk before closing it and getting up. He then walks to a built-in cupboard in the study which is used to store his cricket equipment and opens the cupboard door with a heavy sigh. The battle with all his conflicting emotions is clearly edged in his eyes and demeanour as he looks at the equipment just the way he left it almost two years ago. The last thing he felt like doing was to pack his equipment bag and to take a drive to the Elgin Cricket Club to get started again, but he knows he made a commitment to Barry. Adrian reluctantly takes up his bat, batsman gloves, shin pads, and helmet before putting it in the equipment bag which he picks up before loading it in his car. Goodness only knows how much practice he would get done in the rainy weather that afternoon, but it was no use in putting it off any longer.

Adrian parks his car close to the clubhouse and takes out his equipment bag out of the boot before proceeding to the clubhouse to see if he could find the club's groundsman to assist him with the bowling machine. It would be back to basics for now and with no one really available to bowl some balls for him he would have to make use of the merciless bowling machine for now. Surely enough he finds Richie inside the clubhouse all cosy behind his desk reading the sport section of the newspaper and Richie looks up when hearing the approaching footsteps. His face lits up with genuine delight upon seeing Adrian.

" _Tik my om met 'n veer! Adrian? Waar val jy uit, ou maat?"_ ("I must be seeing ghosts at my age! Adrian? Where have you been, old pal?")

" _Hello, Richie. Jongie, ek moet seker maar ophou lui wees. Die krieketseisoen lê om die draai. Kan jy my gou 'n handjie gee met die boulmasjien, asseblief? Ek kort hom daar in die nette. Ek weet net nie of ek meer regtig weet hoe om te kolf nie."_ ("Hello, Richie. Well, I guess my days of being lazy are over. The cricket season is around the corner. Could you please give me a hand with the bowling machine? I will be needing it in the nets. I am just not quite sure if I remember how to bat at all.") Adrian replies in a serious tone of voice, sounding apprehensive.

" _Dis soos fietsry. Jy sal dit gou weer onder die knie kry. Kom. Kom ek gaan help jou gou."_ ("It's like cycling. You will get the hang of it again soon enough. Come on, let me help you quickly.") Richie replies reassuringly, but he stops in his tracks and frowns.

" _Maar dit reën dan jong. Jy gaan nie te lank kan oefen nie."_ ("You will not be able to practice for too long though. It is raining.") Richie says worriedly.

" _Ek het nie 'n keuse nie. Ek sal moet oefen."_ ("I have no choice but to practice.") Adrian replies resolutely.

Adrian lends Richie a hand to set up the bowling machine in one of the practice nets. For practical purposes Richie had chosen one of the exercise areas that was made from concrete and that had a protective matting on it, because batting practice on one of the grass practice pitches would not be as effective.

" _Gaan jy_ okay _wees van hier af?"_ ("Are you going to be okay on your own?") Richie asks with concern.

" _Ja dankie. Ek kan nie van jou verwag om hier by my te staan terwyl dit so reën nie. In elk geval dink ek ek gaan my naam met 'n plank slaan en dit sal dalk beter wees as jy nie by is nie. Laat ek myself maar in privaatheid in die skande steek."_ ("Yes, thank you. I cannot expect you to stand here in the rain while I practice. Besides I strongly suspect that I will look like a complete fool so it may be best if you rather go back to your office.")

Richie looks on with concern and some pity as he watches Adrian gearing up and getting ready to face the relentless deliveries from the bowling machine, and he only switches the bowling machine on once he is certain Adrian is ready. Richie hastily jogs off to his office to get some shelter against the rain and cold. He was grateful and excited to see Adrian again, but he still thinks the youngster is nuts to come in such adverse weather conditions to try and pick up all the loose ends of a promising but rusty cricket talent.

Adrian bravely faces each delivery with utter determination and resolve to shape up his batting, and he even loads the machine again when it runs empty the first time round, but his attempts to bat the way he used to is futile. Soaking wet and chilled to the bone Adrian faces the last ball of the second round and tries to make the best of that last delivery, but his angle and timing is off yet again as the ball hits him in the ribs. Adrian winces in pain and grits on his teeth. The blow was fortunately not that hard and fortunately for him his cracked ribs healed completely, but that was the final straw. He knows he promised Barry that he would start playing cricket again, but one thing was for sure – Barry would have to accept that Adrian has lost his touch completely and was far from ready to play even at club level for that matter.

Adrian switches the machine off and walks back to pick up his bat to put it away in his cricket carry bag. He strips the gloves from his hands and the shin pads from his legs with unnecessary force, and dumps the equipment in the bag before he dejectedly takes a seat on the bag. He wraps his arms around his knees and rests with his head on his knees as he chokes back the tears of frustration and disappointment. Goodness knows he hopes no one was watching him. He knows he was the main attraction and big hero of the local club once, but he must have looked like a complete fool today. Not even a schoolboy would bat with such mediocrity.

Jack Smith, the Western Province cricket coach, was watching with concern from his vehicle. Richie has phoned him to tell him that Adrian had paid a visit to the cricket club after a long period of absence and Jack was hoping to see Adrian still in action whilst busy practising, but instead the only picture he gets to see is one of a young man in despair who seemingly had lost all hope of playing again. Jack gets out of his car and his concern grows deeper when Adrian does not even stir upon the sound of the car's door closing. He kneels down next to Adrian and fatherly places a hand on Adrian's shoulder.

"Are you okay?" Jack asks concerned and fatherly.

Adrian bravely controls his startle response and hastily dries his tears, trying to compose himself. He is clearly miserable and seems vulnerable.

"Excuse me?" Adrian asks hoarsely and still very emotional.

"I hate to speculate how long you have been here. I can only judge by the state of your clothes that you have been here quite a while. You should get out of here, take a hot shower, and dress warmly. You'll catch a nasty flu."

"I'm sorry - have we met before?" Adrian asks confused.

"No. I haven't had the privilege of meeting you before. But I was hoping to work with you."

"But... how did you know I was here?" Adrian asks perplexed as he lightly frowns.

"The groundsman phoned me. I have been in the vicinity of the club and decided to come here. I'm Jack Smith. I'm the Western Province cricket coach. I know who you are and I'm thrilled to see that you are playing again. We are in desperate need of your talent."

Adrian shakes his head and he gets up.

"What talent? I don't know how long you have been here, but I can only assume that you were not here to see that I had more misses than hits. Even a schoolboy has more ball sense than I have at the moment. I've lost it - completely." Adrian replies miserably as he picks up his equipment bag, aiming for his car.

"I know exactly where the problem lies." Jack replies patiently.

"Great. Well, if you can show me I'd be grateful, because I am packing up - literally and figuratively speaking. I'm going back to being a policeman. That is what I was born to do anyway." Adrian says decisively and firmly.

Adrian starts walking away, but Jack gently takes him by the arm. He refuses to give up on Adrian and his talents. He has been following Adrian's cricket career keenly when he started playing for the Proteas and being a young grandfather who has seen everything life can possibly throw at you Jack refused to be fazed by the curt answer Adrian just gave him. His response was because of hurt and fear. Everyone knows what happened in the last three years in the cricket world and it is not anything you would even wish upon your enemy...

"Well, I can help you but then you will have to give it your everything. And yes, it does start with your attitude, because that is your biggest enemy and obstacle at the moment. You see, you already believe you can't play cricket anymore. Your thoughts always precede your actions, so what you believe will naturally happen. I can only start helping you with your technique once you get into that mind-shift that God has blessed you with a talent and that you must use it to His honour to glorify Him. Your technique is quite rusty at the moment." Jack says fatherly.

Adrian blinks as he stares at Jack. He is speechless and clearly at a loss for words.

"Do you live nearby? I'm really worried about you getting sick." Jacks says with genuine concern.

"Yeah, I... I live some fifteen minutes from here in Elgin. I'll be okay."

"Come. Take a walk with me."

"I really need to give Richie a hand with the bowling machine."

"No worries. He will take care of it. Come. Let's go to my car." Jack says and he fatherly squeezes Adrian's shoulder.

Adrian lightly bites his lower lip and silently follows Jack to his car which was parked not far from his own. Jack opens the driver's door and takes a business card from his wallet.

"Adrian, here is my number. Phone me tomorrow. We'll make a fixed appointment when it suits you, but at least four times a week. I am more than willing to help you to get back on track, but only if you are really serious and show commitment, and a willingness to be helped."

Adrian opens his eyes and gropes for his cell phone to kill the alarm when it noisily wakes him at half past five the next morning. He sighs softly and tiredly rubs over his eyes, clearly contemplating whether he wants to get up from his cosy bed to brave the cold and rainy weather outside, not to mention the drive to Cape Town during peak hour traffic. Barry stirs and yawns softly.

"Och, what's the time, auld man?" Barry asks sleepy.

"It's half past five, _Engelsman._ " Adrian replies sleepy and he yawns as he stretches out.

"Guid gracious, lad! Why ar ye up so early? It is still our rest days."

Adrian groans softly as he stretches out one more time.

"Maybe for you, yes. My days of being lazy are over."

Adrian reluctantly gets out of bed and opens the curtain only half an inch as he watches the rain fall.

"Well, we are not to complain about the rain at all, but my word, it is too cold to do anything." Adrian complains as he opens his closet before enveloping himself snugly in his fleece bathrobe.

"Dae ye hae a fixed appointment?" Barry asks curiously.

"Yeah, I need to go to Cape Town to the Sports Science Institute. Jack is going to meet me there. I'm going to meet up with all these smart oaks who run all these different tests on you and then work out the ideal exercise programme for the sport you are doing."

"Sounds interesting."

"Nope. I'll probably bore myself to death. You can hitch a ride with me if you want. I'm not sure how long I'll be but maybe you would like to surprise Gisela and spend some time with her."

Some two hours later thanks to the peak traffic but still in time to meet up with Jack as arranged Adrian meets up with him in the foyer of the offices of the Sport Science Institute. Jack smiles as he walks closer to meet Adrian.

" _Aha._ I was wondering how your commitment would be in this cold, rainy weather." Jack says thoughtfully.

"Well, my parents raised me not to lie, so quite frankly I'll be honest to say I almost did not come. To get myself this committed on my rest days is quite a challenge."

Jack laughs and fatherly drapes his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

"I appreciate your honesty. It really gives me something to work with. Come on. Let's meet the biokinetics specialist."

They walk to the biokinetics specialist's office in comfortable silence before Jack knocks on Sandra Engelbrecht's door. She looks up from her paperwork and smiles broadly when she recognises Jack.

"Mr Smith! So nice to see you again. I see you brought me a new client." Sandra says pleased.

"I need your special touch, Sandra. This guy is richly talented in cricket. He used to play rugby too but he has been struggling with injuries and did not play cricket for almost two years."

Sandra smiles with an extended hand to greet Adrian. He politely takes it and is surprised when she greets him with a firm handshake.

"Please to meet you, Sandra. I'm Adrian. You've got a strong grip for a lady. Should I be worried that you might shove me around here?" Adrian asks mischievously and Sandra smiles.

"Now I know who you are! I wanted to say you look familiar. So let's get you started. Just take a seat over there. I want to check your vitals and see if I can give you a hard time. Do I understand correctly? What injuries do you have?" Sandra asks concerned as Adrian takes a seat on the chair she pointed out.

"I was involved in a big car accident last year. I broke my right arm and hip, and also my left leg. I am okay now though."

"Are you sure? What type of exercise do you do now?" Sandra asks concerned as she prepares the blood pressure apparatus.

"I'm okay – really. The accident happened fifteen months ago. I do horse riding at least five times a week for an hour, sometimes even longer. And I'm not fooling around when I ride. I do a lot of galloping and cantering work, and also jumping."

" _Hm._ Horse riding is not a sport. You equestrians only sit there and the horse does all the work." Sandra jests and laughs softly when Adrian shakes his head firmly.

"No worries. I'm just joking. I also ride. It is the best cardiovascular exercise one can do."

Sandra looks at the blood pressure reading of 100 over 65.

"Your heart rate and pulse readings are perfect. I can see you are fit, but I am concerned about your blood pressure. It is too low."

Adrian curiously looks at the reading.

" _Nah_. Quite used to it by now. On rare occasions and if I'm lucky it will get to 110 over 70, but that doesn't happen often."

"I hope you had breakfast before you came here."

"I never skip breakfast. I always start my day with a protein shake brand which is regarded as the number one meal replacement in the world. My favourite shake for breakfast is the cappucino flavour. I like to add two teaspoons of coffee and a tablespoon of peanut butter to it. You will never get the coffee or caffeine out of a policeman's diet."

"As long as you don't do the energy drinks which most policemen do. So do you have any heart problems or lung problems? Any smoking habits?"

"Smoking? Heck no. Heart problems none, but I do have asthma. It is under control though. It is mostly sport induced."

"Then I'm sure you are familiar with a peak flow meter. Try to give me the best reading you can manage, please."

Adrian blows as hard as he can manage into the peak flow meter and the reading seems to be good enough for Sandra.

"Awesome. I will not ask you to run then but I would like to see how many laps you can manage in the pool. Based on what I see here in the gym I will work out a suitable program for you so that we can improve your fitness even more. We will definitely also do some weight training and I would like to determine your correct daily protein requirement. You are way too scrawny and it seems your body does not get enough protein. The fact that you are already taking care of your body through correct nutrition is a great start, but you might have to have three meals plus the two shakes every day to build the healthy muscle mass you actually need. Do you drink half a shake before riding and half a shake afterwards?"

"Definitely a full shake before because obviously I don't skip breakfast and I take early morning outrides, but I don't replenish afterwards."

" _Hm,_ I thought as much. Don't worry. My aim is to help you to build muscle mass and get your body composition right. I won't change you into a gym bunny – I promise."

The next afternoon Adrian and Jack spend some time at the Elgin Cricket Club to smooth out all the rough edges and rust on Adrian's batting technique. Jack patiently bowls delivery after delivery and refuses to lose any hope or patience as it is pretty much the same scenario than two days before when he found Adrian all alone in the cricket nets at the club. Adrian is clearly grumpy, annoyed, and miserable about himself.

"Stop being so hard on yourself, Adrian. You are trying to hit the ball too hard. Think carefully on what you are doing wrong and just fix it." Jack says fatherly.

"Well, I guess it would be a great start if I keep my eye on the ball. It is so obvious."

" _Aha!_ Now you finally catch on to the idea! Now keep your eye on the ball and keep on watching it even if you have played the shot. It must be like playing golf. You would want to see where the ball goes, don't you? And remember what I taught you. Your whole action from preparing to hit the ball and your follow-through action must be like rocking a baby. Are you ready?"

Adrian takes up his position in front of the wickets again as his demeanour speaks loudly of determination and an iron resolve to succeed.

"Yeah. Bring it on. Let's post this sucker."

Jack bowls another delivery which Adrian clubbers with his well-known finesse and Adrian beams as he watches the ball missiles through the air.

"Now that is what I'm am talking about!" Jack says excitedly as he walks up to Adrian and fatherly embracing him briefly, patting him on the back.

"I am so proud of you! I knew you could do it. You are too hard on yourself, but I am so glad you have the sense to persevere."

Adrian gratefully lifts up his bat and momentarily rests with his forehead on the flat side of the bat, breathing a sigh of relief as he closes his eyes.

"Thank you, Jesus." Adrian prays softly.

"All honour to You alone..."

Adrian opens his eyes again and his demeanour beams with delight as he looks at Jack.

"Do you need to get the bowling machine out to get a breather? I have only warmed up and I'm going to give you a run for your money."

"Well, I guess I have to take my punishment for driving you so hard." Jack says.

"But I really think you can make use of all the practice you need. You are definitely more ready for the upcoming day/night match at Newlands next week."

Adrian shoots Jack a double take.

"Heck no, Jack. Slow down. That is really far-fetched. You really want to throw me in the deep end here."

"I have confidence in you. Come on. You babble too much while your muscles are cooling down and that is never a good thing."

Adrian hastily takes out his equipment bag from the boot of his car a week later on a balmy spring afternoon at Newlands. The crowds of spectators are yet to arrive for the day/night match that was to take place and being a Friday the stadium is expected to be jam-packed. That particular match would be drawing a lot of interest as the media was abuzz when they learnt tthat Adrian was included in the team for the Cobras who would be playing against their old rivals – the Titans.

The lid of the boot slips from Adrian's hand as he was beyond nervous for what might be lying ahead and it closes with unnecessary force. Adrian winces at the loud bang before he makes sure his car is properly locked and he jogs off in the direction of the change rooms. He slips the bunch of keys into his bag and takes out his cell phone from the bag as his pace slows down into that of a brisk walk. A bbm notification came through which sought his attention and he preferred switching his cell phone off anyway as soon as he got to the change rooms. He couldn't afford to allow anything to distract him now...

But it feels as if he collides head on with a solid brick wall as he replies to Barry's bbm. His bag is flung from his shoulder and the noise of the cricket bats in the bag could be heard as the bag falls to the floor. Adrian gets up immediately and appears annoyed about the whole event.

"Good gracious! Can't you watch where you are going?!" Adrian asks irritated as he bends down to pick up his bag without knowing who fell victim to his agitation.

Ryan laughs heartily.

"Sorry, buddy. But that will teach you not to text and walk."

Adrian's face lights up in delight when he recognises his friend he hasn't seen a long time and they greet each other with a brotherly hug.

"Ryan! It is so nice to see you again!" Adrian replies exuberantly and Ryan chuckles as he pats Adrian on the back before letting him go.

"I'm sorry about my reaction." Adrian then says apologetically.

"You know how I am when I get a fright – the words just slip out without thinking."

Ryan smiles as he keeps his hand on Adrian's shoulder and taking a good look at his friend.

"It is really good to see you again, buddy. Wow, I can't think when was the last time I've ever seen you looking so fit and healthy. I wanted to ask you how you have been keeping, but that will be a waste of time. It is such a pity that the cricket has kept me so busy. It is shocking to think the last time I saw you was when I visited you while you were still in rehab. It has been over a year ago. I'm so sorry for neglecting you like this."

They walk to the change rooms.

"That is the wrong perception. I will never feel you have neglected me. I know and understand how busy how you are." Adrian says with sincerity and understanding.

"I was looking for you a while ago and even Tanya teased me about losing track of the cricket schedules, because I didn't even know you guys went to Sri Lanka. Things were so hectic with us on the farm. So how has the tour been?"

"Same old, same old. Have to live on 'imported' foods from home, drink bottled water, no ice in your drink, dehydration on the field - those type of things. It's been a great tour though. We're coping well with the new coach and the new captain. We are a close-knit unit. So-" Ryan smiles mischievously.

"What made you change your mind to play cricket again? Don't get me wrong - I'm grateful to see you back again in the sport. You meant a lot to it. You still do."

"We had a great misfortune a while ago with Barry on the farm and Barry challenged me to play again. He has been nagging me for a long time to make my return to cricket."

Ryan frowns heavily with concern as he unzips his bag.

"Hold on. What misfortune are you talking about, buddy?"

Adrian takes a seat on the bench.

"He lost his sight for a while. It was probably one of the most difficult times in my life. I don't think I ever want to go through something like that ever again."

Ryan takes a seat next to Adrian and shakes his head in disbelief.

"Good gracious, buddy! What else will happen to you in your life? This hardly seems fair."

Adrian smiles bravely.

"Well, my dad taught me this with his favourite saying. He believes that life is a _niekerbol_ (hard candy) _._ It is very hard, but nice. Anyway I believe that all the tests that we need to endure in life are God's Refiner's Fire. You can't try to refine and purify gold without the hottest fire, can you?"

Ryan bites on his lower lip and it is evident that something in him stirs.

"I really admire you for keeping your faith in spite of all these trials and tribulations. So-" Ryan continues and clearly steers the conversation in another direction.

"How do you feel about being back?"

"Oh heck. Let's rather not go there. I'm a nervous wreck."

Ryan drapes his arm around Adrian's shoulders and gives him a brotherly hug.

"It will be a piece of cake. You'll see. You have got so much talent. It will all come back naturally for you, you'll see. It is like cycling. It is not something that you could forget that easily once you have mastered it."

Adrian reluctantly opens his eyes on the morning of the 1st January. They had spent New Year's Eve together as a family and their conversations, jokes, laughter and even deep thoughts with a tear shed here and there carried on until the early hours of the morning. But spending time with his family with their favourite music in the background and only going to sleep at two in the morning was a tradition that was followed for the past nine years and it would probably not change until either Adrian or Barry settle down with their wives. By the looks of it it would seem as if Barry would be the first one to get hitched as his relationship with Gisela became serious.

Adrian turns his head to the pleasant smell of the coffee next to him on the bedside table separating the two single beds and he tiredly rubs his eyes. Barry chuckles as he looks down on this picture after placing the mug of coffee on the bedside table for his friend.

"Guid forenuin, or should A rather say guid efternuin, auld man. Happy New Year's."

Adrian smiles.

"You too, _Engelsman_. And may this year be your best year yet filled with only blessings, favour and no hint of any tragedy or setbacks. Geez, you had your fair share."

Barry takes a seat on Adrian's bed and puts his hand on Adrian's shoulder.

"Thanks, lad. May thare always be wirk for yer hands tae dae, may yer purse always hold a coin or twa, may the sun always shine upon yer window pane, may a rainbow be certain to follow each rain, may the hand of a freend always be near tae ye an may God fill yer heart with gladness tae cheer ye."

Adrian blinks and swallows hard at the lump in his throat. He is clearly overwhelmed by the blessing just spoken over him.

"Thanks pal... Those are really kind words. I really appreciate that."

"It's an auld Scottish blessing for ye for this great year."

Adrian manages a smile.

"Well, I am always cautiously optimistic about what might be lying ahead for the new year. It is always a clean slate, but always so uncertain. I really hope this year will only hold good times."

"It will. It has already started on a guid note." Barry says, seemingly chuffed.

Adrian smiles intrigued as he picks up the mug before taking a careful sip of the hot brew.

"How come? What's going on? Are you finally contemplating to pop the big question?"

"Aye. Bit A still hae a lot tae prepare tae actually get all ma guts thegither tae gae an ask Gisela's parents furst. Her Da is really difficult."

"I know. It is such a shame. You guys belong together. She is older than 21 now and I can't think that her dad will disapprove. He might force you guys to still wait a bit longer, but for all we know we might be celebrating a wedding sometime this year. But I can see something else is on your mind. What's going on?"

Barry innocently places the newspaper on Adrian's lap.

"Barry, you know I don't read the paper at all." Adrian says firmly.

"Not even the sport page?"

"No. We are familiar with our schedules. That's why there is something like bbm nowadays. Jack communicates a lot with us through it. So there is no need for me to read all the rubbish in a newspaper."

"Go on, lad. Jist take a leuk. It is literally on the last page of the newspaper or the furst page of the sport section – whichever way ye want tae leuk at it. Thare is something thare that might be of interest tae ye."

Adrian sighs softly as he puts his mug aside and he picks up the newspaper before he softly gasps in disbelief.

"Good gracious!"

"Told ye. Hou fast can ye pack?"

Adrian and Ryan arrive at the Suncoast Towers hotel in Durban at their leisure the next day in the late afternoon knowing that they would only meet up as a team for dinner at 19:00. Ryan could see that Adrian is completely overwhelmed by the luxury of the hotel and also the fact that he was to be part of the cricket team again. The fact that the media descended on Adrian yet again like a flock of hungry vultures contributed to Adrian seemingly building an invisible wall around himself to keep them out. He appeared hesitant to be part of the squad and even apprehensive. Ryan knew that no one could blame the youngster for reacting like that due his last encounter with the media during the press conference which was convened shortly after the news of Arthur's death. Thankfully the process of them booking in as guests at the hotel goes without a hitch and Adrian and Ryan can make their way to the hotel room. Ryan looks on in concern at Adrian who walks to the window where he stares at the ocean in silence. Ryan walks closer and shares the view as he places his hand lightly on Adrian's shoulder.

"Are you okay, buddy?" Ryan asks as he reassuringly squeezes Adrian's shoulder.

"Yeah. I am just a bit overwhelmed and also still tired after our New Year's Eve celebrations on the farm two days ago. I don't know how I am going to do this, but I will have to adapt and get used to the media again. I am so not in the mood for the same questions like the previous time. It's fine if the media are to ask me about how I feel about the upcoming T20 World Cup, but they hinted about Arthur's death, my unlawful arrest, and the judge's judgment in my Section 174 application. Arthur has been killed two years ago and they still haven't found the actual perpetrator. It is insane. Can't they just leave me and Arthur alone?"

"Don't worry, buddy. You are not in the capacity as the vice-captain anymore so you don't have to sit in on those press conferences. They must divert their queries to the team management and then you can choose whether you want to entertain their scoops or not. Besides, you know I will protect you from the media."

"Well, thank goodness for that." Adrian says gratefully before he turns around to sit down on his single bed and takes off his sneakers.

"I'm going to take a power nap for half an hour. Please wake me up in 30 minutes otherwise I will not be able to sleep tonight. I might get up to some mischief because of that and get most of the team to join me on a night out."

The team assembles for the usual team breakfast in the dining hall early the next morning and Adrian comes to the realisation how much the team dynamics have changed. There were some of his old friends still in the team, but a lot of the others who shared so many great times with him have since left. Whoever the selectors were now had made a great selection and the new talent that came in was nothing short of amazing, but Adrian quietly wonders if he was really ready to form part of such a big occasion after not playing any form of cricket for so long. Thanks to the biokinetics specialist and Jack's coaching there could not be any doubt about Adrian's fitness, but he has never really played T20 cricket before. Ryan realises that Adrian is subdued and withdrawn.

"It's okay, buddy. You'll enjoy being here. It will be just like old times. Sure you will have to get to know everyone else, but just go back in your memory on how easily you adapted to a whole team of strangers when you first joined us. Nothing has changed. There might be a few new faces, but we are still family here."

Adrian smiles bravely.

"There are still a few days before the first match. I wonder if they will allow us some free time today. I just know the place where we could go to get the team spirit really going."

"If you think Christo was too keen on practice and working too hard you are mistaken. Mickey follows closely in Peter's footsteps and is very dedicated. He is different from Christo in the sense that he is people orientated, pretty much the way you are, but he is a workaholic. It is the T20 World Cup and the public expects quite a bit from us since we are the hosts."

"It feels so awkward. I keep on searching for the others. I've been away for too long."

Adrian nervously stirs his coffee for longer than necessary and Ryan just smiles as he gently nudges Adrian in the ribs with his elbow.

"I couldn't agree with you more, but you are going to break that mug's bottom if you carry on stirring." Ryan brotherly replies as he chuckles softly.

Adrian blushes embarrassed and carefully takes a sip of the hot brew as Mickey Sullivan stands up from his chair. Adrian becomes acutely aware of everyone staring at him as if he was a newcomer.

"Morning guys. I just want to welcome everyone here this morning and in particular the newcomer who is not so 'new' as he pretends to be." Mickey says with a chuckle.

"Welcome back, Adrian. We truly hope that you are here to stay now in this beautiful sport and rightly so for a long time. I've heard that you are a policeman and that means that you are obviously familiar in affecting arrests, so understand this - you are under strict 'house arrest' in this Proteas team. We desperately need your talent and the calibre of a player you are. Just be warned - you are here to stay and you're not going anywhere." Mickey says with a jest.

They all share a laugh and Adrian blushes self-consciously.

"So I am handing it over to you to re-introduce yourself to the old men who might have forgotten who you are and to introduce yourself to all the guys you do not know."

Mickey winks and Adrian hesitates for a moment or two before he gets up.

"Thanks, Mickey. I really appreciate that warm welcome. Well... Hi everyone. I _uhm..._ I have never been great on speeches and the last time I spoke to my teammates is a date in history I would rather forget, but it is a huge privilege to play again for South Africa and to be afforded the opportunity to start anew with this new form of cricket. I really missed you guys and being part of such a dynamic family and group of friends. My wish for us all would be one of blessings, favour, and the World Cup - nothing less."

"Hear! Hear!" The team members reply in unison and some whistle.

"Well, I've heard that you are quite a motivator. Do you have anything particular in mind to inspire the guys with that you would like to share?"

Adrian pauses for only a moment in thought.

"Well, I will always remember how many times I was encouraged to simply enjoy playing cricket and to enjoy what I do, and being part of the team when I made my debut. Guys, that is what I want to say to you. To those who are young in the game and especially those who made their debut in the beginning of the season - go out there and play because you love to and because you want to, not because you get paid. And if there is one thing that I had to learn all over again the past year is that you cannot fear failure. Ever. It doesn't matter how many times you fall. What matters is how many times you get back up." Adrian says encouragingly as he looks at each and every member of the squad and family he had the privilege to be part of again.

It is then that his eyes lock with the fatherly gaze of Peter Sullivan who happened to have entered the dining room just before Adrian started sharing his inspirational thoughts. Peter nods as a smile of contentment tugs at the corners of his mouth. He has a strong and positive feeling about this tour and in particular a good feeling about all the positive things that awaited Adrian...

It was as if the Proteas were well aware of what the public expects from them and as if they were tired of the label of 'being chokers.' Many a semi-final has come and gone, and so with it the opportunity to reach the finals of a tournament. At a stage and especially under Hansie Cronjé's leadership they were regarded as the best one-day and Test cricket team in the world, but unfortunately they never had the satisfaction to ever hold an important title such as the World Cup. The public made their expectations quite clear and the Proteas surely felt the pressure right throughout the tournament to advance beyond the semi-finals and winning one of the highly sought after titles. Some of the results were way too close to many a supporter's liking, but when the Proteas advanced to the finals to meet up with England many reckoned it was to be the perfect opportunity for pay-back time for what happened in Australia four years earlier. But the Proteas couldn't quite manage to curb England to reach a high scoring total, much to the dismay of each and every Protea supporter that took up a seat in the Newlands stadium to watch the final and what they hoped would be history in the making. It is clear that the England supporters already started with their celebrations about yet another important title for their team.

Mickey hastily approaches Adrian as the team members emerge from the showers. Getting dressed into a clean set of uniform for their innings and to chase the score England had set. Adrian was already all dressed up, but he is aiming to take a seat on the balcony to watch the action unfold while he waits for his turn to bat. He did not have much chance during the tournament to really entertain the crowds due to the fact that he would normally only come in at number four or five and the few opportunities he had to bat did his talent little justice.

"Adrian, I know this is sudden and short notice, but I need a huge favour from you." Mickey says hopeful.

Adrian freezes in his tracks as he was about to sit down and he takes another eager sip from his special sports drink he brought with whilst on tour.

"I'll see what I can do. What's on your mind, Cap?" Adrian replies curiously.

"I need you to open the batting for me."

"But—"

"Adrian, I'm sorry to interrupt like this, but there is no time. I know you are not an opening batsman, but in these two weeks you didn't get much chance to play to your heart's content and to settle in. My dad has told me about your batting style. You love playing at least 20 overs. You're not the type of batsman that likes to come in with only five overs to spare. And I think England will never imagine your opening the batting for South Africa. Let's unsettle them."

"It's not in my nature to question any authority, but this is crazy." Adrian says firmly.

"No, it's not. I believe in you. I believe you can do it. I want to give you decent exposure. The table is set for you."

"Skip, the pitch will turn owing to the moist of the night time breeze. The spinners will have a ball." Adrian tries for the last time.

"Nice try. The pitch has been turning since we started. We started at dusk. Go. Everyone is waiting for you and your opening partner is eager to rattle England's cage."

Adrian takes a deep breath as he licks his lips. The hydration he provided his body with suddenly feels inadequate as he gears up before walking onto the pitch with his opening partner. This feels so out of character. He has never opened the batting before and he can only hope that this move will not cause South Africa the World Cup... Adrian is unsure if his opening partner got instructions to let have Adrian as much time as possible in front of the wickets, because it certainly felt like he had to face all the bowling on his own. He starts off slowly and cautiously, and this results in the England players slapping him with negative and harsh comments. To his utter disbelief Adrian becomes aware that the crowds become restless, jeering him as he courageously faces each delivery.

Adrian takes a sneak peek at the scoreboard and realises with a shock that ten overs have been bowled with the scoreboard at a dismal 100. There was only ten overs left and they would have to pick up the pace... Adrian forces himself to focus and to imagine that he was only facing some of Jack's bowling. He also knows that his parents and Barry are part of the crowds and that they would be worried about the score, and also about Adrian's seemingly inability to cope with the English attack. The bowler delivers a beautiful volley and hearing Jack's voice in his mind Adrian keeps his eye on the ball from the moment the bowler makes his run up and right throughout the delivery. The result is inevitable as the leather connects with the willow. Thanks to his hard work in the gym and for the first time in his entire life developing the healthy muscle mass he should have had Adrian watches on in pure delight as the ball missiles through the air and high up in one of the stands which would mean that a replacement ball must be fetched. It was an informal tradition at Newlands that whoever caught the ball after it was hit for such a giant six that that person in the crowd would keep it as a souvenir. The game is paused momentarily to get a replacement ball, but much to the amusement of the Proteas and the umpires, and pretty much to the delight of the crowds the game had to be paused another two times upon which the umpires asked for enough spare balls for just in case.

The Newlands crowds are now all on their feet in a standing ovation and cheering Adrian on with only one over to spare. Winning the match was a certainty, but what they are excited about is the anticipation and expectation to see what Adrian would do with the remaining six deliveries. A naughty sparkle plays in Adrian's eyes as he casually watches the England captain having a lengthy conversation with the bowler and adjusting his field placements. The flashes of the cameras from the media photographers light up the stands as they capture this spectacular moment. Everyone is aware of the fact that this moment would be front page news just about all over the world the next morning, but Adrian's demeanour remains humble and without a hint of arrogance or pride. Sure he was a bit tired as he wipes the sweat off his forehead with his shirt's sleeve, but it feels as if he can still carry on for ages...

The crowds erupt and seem out of control with glee as Adrian hits each and every single delivery for a six – each one more spectacular and further than the previous one. Adrian knows all too well that they were only one run short from the last ball, but he wisely decides to remain focused. There was no way that he is going to allow anything to steal this moment from his team...

Stressed out and frustrated the bowler delivers a no ball as he steps over the line upon delivery, but it would not matter as Adrian clubbers the last delivery cleanly out of the stadium. This leaves the security with a lot of work on their hands to keep the crowds at bay, because they want to run onto the field to carry Adrian off the field. Their joy and elation know no bounds, and Cape Town would certainly not rest that night because of many post-match celebrations. At last the Proteas have managed to tie the knot in such an important match. Finally they have managed to clinch an important title!

The rest of the Protea cricket squad runs onto the field and Ryan picks Adrian up onto his shoulders as he carries him off the field. The elation, relief, and pride Adrian feels was too much for him to contain. It feels as if he could burst of happiness and pride as his teammates gather around him and Ryan.

"I think this belongs to you!" Mickey says as he hands Adrian the World Cup trophy and Adrian shakes his head firmly as he gratefully accepts the trophy.

"No, Mickey. This was a team effort and I believe you are on the same spiritual level as your father, so I think you would understand when I say this trophy belongs to our Sovereign King who made this possible for us. Don't give me the glory – it belongs to Him alone."

"I like the way you think." Mickey says as they share a high five before Adrian lifts the trophy for everyone to see under a thunderous noise of applause and cheers by the crowds.

At last Adrian feels free from the chains which captured his mind and spirit. There was absolutely nothing that could take away his happiness and he feels immensely grateful that he was able to glorify God with the talents He bestowed upon him. If playing cricket for a while was where God wanted him to be for the next few years then that is what he was willing to do to please his Maker. One thing was for certain – Adrian is now more determined than ever to make a difference in people's lives, even if it meant to be an inspiration to his peers in his team or to the kids out there who aspire to be someone, but who is faced with tragedy and challenges that might be what they perceive to be blocking them from reaching their goals...

Arriving back at home after the tour Adrian found himself in the middle of a series of celebrations hosted by his family and friends, and he was unaware of what everyone organised for him when he was to report back on duty for his first day shift.

"So hou long dae ye think ye ar going tae be here at wirk, lad?" Barry curiously asks as they walk from Adrian's vehicle to the charge office.

Adrian just shrugs his shoulders.

"I'm not quite sure, _Engelsman_. Rumour has it that they said something about going to the Caribbean in three weeks or so for a two month tour against the Windies and then a month's rest before we tour again to England for three months. It's going to be a hectic time ahead."

Adrian and Barry enter the charge office just as the shifts are changing, but instead of leaving to go home after a long night shift the night shift members remain in the charge office, and a thunderous applause breaks out as all the members unite in a standing ovation for Adrian. Adrian freezes in his tracks and he stares in astonishment at all the members and the decorations in the charge office. He chokes back the emotion.

"Good gracious, guys..." Adrian says softly, clearly emotional and overwhelmed.

"What on earth is this for?"

Clive comes closer and brotherly drapes his arm around Adrian's shoulders.

" _En jy vra nog... Wat vir 'n vraag is dit, huh? Jy het daai T20_ World Cup single handedly _vir ons gewen, jong!"_ ("What type of question is that? You single-handedly won that T20 World Cup for your country!") Clive replies in astonishment.

Adrian blushes self-consciously.

" _Nee goeiste, ou Okkie. Dis darem ook nou nie heeltemal waar nie..."_ ("No good gracious, Okkie. That is far from the truth...") Adrian says overwhelmed, completely forgetting about addressing Clive on his rank and saluting Clive and the Lieutenant from the night shift, but both these commissioned officers are too proud of Adrian to care about the rules and regulations for now.

" _Nee wat. Jy is hopeloos te nederig. Ek het 'n appeltjie met jou te skil want ek kan nie glo jy het vir so lank nie krieket gespeel nie!"_ ("You are hopelessly too humble. You know, I have a piece of mind to _pek_ you for not playing cricket for so long!") Clive replies brotherly with a jest.

" _Dan gaan jy baie vinnig moet dink oor hoe jy my wil pek want ons toer weer oor drie weke vir twee maande." (_ "You are going to have think about a suitable punishment really quickly, because I am leaving in three weeks' time for a two month tour.") Adrian replies with a mischievous smile.

" _Ai, dis darem maar jammer dat ons nou aan diens geboek het want ons kan nou nie eers 'n dop op jou drink nie, maar daar is darem al jou gunsteling soetgoed en lekker duur koffie. Die vrouens van admin het hard gewerk aan jou_ party. _En nee, ek wil niks stories hoor van julle krieketspelers volg 'n spesifieke dieët deesdae nie. Jy kon nog nooit regtig jou arms optel nie want jy sal deur jou eie dinges val."_ ("It is a shame we are on duty now. A nice drink would have gone off real smooth right now, but at least the admin ladies have prepared all your favourite sweet snacks and made nice, strong, and expensive filter coffee. And no, I don't want to hear anything about you being on a special diet since you are playing cricket again. It is not as if you will not fit into your uniform tomorrow after celebrating with us.")

Adrian manages to spend a few moments with everyone who wish to congratulate him for his extraordinary performance and for helping the Proteas to win the World Cup, and he patiently endures all the fuss and attention from his colleagues. He thought he could give all the sweet treats a pass, but found himself to be force-fed under the careful supervision of Clive and Karen who insisted that he was going to need all the energy he could get for his day ahead, and that none of the treats would interfere with his metabolism nor preparations for the upcoming tour to the Windies. Adrian knows they were probably right, but he adapted to a rigid healthy lifestyle and it has reached the point where his body did not really want sugary foods or any fast foods which the average police officer would accept as part of their daily routine.

Adrian takes a careful sip from the second cup of coffee Karen poured him, but hastily puts the cup down as he picks up communication on the base radio through all the noise of the lively conversation and activity in the charge office. He rushes to the radio and grabs a piece of paper in order to write down whatever broadcast comes through.

"Golf Romeo 76, Golf Romeo 76 please come in for Romeo, urgent broadcast!"

"Send for Golf Romeo 76, Romeo." Adrian replies calmly and politely.

"I have a housebreaking in progress! A housebreaking in progress at 184 Disa Street, Grabouw. Reference number 413934. Did you copy?"

"Copied, Romeo! While I am in communication with you book me on air, please! The driver will be Constable A Parker with cell number 082-2121978 and registration number Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. I repeat - Bravo, Pappa, Delta 521 Bravo. That will be for call sign Golf Romeo 6! My crew will be Constable BR Daniels! Did you copy all that?"

"Copied, Golf Romeo 6. Thanks for responding so quickly to this broadcast. You guys are a bit sluggish to book on duty with us this morning." The dispatcher says sternly.

"Apologies, Romeo. I will convey your message to Lieutenant October. Out."

Adrian hastily puts the mike back on its cradle before grabbing his cap in the run and taking a firm hold of Nero's leash.

"Housebreaking in progress, _Engelsman_! Let's go!" Adrian calls urgently and Barry hastily puts down his coffee mug before following closely in Adrian's footsteps as they rush outside to the patrol van.

"So much for a quiet forenuin." Barry remarks as they get inside the patrol van after Adrian securely locked Nero in his kennel at the back.

"In this town? Never. Put on some music so we can give those perps a nice loud welcome."

Adrian leaves the station with screeching tyres and the noise of the sirens disturbing the early morning's peace and quiet as the blue lights and other emergency lights on the patrol van enforce right of way through peak traffic in Oudebrug Street. With the sound of DJ Quicksilver's song titled _Bellisima_ ringing in their ears as they make their way to the complaint they both find themselves on a high with adrenaline pumping through their veins. The criminal elements would have to enjoy their brief breaks during Adrian's absence because one thing was for certain – he lived for every single moment to serve and protect others, and both he and Barry would continue doing so even if it meant to be called for higher duty...

###

Thank you for reading my book! If you enjoyed it, won't you please take a moment to leave me a review at your favourite retailer?

Many thanks!

Cathy Van Onselen

About the author

Cathy Van Onselen is a Christian fiction writer from Pretoria, South Africa. She has been writing since the age of 12 when she first started with short stories to keep herself occupied. She has published the first edition of Refined By His Fire on Smashwords in 2011 and she is looking forward in doing a rewrite on The Sacrifice - also a Christian fiction novel she previously published on Smashwords in 2011 under her former married name as Cathy Conradie. She served in the South African Police Service as a reservist Constable and administration clerk for 14 years before she qualified herself as a reflexology practitioner and wellness coach.

Connect with me

**Follow me on Twitter:** <https://twitter.com/CathyvOnselen>

**Follow me on Facebook:** <https://www.facebook.com/cathy.conradie?ref=bookmarks>

**Follow me on LinkedIn:**  https://www.linkedin.com/in/catherine-lindie-van-onselen-36b4b125/

**Favourite me at Smashwords:** <https://www.smashwords.com/profile/view/CathyConradie>

